Actions

Work Header

Mom Militia

Summary:

.

Miss Militia had learned over time, how to expect the unexpected.

Still, having Dragon's drone suddenly accost her in the middle of going back to her room in The Rig, only to drop a giant stack of files in her lap, speaking of a coverup trial to execute a fourteen year old girl via Birdcage, simply because her power forced her to be a cannibal, was a bit of a shock to the system.

And when Dragon revealed that the best, if not only way to save her, was adoption, well...

She would just have to learn how to be a good mother, wouldn't she?

In a very short period of time. To a traumatized, suicidal teenager that had accidentally eaten her own father just a week ago.

She might have started panicking a little, at some point.

 

.

Notes:

I had a visceral need of fluff, Miss Militia, and disturbing creepycute.

Thus, this horrid abomination was born.

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter Text


“Miss Militia, I understand your apprehension, but… I… Me sharing this information is… borderline illegal, but I have to tell you. They’re planning on sending her to the Birdcage.” Dragon said through the drone, voice soft and worried. 

She could only blink rapidly at the drone. She glanced back at the file. 

“... She’s… fourteen years old. With a single manslaughter charge. And her power has made her body unsustainable without human flesh. Wouldn’t sending her to the Birdcage-”

“Have her starve to death or put down like a dog by the other inmates? Yes. Yes it would. This isn’t a sentence, it’s an execution. Of a child. Because the PRT can't figure out a way to work around her powers, and they expect her to turn into a Slaughterhouse 9 member if they let her go, and nobody will adopt her, and the trial is private, the information is all classified, it’s being buried, and… I know I’m asking for a lot here. But… please, just please consider it? It's the only way I can come up with to save her." Dragon genuinely pleaded, sounding more worn out than she'd ever heard her be before. 

She opened her mouth, and closed it. 

As her eyes closed and she sighed in defeat, she caught a muffled 'yes!' come from the drone.





She stared at the computer screen, brows furrowed.

All the information was there, along with a neat tide of notes from Dragon, all relevant and cited.

She tried to summarize the events in her head, feeling an incoming headache that would no doubt last only five minutes before her regeneration fixed it.

Taylor Hebert. Appeared on the boardwalk, covered in blood, with four crystalline, shapeshifting, gigantic tentacles coming out of her back. Attempted to drown herself, was taken in by Gallant, Aegis and Armsmaster. Did not resist arrest. Her home residence was trashed to the point the house was barely standing. Her father was found half-eaten in the kitchen.

Taylor confessed to the killing and cannibalism, stating that after two months of not eating her powers drove her mad. Has not cooperated or spoken since, only to deny that her father had anything to do with her trigger event. Severely distrustful and apathetic. Claims her power has made her only eat human flesh, and that anything else results in vomiting. Except coffee and water?

That was… bizarre.

And as if the rest were not enough, there was the following few lines.

Rough psych evaluation in cooperation with Gallant indicates that the girl is in a state of despair. Suicidal, refuses to eat, covers ears during meetings with psychiatrists, either cannot or will not put away the growths coming out of her back. Has attempted to severely harm herself many times with them, unsuccessfully. Has requested death penalty.

Prosecutor is the PRT with charges of first degree murder, public endangerment, public use of parahuman power with the intent to intimidate, and then a bunch of citations invoking specific laws and legal precedents that she frankly had no idea even existed.

A brief skim through them revealed that they were basically what she had decided to dub the ‘railroad package’. Obscure, vague to the point of genuine concern for most capes, herself included, and rarely used. A mixture of ‘this parahuman cannot be contained’, ‘this parahuman cannot be worked with or negotiated with’, and ‘this parahuman is of an unsound mind and is a danger to the public and thus cannot be released under any circumstances’.

No mention in the prosecution file of her… peculiar diet.

Which was the thing that most frustrated her.

It was possible to work with this girl. She was a traumatized child who somehow got handed one of the most gruesome powers she’d yet heard of in The Bay, requiring her to eat human flesh.

They could request a regenerator without a sense of pain, like Aegis himself, to chop a limb off every once in a while to keep the girl going, something he could regenerate overnight in his sleep. They could request or commission something from Blasto in Boston, one of his weird biotinker vats that grew humanoid creations whose flesh was as close to a human as one could get. They could give her some space, some time to process, a psychiatrist that didn’t just put her in a padded cell with a little window to peek through and start talking and asking questions.

The security footage was genuinely depressing.

The PRT could do all those things. But they wouldn’t.

The image of a Ward being asked to remove his limbs to feed another ward was not only absurd to even think of, if anyone even heard a whisper of this, anyone and everyone involved would be crucified, publicly and internally, careers irreversibly destroyed. The only other regenerator in the Bay was herself, and her rate of regeneration was abysmal in comparison to Aegis’s. She knew that Piggot wouldn’t let her attempt to feed the kid herself when getting that arm back would take two to three days.

The PRT also would not work with a villain. Blasto could give them a human steak production machine for free and they still wouldn’t accept it. Nevermind commissioning something like that, and having him perform maintenance on it. 

The only other biotinkers she could think of were Bonesaw.

And then, they could give her some space and time to process, but they wouldn’t do that, because she was nothing but a drain on resources and a PR disaster waiting to happen.

They couldn’t put her in the Wards because she refused to cooperate and they had no way of keeping her alive and fed even if she was cooperative, they couldn’t let her go because they were afraid she’d become a second Siberian, chasing and eating people for fun, they couldn’t outright execute her or place a kill order on her because that was ridiculous and dangerous to throw around especially for a single “murder”, and then…

Then there was the guardianship issue, and the sole loophole and angle of attack that Dragon was able to find to save the poor girl.

For someone to adopt a parahuman, they had to read their file, their superpowers, what they might need to accommodate them, and so on and so forth.

When someone, anyone, picked up a file and read ‘needs human flesh to survive, powers rather unknown, has shapeshifting tentacles with tentative brute two rating, severely traumatized’, they would immediately put the file down and run away.

Understandable.

So not only was the girl being tried, but because she had no parents, no next of kin to take care of her, and nobody to come adopt her, she was a ward of the state. Being a ward of the state gave the state guardianship rights, which included voluntarily revoking the girl’s underage status so she could be tried as an adult, when normally, such a thing was a contested decision, as far as she understood.

In short, this meant that in the trial, they would remove her underage status to trial her as an adult, then both prosecute her, and defend her, likely intending to put some bastard on her side to throw the trial completely so they could nail her to a cross and get rid of the headache that she was.

She leaned forward, staring at the letters.

Her eyes flit down, to the adoption papers on her desk, marred on the right corner with a splotch of pink tea.

If someone… somehow, miraculously, was to adopt her…

Then the girl had a chance. She would be tried as an underage because the parent could refuse to revoke that right, which would then be contested by the court et cetera until a conclusion was reached, and she would then get an actual lawyer.

And Miss Militia was unfortunately the only person Dragon trusted with the information of this trial. New Wave was considered, but with their hatred of the PRT, they were just as likely to use this as ammunition against the PRT as they were to help the girl, not to mention that Carol Dallon was an exceptional lawyer that would be best served defending the girl, which she would be unable to do as her legal guardian.

And of course, their ‘open mask’ policy would be a complete and utter disaster for Taylor. The girl needed absolutely nothing like a sudden spotlight on her, especially one she could not escape from, especially with her… condition. It wasn’t like Panacea could make clumps of human flesh to feed the girl, she was just a healer. An amazing one, but just a healer.

If Dragon had brought this up to them, they would likely use this to attack the PRT, while the ethical complications of how they could keep her fed would make them refuse to adopt the girl.

So…

Here she was.

A giant pile of paperwork on her desk, and a monumental mountain of a decision before her.

She couldn’t let a child be condemned to death.

But she also couldn’t raise one.

She wasn’t… motherly. She wasn’t stunted by any means, she knew the basics, the simple psychology behind raising a functional human, but this was a lot more complicated than just raising a child.

If she adopted her, she would have to prove a lot of things to actually gain guardianship.

Including an ability to feed her.

Which was possible. Colin had great anesthetics, and a nanolaser cutter. Chopping an arm off would literally be nothing more than a chore.

But she would essentially be signing herself off to permanently serving with one arm, always having to remove it when it grew back after a day or two to keep the girl fed.

And how often did she feed anyway? Would Taylor hate her? What was she even like?

Could Hannah really be a parent? She was-

She was…

Scared, actually.

Well, wasn’t this nostalgic? It’s been a while since she felt like this. Trapped between a rock and a hard place.

She took a deep breath, and rubbed at her eyes for a moment, before focusing back on the document.

Then she checked the time.

She entertained the idea of checking up on the girl, trying to approach her preemptively, see what she was like, what she might be dealing with.

Not that it would hold sway over her decision.

Even if Taylor hated her guts and vice versa, she refused to let such an extreme perversion of justice take place. She refused to let a traumatized child be sentenced to death via starvation because of a tragedy they likely couldn’t help commiting, as if they were stuck in the middle ages in some muddy craphole.

She grabbed her pen, hesitated.

Took a deep breath. Sighed it out.

Groaned, rubbed at her temples.

Then, before she could stall the inevitable any more or go into her fiftieth second-guessing session, she signed the first paper, then the second, then the third, and so on, until all seventeen pages of documents were signed in the corner with her official name.

Now to get acquainted with…

The girl she was going to adopt.

How the hell did this happen? She just wanted to be a superhero and serve her country.

Now she was going to try and raise a traumatized cannibal.

She almost burst out laughing due to the sheer absurdity of it, but she had a suspicion that it would probably sound at least a little unhinged from all the stress, so she held it in, and grabbed the papers, fixing her scarf.

Time to talk to Piggot.

Then the girl.

Then Colin.

Then Dragon.

Then-

Okay, she had a lot of people to talk to.

She straightened, and opened the door.

Chapter 2

Notes:

yo yo yo YO YO YO CHILL CHIIIIIIILL

BRO ITS BEEN ONE CHAPTER WHY DO I HAVE 110 KUDOS CHILL OUT

Holy shit I didn't expect people to be foaming at the mouth for Mom Militia like i was. Im a very happi boi.

Chapter Text

The meeting was a verbal spar.

She liked to think she won.

Piggot couldn’t exactly tell her what to do in her personal time nearly as much as she could while on duty, so they had settled on “there will be no amputations happening in The Rig or any PRT property for the purpose of feeding her”. 

But she had developed an intense dislike for the Director during that discussion.

Trying to set reasonable boundaries was one thing, trying to insinuate she was recklessly trying to cover up ‘for lack of legacy by adopting a danger to society’ was several steps too personal and several steps too far.

No really, she was completely unprepared for just how unprofessional and frustrating the Director was during that meeting, for seemingly no reason. She was usually fairly even handed, if tough on protocol.

Maybe she somehow considered the girl a threat to her career as well? Or did she think the girl was bound to end up a villain and thought Hannah some kind of traitor for trying to prevent her execution ?

The insult was also decidedly untrue, as were the other half-dozen emotionally manipulative barbs the woman tossed her way, actively trying to dissuade her from adopting the girl.

She was only there to declare that she was doing it, she was not there to ask for permission.

But the Director had a tough time understanding that, for some absurd reason.

Whether her adoption application would be approved was another thing, but it was done by a separate agency from the PRT, so it should go through without much issue.
 
Now, to talk to Colin.





“No.”

She sighed, and prepared to give him a short if somewhat convincing explanation for why she wanted something as bizarre as a portable amputation device, as well as to offer payment.

Then Dragon’s avatar appeared on one of the screens, faintly smiling.

He glanced at it.

It silently stared back at him, its eyes placid and calm and not straying an inch from Colin.

He looked back at the workbench in front of him, the infinitely fine pieces, with an air of reluctance.

He turned his head back up to stare at Dragon.

Dragon’s smile widened.

Colin sighed with an air of exasperated defeat, turning his head to give her his usual, even gaze.

“Fine. Come tomorrow, I want to finish this first.”

She cocked her head a smidge, glancing questioningly at Dragon, who practically exuded joyful satisfaction before she blipped out of the screen to appear on a small drone hovering over Colin’s shoulder, not before shooting her a wide, thankful smile and a nod.

They hadn’t quite saved her yet, but half the work was already done.

She nodded back and walked out of Colin’s lab.





The security was rather substandard to hold potent capes, not that they had much proof the girl was a formidable one.

The Rig was not meant to hold prisoners. They only brought her here because people would pay too much attention at the mainland PRT building, have too many eyes around wondering what a stick-thin child was doing there.

This place was more exclusive, more for the ‘big boys’.

Another bit of sneakiness she did not appreciate whatsoever.

The pneumatic steel door hissed open, revealing a tiny screen that showed the inside of the cell, a camera to project her face to Taylor, a high quality microphone, and a chair, tucked into the small booth-like security room attached to the cell.

All behind about five feet of solid concrete with rebar supports and a ten inch thick place of steel surrounding it. Hidden, of course, into the walls.

She ignored all of it, not even bothering to check the state of the inner room, and reached to unlock the safety door on the left wall.

“Maam, you shouldn’t-”

“Understood. Dismissed.” She cut him off, dryly but not aggressively, and the man just sighed and signaled the other guard, hefting the containment foam nozzles in their arms lazily as they backed away from the door to the opposite wall.

She could almost hear their thoughts.

If she dies, it’s on her, and it’s on camera.

Security guards were… not unjustified, again, but it made her uncomfortable to think that they were keeping a child behind half a dozen guards, three steel doors, and a security booth.

Inside a padded cell.

Oh sure, it was about ten by ten feet, so it was quite large for one person, but it was still a cage.

It just rubbed her the wrong way. In every way.

The door swung, and she watched in muted disdain as her boots sunk into the pillowed floor.

Then she glanced up, and there she was, on the pillow-padded corner jutting out of the wall in a strange mimicry of a normal bed.

The girl looked…

Both terrifying and pitiful.

Sitting on her bed and hugging her knees, she was almost ghoulishly thin, her eyes hazy and locked into a perpetual million yard stare. White prisoner’s clothes hung heavy on her frame, drowning her in their bulk, but not their height. Her hair looked greasy, and hung in front of her eyes.

And what eyes those were…

Pitch black sclera, shot through with luminescent red veins that connected to equally unnerving irises, little red rings of light.

And behind her, splayed out over the wall, were four gigantic tentacles, each half again as thick as Hannah’s arm, and softly glowing like something from outer space, overwhelming shades of red mixing with purples and pink and motes of white, the light undulating as if some kind of syrupy liquid just under the skin. Despite that nuance in the colors, they were overwhelmingly blood-red unless she looked closer, the different colors almost looking like a trick of light on iridescence.

The white light from above reflected off the tentacles like they were made of crystal, while the actual color and luminescence made it look like it was made of some kind of thick goop. The juxtaposition was bizarre and beautiful.

And something about how all four of those tentacles were crammed and bunched into the corner like some kind of alien growth coming out of the wall, covering almost a third of the room, it made her heart ache.

Those things were huge, and long. Easily a dozen feet each. That could not be comfortable.

“Hello.” She simply said, and watched the girl’s eyes momentarily sharpen, blink rapidly in confusion, then jerk towards her.

She watched them briefly widen with something light and awed, before shame overwhelmed it, and Taylor buried her face into her knees, hugging them tighter.

She tried not to flinch and somewhat succeeded when the sound of cracking crystal suddenly filled the room. She watched in awed fascination as the tentacles morphed into something like spiky butterfly wings, and snapped shut around Taylor like a protective blanket in two layers, one below and one above, leaving only a thin slit around her knees where she could look out into the world from.

Not that she used that slit, burying her face into her knees even deeper.

And then they were standing there in awkward silence.

What was she supposed to say? How did one approach a situation like this?

Fuck.

She wanted to get the girl to feel comfortable, safe, or at least trusting enough to show her face. But she had no idea what to say now that she was actually here. So, she turned around, and closed the cell door, before taking tentative steps forward, mind racing.

She was good at improvising on the field, and awkwardness was a rare thing for her. It was that combination that allowed her to discard the thoughtful paths of her mind, and just ‘wing it’.

“Hello Taylor.”

No response, not even a twitch.

Just talk. Be honest. It usually worked.

“I’m Miss Militia. I’m a local hero working for the Brockton Bay PRT. Though I’m not here because I was ordered to, in case you are wondering, nor am I here to carry a message of any kind. I am also not here to badger you to talk, or sign things, or draw some kind of result from you. I simply wished to…check up on you. Your circumstances were brought to my attention recently, and I’ll confess that I find this all to be a massive miscariage of justice.” She finished, then prepared to offer an ear should she wish to talk, to offer her some kind of comfort if she wished, some book or some bulky mp3 player. 

“So fix it.” The girl breathed out, the topmost layer of crystal peeling off and down, and her train of thought scattered in muted confusion. “It’s… they won’t blame you. I can take out the camera. You can tell them I attacked you. It was… self defense.” The girl continued, voice so impossibly soft she could barely hear her, and so utterly blank it sounded like she could barely muster the care to speak.

She blinked at her for a moment, not comprehending what she was talking about.

Then the implication clicked, and she swallowed through the lump in her throat.

The very idea of her imprisonment being a miscariage of justice, rather than the fact she was still breathing being one, was so distant to Taylor that it didn’t even seem to come up as a possibility to her.

The worst kind of misunderstanding, great.

How the hell does she address that? Does she even try?

“Taylor, I’m not going to kill you. That’s not what I meant. I meant that you shouldn’t even be in here. You should be free.” She said softly, taking a tentative step forwards, then stopping.

Taylor didn’t reply for a moment, and after ten seconds of patiently waiting for a reply, Taylor raised her head, gaze distant.

Then the growths unfurled, settled back into tentacles, lengthening, looming above her as she gingerly set her feet on the floor and got off the bed.

“And if… If I- I-If… I attacked you?” Taylor mumbled out, still looking so broken down and small that even as the tentacles rose higher, like a snake rearing for a strike, she just knew-

That she wouldn’t do it.

It wasn’t the first time someone tried to commit suicide by cape in front of her. She knew the look of someone who was about to kill, who was willing, who would press his finger down on that trigger when he raised it instead of it being an empty threat to force someone to action, to force someone to kill them.

Taylor’s eyes stubbornly avoided hers, her shaking fingers twitching shut and open. But they were visible.

And all she saw in them was the pulsing, bleeding edges of a person that was broken, glowing softly red.

“Then I suppose you wouldn’t mind if I took some time to include in my will that all my remaining assets be used to provide you with a proper parahuman therapist and some life savings?” She asked, careful not to sound pitying or condescending.

She’d been… not where this girl was, but not nearly as far from that as she would have liked, during the first few days after her trigger. She knew how pity was the sweetest knife that dug into a wound and told you you liked it, how even a well-meaning word could insinuate a thousand insults when spoken the wrong way.

Taylor’s tentacles, tightened, cracked, bunching themselves up into the corner.

In the girl’s mind, it probably looked like she was rearing back for the most devastating strike possible. In truth, it looked like the tentacles were huddling into the corner not unlike a cornered animal, afraid and desperate.

An alarm suddenly began to ring in the back, and the door opened.

She raised her right foot and slammed it into the half-opened door in a picture perfect kick, hearing the guards stumble back and onto the floor on the other side.

She raised her right wrist and fiddled with the bracelet for a moment or two, until the communicator rung for the nearest guard.

Who was right outside.

“Did I not tell you that you are dismissed? Are you deaf or stupid? Turn the alarm off and leave. Now.” She simply ordered, taking extra care to make her voice more frigid than the north pole.

“Maam-” His voice hissed through.

“Are you disobeying my orders?” She spoke with false, acidic calm, knowing full well that any ex-military type would pale at even hearing those words. Her eyes remained on Taylor, who looked increasingly like she was on the edge of hyperventilating, eyes wide and rimmed with something glossy, darting from the floor to Hannah’s chest with naked, horrified hunger.

She rather doubted it was the subtle, covered swell of her breasts that the girl was looking at.

Blood sight, maybe? Enhanced senses?

Her heartbeat was fairly slow right now though. Enhanced senses were unlikely.

Still, it was mildly disconcerting to have the girl staring at her heart like it was a piece of candy wrapped by flesh she had to crack through.

Predictably, the alarm stopped two seconds later.

“No, Miss Militia.”

“Good.” She said, and clicked the device off.

Her leg curled and dropped from the door, and she took a step forward, making sure her arms were behind her but visible, open but not hiding something, a slow step.

Something hard and feral entered the girl’s eyes, and just for a moment, she wondered if maybe the girl would pull that metaphorical trigger.

Then the tentacles flashed forward like bullets. Despite her best instincts, she locked her limbs, and only minutely flinched as the tentacles stopped a mere six to twelve inches from impaling her, displaced air ruffling her hair.

It wasn’t even close to being the first time she’d seen a spike about to go through her head. Kaiser did not play around.

It was a bit of an amusing pun that he gave her nerves of steel from their past fights, but it was true.

The tentacles immediately snapped back and away, revealing Taylor, wide eyed, eyes glistening, stumbling back from her and shaking like a leaf.

“I-I’m I didn’t mean- I- It’s- not again I’m so sorry- ” Taylor stuttered and rambled, her hands rising up to hug herself, her voice cracking, before a sob cut her off and she turned away in a flurry of crystal and writhing tentacles. They shortened with crackles like breaking glass, flattened, turning back into wings.

Taylor collapsed into the corner, and like a particularly beautiful cocoon, the wings moved to cover her and her little corner, hitching gasps and tiny, muffled sobs filling the room, complete with hiccups and sniffles and…

It broke her heart, just a little, to see the girl like this.

She didn’t want to push too much.

But if she left here, it might be worse than if she’d never even come here at all.

So she stepped forward.

“Taylor. I know you wouldn’t do it. That’s why I didn’t do anything.” She spoke, softly, as soothing as she could manage.

The frantic edge to those deep breaths blunted, retreated a little. She was just happy the girl hadn’t gone into a full nervous breakdown and was actually listening, taking comfort from her words.

“It’s okay. You’ve been confined and starved for more than a week since… since. And while I cannot do much, I can do something to make this all easier for you, alright? So, if you want something to help make all this easier, let me know.”

Taylor’s sounds of despair continued to calm, mercifully, sobs quieting into little stuttered breaths, so she continued.

“If you want an MP3 player, some books, maybe some personal object, someone to talk to, or something like that, please tell me. I’ll be passing by here regularly. And if you’re getting hungry, I’d be more than willing to… Help. I’m a regenerator. An amputation or two is no big deal, and the PRT won’t feed you what you need, I’m afraid. I… believe that is all I wished to say. Would you like me to leave?” She asked, finally, fully aware that her presence was the equivalent of taking a starving girl and forcing her to sit beside a full steak dinner without taking a bite.

Taylor took a deep breath, stuttered and shaky enough to make the wings rattle a little, then let it out in an equally jittery exhale.

“I- What do you mean by- by helping? A-Amputations?” Taylor breathed out, incredulous hints to her tone.

“I mean that the PRT cannot feed you. And that the process of… handling all this might take about two more weeks. You cannot go that long without food, and I am Miss Militia. I do not need both arms to operate efficiently, and it will grow back quickly enough. If you feel like you can’t take it anymore, please tell me.” She softly intoned.

Then silence reigned.

That was fine, she had time. And patience.

It took five minutes for Taylor to speak again, her distress having settled down to the occasional shudder.

“Why? I- I don’t… Why? ” The girl warbled out, and Hannah decided to take a slight risk, stepping forward and walking up to the girl, making sure to knock her legs together a bit so it would make sound and not startle the girl.

She raised her left hand, and momentarily hesitated, wondering if this was a good idea.

Then she gently put her palm on the crystalline wing that likely covered Taylor’s hands and head, and felt her turn into a stiff statue.

It was so incredibly warm and smooth that her train of thought almost got derailed completely.

It’s been so long since she last wished to give someone a hug. It was just not a desire that popped up, almost ever. Only when dealing with a pouty Missy sometimes.

But now she genuinely found herself wishing she could just peel the wings off and hug the poor girl.

So when she spoke, she used that emotion to sound as comforting and assuring as she could.

“Because you’re not a monster. And you shouldn’t be treated like one.” She said, softly, and gently rubbed her wing once, feeling it curl and shudder beneath her hand, before retreating.

Taylor didn’t speak for a bit longer, but she also did not tell her to leave, so she stood in place and quietly marveled at the sight of the girl’s appendages. The wings looked a bit more on the purple-red side than the tentacles.

“I… a book. Unconquered. And… a red scarf. It was… my dad’s.” Taylor quietly eked out eventually, and she took that as her politely worded queue to leave.

“Of course. Keep in mind what I said, alright? See you later, Taylor.” She said, and heard a muffled sound of acknowledgement.

As she locked the door back and left the corridor, she reflected on their interactions.

That could have gone better, but in some other aspects, it felt like it could have gone a lot worse.

Not much was done or said, but that was fine. That was what the girl needed. Baby steps.

The girl was sweet, though. She was unlikely to be a problem once she settled in with her.

She smiled. 

Chapter 3

Notes:

*squints at numbers*

There is some fuckery afoot or we all have mommy issues in this goddamn fandom istg

glad you meatbags enjoy tho ;d

also yes this story's tone will bounce between mild humor to angst to fluff and maybe action idk my stories all end up nutty like this

Chapter Text

She heard the food chute slide another plate into her cell.

She curled up tighter, mind lost and wandering, replaying the same memory over and over.

For once, it was not the memory of coming to her senses and seeing her dad’s forearm sticking out of her mouth. It was not the memory of being utterly trapped in the locker, feeling a centipede squirm its way into her ear.

It was the memory of a hard, calloused hand, touching a mass of razorblades in the form of a wing, of a firm, soft voice.

“You’re not a monster. And you shouldn’t be treated like one.”

She disagreed. But still, every time she replayed those words in her mind, she felt the gaping, jagged crack in her chest smooth out a little, the edges blunting just a bit. A reassurance as well as a ray of hope that made her fearful.

Her mind warred against itself.

One half was desperate for some comfort, some softness, for someone to talk to that wasn’t hidden behind glass and nozzles full of containment foam, for someone who wouldn’t look and regard her in the same way one would a rabid animal.

And the other half was a rabid animal.

It was a frenzied gnawing hunger that made her shake and shiver, made her teeth grind, made her lower back squirm and crawl-

Made her look at one of her childhood heroes, the only person who’d touched and talked to her in a comforting way in- in months, and see nothing but food, removing their sentience and sapience, removing their emotions, their pain, their very sense of self from her mind, until all she saw was a walking bag of meat.

Until all that was left of herself was a bottomless black hole in the bottom of her stomach that howled and screamed for flesh, without sound nor warning.

She remembered hearing Miss Militia’s heartbeat softly pumping through her veins, how every time she looked at her she felt like she was hearing the world’s most delicious juice pump through a straw, how her mind would blur the woman’s face and focus on her neck, on the soft and juicy flesh beneath-

Her stomach clenched as she dry heaved, a mixture of psychological sickness mixed with physical hunger throwing her into a quivering fit.

She curled up tighter, tighter, and let the tears come, sobbing in her little corner, and wished for someone that would end her pain, whether that was with a soft voice and a calloused hand, or a bullet through the eye.






Hannah stared at the metal box, regarding it for a moment.

A hole in the middle, three buttons above it, a tube at the top, a grate for air, and lots of seams. And surprisingly large. About the size of a bulky suitcase, and a bit longer to fit her whole arm to the shoulder..

Considering Colin’s usual standards, a complete rush job.

Considering Colin’s usual standards however, this would also probably do the job perfectly, so she didn’t much care.

“You just put your arm into the hole, press the button that will hold it in place and let you know exactly where it will cut, then press the button to begin the amputation. The one with a little cleaver icon- yes, that one. It will inject you with a fast-acting local anesthetic from three different points around the limb, then fasten a tourniquet around your arm to lessen the bleeding. It will wait thirty seconds to ensure the anesthetic has finished its work, and then cut. You shouldn’t feel a thing. Then press the button with the two flaps on it, and the metal top will open and you can take the limb out. It’s got blood collection grates and cleaning sprays with anticoagulant and soap, so it shouldn’t need any maintenance besides replacing the fluids and cleaning the refuse collector after every single use. And charging it, of course. I recommend getting some med-spray too to seal the bleeding before your regeneration fixes it. I made an instruction sheet on how to do the more minute things, it’s taped to the top. Read it. Good luck with your project.” Colin finished, and turned around, walking to his nanoforge in the distant corner.

Her.. what?

Puzzled, she went to grab it by the handle at the top, and let out an oomph sound as she felt the weight, bringing it by her side.

Definitely a rush job.

“Thank you, Colin.” She called out, and he let out an awkward backwards salute of sorts as he kept walking.

She went to walk out, only to pause at the approaching buzz she heard, turning her head to the sound.

A little drone with a palm-sized screen on its front, showing Dragon’s avatar.

Finally.

Having a whole night to stew in questions had left her with so many of them.

“Dragon, why did you contact me and not Assault and Battery? Or someone from another department more suited for this?” She immediately asked, and the drone abruptly slowed in surprise, before resuming its speed, in an oddly human gesture.

Dragon’s experience with piloting drones was so deep she could, probably unconsciously, make them almost react the same way she mentally did. Impressive.

And a little sympathetic.

“Because of their past and records.” Dragon softly uttered as her drone hovered next to her ear. “Assault used to be a villain, a fairly well-documented one as well. Battery has no such things on her record, but she does have many minor disciplinary notes about joking on the job and indulging her husband with his unprofessional attitude. And seeing as I do not know how long the chain of… not incorruption extends, I was very worried that those things might be used to deny the adoption application. But your record is utterly impeccable, and well…” Dragon trailed off, only to sigh, then the drone swerved as if she was shaking her head.

“I’m not sure how to say this without sounding a little… odd, but what do you know of parental psychology fields?” Dragon asked, and she just… stared at her. And blinked.

The avatar winced a little.

“Okay, so... The girl needs the best aspects of a mother and a father, in my opinion. She needs the strictness, structure and firmness that a father figure tends to bring to the table, and the affection and understanding that a mother figure tends to bring to the table. Since Assault and Battery were a slight risk however, due to their past, and how someone could pull a string or two and turn away the paper on such dubious ground, I thought about how you conduct yourself, and I think you’re a perfect mix of both. Of what the girl needs, I mean. This might be a little… creepy? But uhm…” Dragon grimaced, flushing, and Hannah’s brows slowly rose, her gaze steady and questioning.

“I’ve watched a lot of footage and reports of how you conduct yourself. An example being how you… confronted Missy after the first time she saw a man die. In that Hookwolf fight. Wasn’t pretty at all, especially for one so young. The mission report had the footage of the lounge included in a link below, with a request for an on-base therapist. You handled it perfectly. You were comforting, but not too comforting, you were sympathetic but not too sympathetic, just firm enough to let her feel like she could cling to you for support for a bit until she got her feet back under her. And a lot of other recorded instances of you interacting with minors in general, though mostly the Wards. Your conduct seems like a perfect middle ground to me, on top of previously mentioned reasons! Not that I have much… good experience with parenting.” Dragon finished, sounding rather subdued at the end, and Hannah inwardly grimaced in sympathy.

She didn’t know the details, but she could guess by the tone that it was not entirely pleasant.

She mulled over her words for a bit, brows furrowing as she thought, thumb tracing the grit on the amputation device’s handle.

“I… honestly don’t see it, Dragon. But I am very flattered. I hope I can meet and exceed your expectations, both for us, and for her. Was there something you wanted before I asked you about this?” She asked, and the avatar’s brows furrowed as it glanced to the side, likely at her office papers or some such.

“Oh, right! I uh, I was going to suggest trying to give the girl blood, instead of just… flesh. I imagine it would be like trying to keep a human alive on nothing but orange juice, but you never know until you try. Maybe the machine is not even needed. Additionally-”

“It would be easier for her too.” She interrupted, eyes wide in realization. “I could uhm, put it in a cup, or something to sort of… hide the liquid from sight. Tell her what it is, obviously, but maybe hiding it would help. Like how some people close their eyes for injections and feel like its much less scary that way. She’s obviously distressed by the sudden change, even now. But if I could progressively let her get over it like that…” She trailed off, pursing her lips as she stared off into space, far past Dragon’s drone.

A very widely smiling drone.

“I’ll still wait until she tells me she wishes to eat. I’m not sure pushing anything is good right now, but when she does tell me, I’ll suggest it. It would also be much easier to regenerate a couple pints of blood than a whole arm, as well as hide it. Not that I have much of civilian identity but…” She trailed off again, realizing that she was starting to rant like Colin did when he got his hands on another poor innocent Tinker soul.

“Right. Good idea, Dragon. Thank you.” She nodded to the drone, and with a mutual smile, she walked outside to go find her motorcycle.



How the fuck was she going to fit this thing in the back?






Her bike looked like a drug dealer’s now, what with the tarp and the couple dozen rubber hook ropes wrapped around the machine that was half-stuffed into the open back compartment.

She wasn’t much of a vehicle nut but something about one fourth of her bike looking like a Merchant’s ride made her eye twitch.

She lightly kicked the bike with her foot, carefully watching the machine for any wobbling.

It held, at least.

She walked back into The Rig, satisfied.

Now to hunt down that scarf.






The door closed behind her, and she took a deep, deep breath, feeling her jaw work at nothing.

‘Discarded due to scan showing no signs of it being usable evidence’.

She must admit that she was not familiar with the process of what happened after such an event, but throwing everything away unless it could be used against the girl was ridiculous. It was probably standard process, but still, what was the point of shortening the already short list of things people owned after such a disaster?

Now she was going to have to…

God damn it.

She grabbed her phone, and quickly tapped the number into the pad, pressing the call button and standing in place as she brought it to her ear, stiff as stone.

“Yes? Mayor’s office? I am Miss Militia.”






“Holy shit, we thought the mayor got duped by a prank call. Euh, uh, I mean, ma’am.” The garbage disposal worker fumbled, scratching the back of his head.

“It was not. One moment, please, I’ll try not to delay you further, gentlemen.” She offered, and quickly ascended the small ladder that led to the collection tank.

Then she stared in dread at the waist-high stretch of trash.

“Would either of you mind giving me a hand? I’m looking for a plastic evidence bag with a red scarf in it. You took it from The Rig’s dumpsters about four and a half hours ago?” She asked, turning to look at the men, and watched both of them grimace or frown, staring at the collection tank with a mild sense of disgust.

“I’ll give you each fifty bucks.”

They scrambled up the ladder under her, and she snorted, before swinging her leg over, taking the last breath of fresh air she’d get for the next hour or two, and hopped off into the first ring of hell.






“Ho- lee, shit. Did you go dumpster diving or something?” Assault asked as she stomped past him to her quarters, laughter in his voice as he held his nose shut with one hand and waved at the air with the other.

She glared at him.

“Shut.” She growled, and redoubled her pace as Assault raised his hands in a universal surrender gesture.

She could still smell that fucking rotting watermelon.

She could feel it on her pants.

Anyone who knew that rotten watermelon smells like vaguely spoiled cheese bashed with rotting fruit and had experienced such traumatizing scents would forever be her undying comrade in arms.






She stared at the…

Peace offerings? Comfort bribes?

Gifts?

Whatever they were supposed to be, she had them.

A book called Unconquerable, a very old and ye olde englishe kind of book that was barely even legible to her, and the red scarf.

Cleaned.

Very carefully.

Multiple times.

A better fate than her uniform.

Killed in action and cremated in The Rig’s incinerator, a true warrior’s death. She would remember its sacrifice for the next week, maybe. Hopefully not.

She’d never be able to eat cheese again.

Was she stalling?

Yes, she was stalling.

It wasn’t a conscious choice, she just felt… oddly… not nervous, not exactly. Just… unsure.

She was running scenarios and ways of approach in her mind, more and more, slowly adding up to the internal simulation in her mind until it reached absurdity.

Simplicity worked the first time, even if it had been an uncomfortably close shave with getting decapitated, so it should work again, but it was just… she wanted to do this right.

Did she give the gifts and leave, did she stay, did she try to engage with her or give her some room? The girl hadn’t asked for conversation as far as she remembered.

She licked her lips. Straightened.

No, no, too… official. She looked like she was about to march into the room rather than just walk in.

A deep breath, an equally long sigh.

Okay. Just… wing it.

She was good at improvising. Complex plans were for her superiors and Armsmaster’s OCD to deal with.

She unlatched the door, and walked inside. 

Chapter 4

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The door clicked shut behind her, and she turned around to the sight of a ball of crystal wings with one peeled back and upwards just enough for curious, surprised, tired red eyes to peek through the gap at her.

She smiled, a little wider than she felt just so the girl could see it in her eyes.

“Hi Taylor.”

Silence stretched for a little bit as Taylor shifted.

“Uhm. Hi. I didn’t… think you’d come back.” Taylor quietly said, then her eyes flit down to the items in her hands, and slowly widened from a tired look to a rather alert one.

“Well, I did. I also got the stuff you wanted.” She said mildly, and stepped forwards, ignoring how the cocoon tightened with the sound of glass rubbing against glass.

She extended her hands to present the items, and the wings unfolded to show Taylor, sitting on the floor with her chin on her knees. A hand extended forward to take the book.

Red eyes locked onto her wrist, shifted, focused like a laser. Taylor’s fingers curled into clawless hooks. Before she could stop herself and back off, Taylor yanked her hand back, grasping it with her other, pressing them into her own chest as she looked up at her like a deer in headlights, eyes full of fear and guilt.

She had learned that generally speaking, things were only as big a deal as you made them. So she minimized it.

“Ah, my bad. I’ll just leave them on the bed?” She calmly said as she took a step back, and Taylor’s mouth quickly opened and closed, before a jerky nod made her hair bob and rustle against her clothes.

With her permission, she turned to the left on the padded slab of a bed, and put the items on the foot of the bed, as close to Taylor as she could without tormenting the poor girl.

“I know this question is a bit vague and kind of empty, but… how are you holding up?” She asked as she stepped back genuinely curious.

She didn’t imagine she was holding up well to any extent. The girl did exactly what she expected her to. Which was to deny it.

“I’m… okay.” Taylor mumbled, eyeing the book, then glancing at her.

Noting how the girl had yet to do anything but stare at her from the corner, she backed up even more until she was basically at the opposite wall.

“I don’t quite believe you, but I do hope that you’re okay, or getting better. Is my presence, ah… bothering you?” She asked, clasping her hands behind her back.

Taylor shook her head a little.

“No. It’s… I like talking to you, uh M-Miss. But the… hunger. M’sorry.” Taylor mumbled.

“No need to be sorry about something you can’t control. If you don’t mind though, I am curious about said hunger. Trying to work out a solution. Would you be opposed to me bringing you some blood to drink? Voluntarily drawn, of course.” She clarified, thinking to herself how oddly pleasing it was to know the girl liked having her around.

Taylor stared at her, blinking slowly without an ounce of comprehension in her eyes, until finally, her eyes began to glisten, and she buried her face into her knees.

“I don’t think it’ll… do much.” Taylor eked out, a brief shiver passing through her.

“Maybe, but there’s no harm in trying, right?” She asked, and Taylor shook her head stubbornly.

Much as she wanted to, she wouldn’t push.

“Alright. Mind if I sit down here?” She asked, turning her head and waist a bit to observe the wall she was against. Then she turned around and watched apprehension war with something more vulnerable in Taylor’s gaze, eyes barely peeking over her knees.

“I… yeah.” Taylor mumbled, and after a brief moment wondering whether that was a ‘yeah I mind’ or a ‘yeah go ahead’, she decided the girl meant the latter, and crouched, before falling back and stretching her legs out, taking care to put on a small show of how she was just getting comfortable, which she was.

Padded cell or not, the cushioning was comfortable at least.

Then, nothing more was said. Taylor extended a tentacle to the items, flattening it like a ribbon before snaking it under them and bringing them to herself. She mutely watched her take the scarf out of the plastic container, sniff it, then wrap it around her neck with stuttered breaths full of emotion, then bring the book onto her lap.

Then Taylor glanced up at her, licking her lips and fidgeting.

“Thank you.” Taylor muttered.

She smiled, wide and genuine, and nodded, joining her hands together over her stomach and just calmly laying there, upper back and her head against the wall and the rest of her on the floor. The purpose of silently sitting here was simple. She wanted Taylor to get accustomed to her presence, to be a little more comfortable with it. She knew it likely wasn’t doing much to help her with her hunger problem, but even that wasn’t a massive issue. Maybe her presence would break through that stubbornness and make the girl agree to try the blood idea.

And if worse came to worse and the hunger was more than Taylor could handle, she could defend herself. A tentative Brute 4 rating in a cramped room was never a fight she could win, but she could certainly buy enough time to get out through the door and foam her up, if needed.

Though it certainly filled her mouth with a sour taste to consider.

Taylor was a bit jittery about her being there, but never once did she speak up to ask her to leave, simply making a sort of half-open cocoon around herself as she quietly read the book, only occasionally shifting both the book and her wings down to peek at her, something she caught once or twice between bouts of calmly closing her eyes and letting the soothing, quiet sounds of shuffling paper and glass rubbing glass relax her.

It was like… an auditory massage, almost. Calming, relaxing. The cell was extremely insulated too, to the point it was like the outside world simply did not exist. After the chaos and rush and general movement in the Rig, this place was almost meditative. An hour or two later, she couldn’t be sure, her earpiece buzzed, and she mechanically moved her hand up to her ear to receive the message.

She took a deep breath, and sighed, opening her eyes to see Taylor’s glowing red eyes curiously peeking at her over the top of the book, wide and large and oddly…

Was it condescending to think of the way that Taylor was looking at her as ‘absolutely adorable’? It didn’t feel like it. It felt like she had a curious, clueless little bird staring at her. With a wide, involuntary smile, she forced herself up to sit against the wall.

“Have to go, Taylor. Villains doing villain things. Do you mind if I come by tomorrow? This has been the most relaxing couple hours I’ve spent in The Rig, I think ever.” She said as she forced herself upright, quickly stretching and working the stiffness out of her joints.

Taylor blinked at her, and she was reminded of some owl videos she’d seen on the Discovery Channel before it was shut down.

“I- yeah. I’d, uhm. Really like that.” Taylor mumbled. “Could you bring a few more books? Fantasy, or slice of life?” Taylor asked.

She smiled wider.

“Of course, Taylor. I’ll see you later.”

“B-Bye.” Taylor muttered, her chin on her book, hunched over and still staring at her with only her eyes and hair visible, the rest of her hidden behind wings and her own knees.

She turned and opened the door, and heard it close shut behind her, before she broke out into a sprint for her motorcycle.

Now to find why Squealer decided to flatten a pharmacy. And hopefully stop her.

Notes:

zamn this chap is short

but im a very busy man so yeah sry :d

Chapter 5

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Without Miss Militia there to fill the empty silence with her calm breaths, the room felt increasingly smaller, more stuffy, more like a tomb.

She drowned her mind into the pages of the book and prayed that it would last until tomorrow, slowing down to savor each sentence and stretch the experience as much as she could.

It felt colder without her in here too.

She realized she was probably being pathetic, but she kind of missed her already. She knew she was likely just being nice to her out of some sense of charity, maybe she was ordered to by her superiors.

But she still craved even the simplicity of having someone around her that wasn’t fearful or disgusted by her, more than she could easily describe. Someone that despite having been a foot away from having their brains paint the wall due to her weak will, could somehow sit inside a monster’s cage and close her eyes with peace writ over her face, smile at her.

She was so horrible. So weak and pathetic. She should be telling Miss Militia not to come by anymore, because half the time she was reading she could focus on little more than the fact there was a warm bag of food across from her, and the hunger was growing unbearable, too much, but when she asked she still said ‘yes, please come back again’.

Because it felt so incredibly nice to have someone who looked like they cared so openly. Not even her dad-

Her hands shook, the book’s pages crumpling and tearing as her fingers spasmed.

She took a deep breath, trying to ward away the images fighting for purchase in her mind, trying to ignore the hunger and the aching chill racing up and down her back, the lightheaded dizzy feeling that left her weak and slow.

Her hands smoothed the pages, and she looked for the sentence she’d dropped when her thoughts first began spiralling, immersing herself into her book once more.

 




After a mildly more adventurous workday than usual, and a quiet night of exercise and legal information requests being filed for Taylor’s case, she went back to The Rig and went to ask the investigation department again to see what effects of the girl were thrown away and which weren’t.

To her surprise, most of them were apparently there in the storage rooms, it was simply a filing error that had a small chunk of them thrown away, scarf included. Which made sense, in hindsight. It didn't make much sense to throw people's stuff away like that when they still had plenty of storage to hold them.

Among those personal belongings she was led to, was a large collection of books, organized in two giant filing boxes.

Why buy the girl new books she had no idea the quality of when she could instead bring her books she probably actually liked?

So she grabbed three of them, tucked them under her arm, and went to visit the girl again, fully expecting her to be awake despite the ungodly hour of six in the morning.

She was surprised to be stopped by a guard who had quickly informed her that Director Piggot had demanded they thoroughly check any and all items brought in and out of that cell.

While mildly annoyed at how they roughly pawed through Taylor’s books to check for hidden things, she wasn’t particularly miffed about the whole situation. It was good protocol, very responsible. Should have been there from the start, in fact, it was rather odd how they allowed her in and out of the cell without too much questioning.

Then again, these were cells for M/S containment and temporary insanity holdings, the protocol for dealing with these was a bit moot when they were being used as a genuine containment cell. Abuse of power to keep a person contained in these cells instead of regular ones was unfortunately not illegal if they had committed a crime. She checked with Dragon.

That, and regular cells were much less comfortable, actually, so there was no point getting her out of there only to put her in a power-reinforced concrete box.

She took the books back from the guard after the other guard was done patting her down for anything suspicious, glanced at the outside preview camera, and promptly stopped. She couldn’t actually tell if Taylor was asleep or not, as her head was in the bottom right corner with her body practically fused to the wall, just out of sight of the camera, but she certainly looked limp enough to be sleeping, her tentacles flattened over her body like ribbons making a blanket.

For a moment, she was about to walk away, but then she realized that today was going to be an immensely busy day for her and she might not be able to come back until Taylor was asleep again.

So with pursed lips, she very slowly, and very gently, opened the door, closing it with an equal amount of care, ignoring the strange looks the guards were giving her before the door blocked them.

And for what? Being considerate?

Pushing her mild annoyance down, she turned around, and confirmed that Taylor was indeed asleep in the dark room, her glowing tentacles illuminating her peaceful face as they hid her chin, the scarf currently being used as a pillow as she lay chest down on the padded floor.

Taking great care to make her approach silent, she came close enough to be two feet away from Taylor, before she bent down at the knees to gently put the books down next to her impromptu blanket.

She was about to walk away and go do some of her morning tasks before going to visit the Dallons, but was stopped by Taylor’s face suddenly scrunching up, her brows twitching. A soft sound she couldn’t be sure of the nature of came from her mouth as she shifted imperceptibly.

Did she disturb her? Super senses, maybe? Or could she smell flesh nearby? That can’t be comfortable.

Curious but not overly alarmed, she put her hands on her knees, about to push herself up and leave.

Taylor shifted a little more, a small whimper leaving her mouth, like the start of an aborted word, her breath hitching oddly.

A nightmare, obviously.

Hannah paused before she sucked her lips in, wracking her brain, unsure of what to do. As Taylor’s breaths continued growing deeper and faster with every second, her resolve crumbled, and she hesitantly raised a hand.

Wasn’t this crossing some kind of boundary? They were still basically strangers. Would she wake Taylor, and if she did, how would she react? She doubted it would be-

Soft, textureless skin met her fingers, and she was equally startled by the sensation of essentially what felt like feverishly warm porcelain without even the most minute of fuzz or pore on it, as she was by the fact that she’d moved her hand without realizing.

Her fingertips rested against Taylor’s cheek, and she mentally choked, for the first time experiencing what one might call ‘a mild case of social panic’, in a sense. Taylor let out a soft groan, her brows furrowing, a clear expression of distress twisting her features.

She audibly gulped, praying Taylor wouldn’t wake up, and slowly moved her hand down, and up, tucking the girl’s curly hair behind her ear to the best of her ability.

Then Taylor nuzzled her hand as she let out a soft incoherent mumble, and Hannah froze once more.

She had no idea what to do. Should she pull away? She probably should. Why did she even do this? This was inappropriate, right? Right?

This felt like she was way overreaching whatever unspoken boundaries the girl had. If Taylor woke up or even knew she’d done this she would feel completely humiliated, she knew how teenagers were like. Why did she even do this? She could have just shook her awake. The girl said she only had to sleep about three to four hours, it wasn’t like she needed every minute of it.

Despite the heated internal debate she was having in her head, as she watched the distress slowly melt off Taylor’s face, her squirming lessening, she couldn’t help but slowly bring her thumb up and softly caress her cheekbone, hooking her fingertips under the edge of her jaw, pressing down with her palm a little.

Tension bled from Taylor’s body almost instantly, brows smoothing, shoulders settling down, even her tentacles seemingly deflating and loosening.

Then Taylor opened her mouth again.

“Mrh..ph.woo…e…u… mom.” The girl breathed out, barely audible.

For a moment, she idly wondered if she misheard, because the word ‘mom’ could very easily be misheard from a simple hum, but something about the way Taylor shifted to dig her cheek further into Hannah’s hand with a content sigh made that difficult to believe.

And it was like a moment of bizarre whiplash, like a crack in her head that had her eyes widening and realization rushing in to fill the place of higher thought as her mouth fell open behind her bandana.

She had put in an adoption application for this girl. She was going to be a mother. A- A parent, she was going to be responsible for an emotionally fragile life to a bigger extent than she’d ever been before, and something about hearing Taylor say it out loud, even if accidentally, that just made it suddenly feel a lot more real and present.

She was no stranger to pressure, but this was… heavy.

She let out a long sigh of a breath, still dumbly staring down at the sight of Taylor using her scarf as a pillow and Hannah’s hand like a brush, subconsciously using a tentacle to nudge it down, as if seeking more pressure, more firmness, some kind of reassurance she wasn’t sure of.

Then it clicked, in a sense.

Taylor’s mother was dead.

And she was likely in the middle of the ‘dreaming’ phase of sleep, whatever it was called. It was entirely likely she was seeing her mother in her head right now. And she wanted reassurance that her mother was real, and there. Suddenly, the thought of pulling away felt oh so cruel. She wished she could dream of her parents too, what little she remembered of them before the Turks came. Who was she to deny a child of what she once wished she could have herself?

So with a frenzied sense of apprehension and ‘ oh god am I really fucking doing this what is even going on in my life anymore’, she pressed her hand down a little more, a little firmer, and bent down low on her knees low enough to whisper something, hoping that due to the quiet nature of it, Taylor would not be able to distinguish any vocal differences in her dream and wake up.

“I’m here. It’s okay. Relax.” She breathed out, whispered right above the girl’s ear, and watched Taylor’s lips curl into a small, content smile as she pulled away, her features not simply relaxed, but downright peaceful.

She swallowed through a dry throat, unblinking eyes laser focused on the girl’s face, entranced by alarm and confusion, feeling the sudden weight of realization heavy on her shoulders, the responsibility, the odd feeling one had when holding onto a particularly fragile piece of glass that must not break at any cost, mixing with a strong sense of fondness that she had never felt before. 

She remembered when she was a child, watching the other Wards interacting with their parents, complaining about their parents, and wishing she could have some of her own, even if it was only an idle, passing thought. She remembered how the man who brought her to the USA was never really a father or a parent, but a distant provider, one she respected, one she was grateful to, but could never have brought herself to love, for he never tried for her.

And she wondered if she could be the mother she always wished she had, for Taylor. If she was even capable of it. If she was willing to try for something so daunting. Her thumb moved down, until it was almost at Taylor’s lip. Then pressed down, gently pushed upwards.

A content hum came out of Taylor.

She took a deep breath.

She was willing.

She was also scared, a bit. This was not as simple as walking into a battlefield and being ordered around.

No, not just scared, she was kind of panicking, she couldn’t lie. Her heartbeat had been slower during a fight with Lung than it was right now.

After many minutes spent in a bizarre sort of limbo, she eventually took her hand away, ignoring how the way Taylor tried to follow her hand made her chest feel warm and fuzzy, and sneaked out of the room, feeling completely off-balance and oddly guilty for some reason.

She marched back to her quarters and paced in a tight circle for an hour, hands buried in her hair, slowly but surely trying to pick her way through the haze of anxiety and panic clouding her thoughts as a billion and one things and activities and experiences she wanted to give her and rules and not rules because teenagers hated those -right?- and life lessons all mixed and jumbled together and she was going to be a fucking mother why was this just now sinking in-

It wasn’t working.





“... This is the strangest thing I’ve ever done with a drone.” Dragon muttered as the drone sat on a table next to a bagel that was obviously uneaten and would remain so, its screen pointed at her from across the table.

Hannah sipped her coffee between furious, aggressive bites, knowing full well that she was already unmasked to anyone allowed in here in the first place.

“Are you okay?” Dragon asked, and Hannah took a moment to think about it.

Then she ripped another chunk of bread off her sandwich, barely chewing before swallowing.

“I’m going to be a mother.” She whispered after a gulp that felt like she just swallowed a stone, unsure of what to say or how to explain the sudden, mild panic that refused to leave her. “It’s just… sinking in now. I just need to act like everything’s normal for a bit while I digest it. And nobody else is awake or here right now, and you got me into this mess and you’re the only one I can really talk to about this so you’re going to sit there and eat breakfast with me. Then I'm going to visit Carol Dallon in her office.” She said, then took another gulp of her coffee, putting the cup down a little more aggressively than she’d intended.

“I uh, already ate?” Dragon protested.

“If you don’t eat I’m going to tape your drone on top of Colin’s shredder and throw donuts into it so I can pretend im force-feeding you until I calm down.” She deadpanned, and Dragon let out a sudden strange cough sound that transitioned into a wild snickering and barely contained laughter, muffled with distance.

She went to reach across the table, and Dragon yelped, the directional fans on the drone whirring to life as it nimbly dodged her, still peeling with laughter.

“Okay, okay! I’ll go gr-grab a bite, I s-swear!” Dragon said, and Hannah settled back into her chair as the drone landed back on the table, Dragon’s avatar fading as she presumably went to grab something edible.

Hannah continued murdering her breakfast as the fact that she was going to be a mom kept roiling around her head, filing her with excitement and apprehension and hesitance and confusion and joy and probably a whole lot of motherly instincts she didn’t even know she had because Taylor was a pretty cute kid and oh god she was going to have to get an actual apartment now instead of the box she’s living in when off-duty, and-

Dragon returned.

Hannah emptied her coffee cup and stared straight ahead at nothing for a moment with a million yard stare.

Yep.

This was fine.

Everything was fine. 

Notes:

Just gonna say this preemptively:

"Miss militia is OOC, blahblah blah blah"

yeah, probably, but I think she's still pretty fuckin close to the original the way I write her, and i still want this story to be cuter and more humorous so she's gonna act a bit different when it comes to Taylor and parenting stuff.

Like, im here to make you guys happy and shove some joyous fluff into this fandom and ur brain, I'm not here to do a perfect Wildbow-accurate character study of how Miss Militia would truly act in these situations, shut up you imaginary critic!

 

tldr:

"MM might be a bit OOC"

didn't ask + don't care + L + Ratio + Her gun is bigger than yours + No bitches + No cannibal child + No powers + ur broke + im the writer suck my cocke and balls

PS: ur guys comments and general love for this fic really motivates my ass to get to writing so keep em coming and im glad most of you enjoy :)

Chapter 6

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Carol Dallon stared at her impassively as she sat on the chair opposite the woman’s desk, trying to think of a way to word this and a way to not break the several dozens of NDAs the case was buried under to ensure not a word of it ever reached the public.

She was allowed to talk about it with lawyers, of course, but she was still just mentally checking all of her bases.

“Hello, Miss Dallon. Thank you for having me.” She said as she scanned the room briefly.

“I can’t say the pleasure is all mine, but the way you worded your e-mail made this all sound rather urgent and very interesting while being as vague as humanly possible, which I must admit I’m not very appreciative of. What exactly does the PRT want?” Miss Dallon asked, and Hannah shook her head.

“No, not the PRT. This is a personal case.” She simply said, and extended a bulging folder of paperwork to the woman, who, after a brief look that she knew from Piggot meant ‘ goddamn it, more paperwork’, took it.

Ten minutes passed in silence.

“What on earth am I reading…” Miss Dallon eventually muttered with clear incredulousness in her voice.

“It only gets worse as you read on.” She unhelpfully provided, and the woman shook her head, closing the folder.

“This is a bit too sensitive for a public space, and I keep some of the more specific things in my office back home. While it’s a tad grating to bring work to home, I think this case warrants it. Would you mind accompanying me?” Miss Dallon asked, and Hannah shook her head instantly.

“No, not at all.”

Miss Dallon nodded, and quickly set to gathering her things and prepping her office for her imminent departure.

Hannah tried not to be too hopeful.

She failed miserably.





Robes, check, phone, check, impending sense of doom and dread, check, an unhealthy sprinkling of depressive exhaustion, check, soul-crushing agony at the thought that Vicky was late because she was busy fucking Dean and then she’d grab her to fly to the hospital and she would have to fucking see it all with her power until she was about to vomit, check checkcheckcheckcheck-

She fisted her hands in her air, and choked down on a… sound, she wasn’t even sure what she wanted to do, she felt like snarling and screaming and sobbing and making incoherent noise because-

Godfuckshitpissdamnit where the fuck was the hairbrush she had to do her hair because oh nyooo, can’t have the fucking walking medic bag looking a little frumpled bad for our image or some shit not like they asked her if she wanted to be unmasked, fuck she’d kill for a mask right now. 

The traitorous implement of beauty now found, she flipped her hood back, and tried to brush the birdnest under control, ignoring the pain of pulling hair.

Then the door opened, and with both an intense desire to just get this fucking over with so she could cry in the hospital bathroom for a hot minute after and go back to work, and a fervent desire to go on a world tour to find someone who could steal her powers, she dashed through her door and leaned over the second floor railing-

Then she blinked in confusion as she watched Carol walk in with Miss Militia of all people, both of them hurrying to Carol’s office on the first floor without even noticing her staring at them in complete confusion from above.

People really did never look up.

With Vicky still being late, and having something mildly interesting to pay attention to for once, she waited until the muted, barely audible sound of talking came from below, and sneaked down the stairs before creeping along the wall until she was sitting around the bend of the door, which was apparently not closed, allowing her to listen in.

“So, for a short summary of this case, just to make sure I’m getting this right. Taylor Hebert, fourteen years old currently, triggered with a Brute-Changer power that makes her unable to digest or even stomach anything that isn’t human flesh.” Carol began, and Amy almost sputtered out loud before she tamped down on it.

Holy shit, what an awful fucking power...

“Following this, in one of the most absurd cases of overreach I’ve heard in my entire career, a few unnamed “experts” tried to interview her and decided she was mentally unwell to the point of being a danger to herself and others, after…”

The sound of shuffling paper.

Three visits.” Miss Militia cut in. “Then there are about seventeen pages of increasingly absurd excuses so that the PRT officials filing the case don’t have to outright say ‘she’s a walking PR disaster of the career-ending scale, and our Thinkers think its a growing power so we’re afraid of a second Siberian, so we’re throwing her into The Birdcage to starve to death out of sight.’ At some point they start citing student and acquaintance reports from literal children to prove that she is some… attention seeking pathological liar whose opinion and claims of her own power cannot be trusted, despite having exhibited no such behavior during any point of captivity. In fact, that investigation ended with one of our wards having her parole revoked for causing the trigger event, and there is no mention of that either.” Miss Militia finished, her voice clipped in a way that spoke of carefully maintained and restrained frustration.

Amy’s eyes widened so much she could feel her eyes drying from the motion, her brows raising as high as they could go, terror and alarm mixing in her chest.

Alarm because what the fuck, this whole thing just sounded like some fucking evil government conspiracy bullshit.

And terror because the girl’s case sounded uncomfortably close to some of her nightly terrors, of being discovered and getting railroaded into the bottom of The Birdcage simply because of what she was capable of.

Except this chick had it worse because she couldn’t do anything other than the thing that would throw her in an inescapable pit.

“I see.” Carol said. More sounds of shuffling paper. “Then there are your personal notes and suspicions, which I would normally laugh off as conspiracy theory-tier absurdities, but with context, gain uncomfortable weight. Do you really think they’ll abuse her status as a ward of the state to fix the trial?”

Okay, what?

Shit, that was possible!?

Oh she was so fucked if anyone ever knew about her powers, it wasn’t even fucking morbidly amusing anymore.

“Yes. Waive her right to be trialed as a child to make sure she gets trialed as an adult, then choose to give her an incredibly incompetent or bribed lawyer to throw her into the Birdcage and pretend she never existed. That’s why every few pages has its own separate NDA contract to even look at. Much like a gang, the PRT lives and dies on reputation, though the comparison is rather ridiculous. The main point is, they can’t afford her risk.”

“Hm. I must admit, this is by far the most interesting and damning legal case anyone has ever presented to me for the PRT, but… the only way I can represent her in court would be if the PRT hired me to do so, as they are her legal guardians. There might be something I could find to help, but I’m afraid-”

“I’m adopting her. I’ve already sent in my application.” Miss Militia cut Carol off, which took a lot of balls, damn-

Wait, she was what?

“You-.... You’re… adopting her. And if the adoption services… accept your application, you will be free to choose her lawyer and deny waiving the right to be trialed as a minor… the lawyer would be me, judging by the fact you came to me. That… might just work.” Carol spoke slowly and haltingly, an obvious, thoughtful tilt to her voice. “Of course that doesn’t account for the fact the judge and jury might be corrupt to hell and back as well, but it gives her a fighting chance at least. The problem is that they’re not going to accept your application. The most standard question on those forms is the ability to provide food, shelter, and amenities. You can’t provide the first, not unless you go for some very dubious methods that are likely very illegal, or somehow-”

“No, I can." Miss Militia interrupted again. "This is not a widely publicized fact, mostly so that the more reasonable villains and rogues pull their punches when fighting me, but I’m a regenerator. I’ve already acquired an amputation machine from a… friend. Feeding her will be… taxing, and difficult for my combat effectiveness in the long term, but I’m willing to do it until maybe some other solution can be found, and I’ve stressed this immensely in the form I was given.” Miss Militia said, and for more than a few seconds, a shocked silence permeated the house.

I could be that solution. She thought before she could stop it, and immediately stomped that stupid fucking idea into a tiny ball.

Then the ball inflated and she couldn’t help but turn the idea over in her head, again and again.

She wanted to try it. She was dying of boredom being a healer. It was driving her nuts. She hated every time she had to put these stupid fucking robes on. Every inch of her mind soul and body were screaming for her to try something new, something more interesting, to play around a bit, and she never did so because the fact she could even think things like this meant there was something seriously fucked in her head, beyond the obvious Vicky problem, but this…

This could be a method of experimentation that would be good. That would have a purpose and a reason, and one she could probably play off as being part of her healing abilities.

Of course, she knew that down that path lay hell.

But as the days kept coming and coming, each scraping a piece of her soul away to replace it with heart-rending pain and anxious stress, it was becoming difficult not to think about it.

Besides, even if she went to the Birdcage…

Maybe she deserved it. Maybe the world would be safer with her locked away. She was fraying at the edges and she knew it. It was only a matter of time, it always was. She hated Carol, but she was right. She was a little monster, the problem was when the egg would crack open.

But before she went off the deep end, before she became a threat to everyone and everything, maybe she could help someone who was dealt a hand even worse than hers, even if the possibility that it would kickstart said downfall was not insignificant.

Additionally, the thought of having to endure touching Vicky even one more time after her fun time with Dean made her want to shove a knife into her own stomach, and the fact she wasn’t even sure if that was an exaggeration anymore made something very clear.

The Vicky problem was not going away either. It was getting worse.

She was getting worse.

She used to have a crush on Vicky. Then that crush grew to puppy love. By now, it was a kind of obsessive love that made her want to hug her so tight that every available inch of them was touching, for their hearts to beat as one, for them melt into a puddle together.

An idea that she might be able to use to do precisely that rose, as if to prove her point, and she felt sheer horror halt the idea in its tracks before it could bloom as she jerkily turned her head towards the window, half-listening to Miss Militia talk to Carol.

She was losing it, slowly but surely. She could feel it, a sort of odd, purposeless frenzy always in the back of her head.

With a thundering heart and nothing pleasant on her mind, she idly listened in on their conversation, turning half-baked ideas and realizations in her mind, pondering how much she was willing to risk.

Somewhere in that mess, the fact that Miss Militia implied she would not mind amputating her own arm over and over again just to feed a teenager she barely knew finally registered, and she idly wondered, were she in that girl’s position, would Carol ever do the same for her?

She almost let a bitter burst of laughter escape her at how obvious the answer was.

They spoke, on and on.

She knew far more than she should, having even heard Miss Militia’s home address at some point as they continued hashing out details, but she couldn’t bring herself to think or care about it beyond cataloguing the information in her head.

Eventually, she shuffled away from the door as quietly as she could, and stumbled out of the front door, collapsing next to it.

Vicky eventually arrived, and after a few minutes of badgering her to spill what put her in a mood that made Mark look like a ray of sunshine, she gave up and went to carry her to the hospital.

She tried.

She really tried to put fabric everywhere around her so that Vicky couldn’t touch her, despite the choking heat.

But then Vicky leaned down to kiss her cheek, playfully, to try and cheer her up.

The microtears in her vaginal canal, remnants of her spiked endorphin levels, the barely perceptible remnants of semen on her left leg, washed not thoroughly enough, numbed and overused nerves all along her abdomen, signs of an orgasm or two, they all exploded out into her mind.

Usually, she might have had more of an iron will, might have had a better grasp of her emotions, enough to grab everything and crush it into something that let at least get to the hospital without having a panic attack or wishing Vicky would drop her as she flew.

But right now, by some strange mix of overthinking and underthinking and a taunting allure that mixed helping people and experimenting, her head was not where it should be, it didn’t have time to brace and stomp everything down.

She jerked out of Victoria’s grip so violently she almost hit her head on the concrete as she fell down, and it was only the sound of her retching and her flailing, punching arm that prevented Vicky from grabbing her hair and subjecting her to more mental torture, to having to see proof that the person she loved more than even her own life was sleeping with someone else, conjuring images in her head that filled her with murderous rage and suicidal despair and a soul-burning envy.

“Shit, are you okay!? I thought you couldn’t get sick, why didn’t you say anything?! Ah- shit, I’ll go get a bag and some tissues!” Vicky rushed out, before zipping out of sight.

I’ve always been sick, sis. She thought, and she felt her chest and stomach begin to convulse in a manic, unhinged mix of sobs and laughter and retching that she barely withheld, tears blurring her sight.

Maybe one day she should have told Vicky she could tell what and how she did with who, but it was always too awkward, too much of an invasion of privacy, and the more she didn't mention it the harder it got to do it.

Eventually, she found her stomach empty, unseeing eyes staring into her breakfast as she panted through a throat that felt like it was half-melted by acid.

Great start to her Saturday. At least she wasn't having a borderline panic attack like last month.

She was cracking. She was angry and bitter and sad and fucking done.

She couldn’t increase her shifts to the hospitals like Carol wanted, she couldn’t go on that stupid ‘healing tour’ across the US during the summer, it was her fucking summer vacation, she should be free to do whatever the fuck she wanted, and everyone else could just get their ass over here to Brockton Bay like the thousands of people that did that every year just so she could heal them instead of this stupid publicity shit, she wanted to find some random forest and live in it alone like some kinda forest witch with her plant abominations-

...Like Nilbog, actually.

She just wanted to run away.

It sounded so childish when put like that, didn’t it?

But as Vicky’s aura neared, she idly realized that maybe that was fine. Maybe being childish was not the worst thing in the world.

She could be Nilbog.

But she wasn’t, not yet.

So maybe it was for the best to distance herself from all the things stomping on her shoulders, digging her deeper into that pit.

The question was how. 

Notes:

bit of a darker chap, but I think some wise ones will see where this might be going, its an idea i've been toying with for a bit

spoilers below!------

 

.

to be less cryptic, im actually thinking of having Miss Militia adopt our resident mini-nilbog too, though, obviously, unofficially. :)

thoughts? I quite like the idea personally

Chapter 7

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

By the time she was done talking to Dallon and settling probable payment, which would definitely put a bit of a dent in her savings, she was mentally exhausted.

Perfect time to go on patrol.

Which sounded sarcastic, but it really wasn’t. For all its fame and shame, Brockton Bay was generally pretty quiet, mostly due to being a smaller city than due to any actual quiet from its residents. And it did not require much brainpower to cruise around on her motorcycle

She’d been around the block before she was assigned here, she knew how the real big cities like New York and Boston were like.

Though she heard Accord had made the place a lot quieter recently.

Regardless, her patrol was mercifully uneventful besides a group of drunk men trashing a store as they brawled, which were quickly cowed and put into zip ties for the cops to grab the moment they realized they had attracted a cape.

By the time she was done, it was late in the afternoon, so she headed to visit Taylor.

After another body check and the like, she walked in, closed the door, and turned, ready to greet Taylor as she sat in her usual corner.

Only to stop when she noticed how the girl seemed paler than a corpse, not out of some kind of fear, but something else. Her eyes moved down to her hands, which seemed to twitch every couple seconds as they cradled a book.

Was she that pale usually, or did she just not notice it with how much the girl concealed her face and body all the time?

“Uhm. Hi.” Taylor mumbled, tried for a smile.

It was strained, a little heavy, and a little exaggerated, despite not being a wide smile at all, but it wasn’t fake, and definitely not uncomfortable. Taylor did look pleased to see her, like a pleasant surprise.

Why her visiting was a surprise to Taylor still was unknown, but she’d get used to it, Hannah assumed. She smiled back, considerably wider.

“Hey Taylor.” She said, hoping to appeal a little more casual and drag her into that sort of familiar territory between them. Then she went to continue, only to pause when a thought occurred.

“I just realized you don’t know my actual name.” She mused, and Taylor blinked at her before giving a tiny, slow shrug, as if to say ‘ I guess…?’

She shuffled and pulled her shirt down as she got comfortable, thinking of what to say for a moment.

“Well, I trust you won’t spread this around, but my name is Hannah. Feel free to call me that.”

Taylor’s eyes widened, before she gave a slow nod.

“O…kay. Uh, H-Hannah.” Taylor eked out, and having Taylor say her actual name was oddly pleasing.

“Did you mind that I brought you some of your own books? I was thinking of searching for some myself, but I’ll admit the most I’ve read were law and tactic books, so I went for the safer option. I don’t think I have the eye for that sort of thing.” She shrugged.

Taylor shook her head.

“No, it’s… it’s nice. Familiar.” Taylor mumbled softly, then turned her eyes down to her book to keep reading.

She gave a muted nod, not replying out loud, and sat on the floor.

Then they lapsed into a surprisingly comfortable silence, Taylor reading and stealing strangely intense glances at her.

Still, Hannah couldn’t help but feel a little concerned with all the little details she noticed as she mutely watched the girl. The finger spasms, the way that she would sometimes tense and lock up, tiny quivers of tension making her jaw twitch and her neck tendons stand out of her pallid skin.

She just looked… sick. She could guess that it was the hunger doing that, or maybe she was actually sick from something?

Though the general silence was likely due to Taylor just… not being a person of too many words, it seemed.

It occurred to her that though to herself, this silence might be calm and meditative due to how much calmer it was than outside, it was entirely likely that it was the exact opposite for Taylor, who would likely appreciate some life.

She wasn’t too sure about sharing her odd music taste with Taylor, but it shouldn’t be too hard to get an MP3 player in here with some of her favorites, or just generally popular music.

Eventually, the wall to her left opened like an over door, before a caged tray slid onto said door, showing a small cup of cereal and four water bottles, likely the PRT slowly decreasing her ration sizes because she wasn’t eating them, but not being cruel enough to not at least give her the option to say she’d be interested in actual food.

Erring on the side of caution and all.

Without needing prompting, she grabbed one of the water bottles.

“You drink water, right?” She asked, and Taylor startled for a moment as her eyes flicked up from the book to see her holding the bottle up and shaking it a little.

Taylor nodded.

She half-threw and half-rolled the bottle over.

Taylor’s lips quirked into a small, thankful smile as one of her wings turned into a tentacle and grabbed the bottle, dragging it to her feet before turning back into a wing and taking its rightful place in her cocoon.

Another hour or two passed, before Hannah decided that she’d been here long enough, and with a small groan, lifted herself off the floor, prompting Taylor to look at her in that oddly endearing owl-stare of hers. 

“I think I’ll head out now. Maybe go do some civilian stuff. Take care, Taylor. If you need anything, I’m always willing to help.” She said, as a not-too-subtle reminder that she could ask for food if she needed it, and waited until Taylor nodded to give her a smile, nod back, and walk out of the room.

Then she did something she usually tried to avoid.

She went back to her civilian life. Bought an MP3 player, went home, got out of her clothes, brewed some crappy coffee in her hole in the wall apartment, and stared at the wall.

It wasn’t that she disliked having a normal life.

It was that she didn’t really have one.

She watched some shows, sure. She liked some of Earth Aleph’s bizarre movies and even weirder music. She didn’t mind the relative quiet. And when time and schedule would permit, she would go to the martial arts club she frequented semi-regularly, which was nice, a rather tight-knit group that felt like a bit of a family, with her orbiting around it rather awkwardly like an estranged relative that nobody disliked but everyone was a bit confused about.

That club had recently come under Empire territory however, and as much as some part of her wanted to be defiant and just go anyway, she knew that it would not be worth it with her ambiguously dark skin and would likely endanger the small business and everyone around it should she do so, so she had forced herself to unlist and stay away.

That left her with nothing to do but think about Taylor right now, as she was not in the mood for mind-numbing entertainment.

So she went prowling through her old music libraries and the internet to find songs to put into that player.





The next meeting went much the same way.

They greeted each other, and Taylor stole increasingly odd glances at her as they relaxed together.

Contrary to her expectations, despite Taylor looking more used to her being there, she was only getting more tense, her pupils were shrinking more, her body having random tremor fits that extended down to her wings.

The last part was difficult to hide, and so Taylor would just curl up tight and they would both pretend they didn’t need to talk about the elephant in the room.

With a strained smile and longing in her eyes, Taylor bid her goodbye, and Hannah left the room before going on her patrols.





She was having breakfast with Dragon’s drone in their new strange method of… bonding, she could guess, when an alarm rang out.

It was not the Endbringer alarm, nor was it the A-S class threat alarm. Those were red, and the Endbringer alarm was just a keening siren wail.

She almost wished it was an Endbringer alarm as she realized what the yellow strobe lights and strange beep-beep-beep rhythm meant.

She dashed out of her seat, sending the chair flying, and pumped her legs faster than she’d ever had before, shouldering past people or just outright sending them into the floor in her haste, barely remembering to yank her facemask and bandana up to cover her face.

She forced past PRT officers, past the confused Wards that likely didn’t study the alarm types again, damn near dislocated her shoulder as she took a turn so tight she slammed into the wall, and quickly spun herself to the side somewhat to not bleed off too much momentum.

The trip usually took two or three minutes. 

This time, barely thirty seconds had passed before she was first in the line of rushing uniforms, and rushing towards the two tense guards aiming their foam nozzles at Taylor’s cell.

She slid a foot or two as she came to a stop, then took a hurried step forward and looked into the camera.

What she saw was complete destruction.

Taylor’s cell was a mess of shredded padding, dust obscuring half the room, and a mass of writhing red darting in and out of the dust cloud.

For a moment, she froze, mind whirling with confusion and disbelief, wondering what the fuck happened.

The red stopped writhing for a moment before it burst into movement, and then Taylor was in sight of the camera, somewhat unobscured by dust as she squeezed into the corner.

Her eyes were wide and frantic, her mouth open in an endless gasp, her chest rising and falling so fast and deep it looked like a sped up video, her legs and arms scraping foam and bolts and concrete out of the wall as she tried to burrow her back in it, her gaze full of naked, dazed terror as her tentacles shifted from wings to ribbons and in between and back like a flickering lightshow trying to hide in the debris.

Panic attack.

She was having a panic attack.

She turned and punched the button, and before the guards behind her could do anything more than shout in alarm, she ducked into the room and slammed the door shut.

In an instant, a gigantic 50 caliber rifle formed in her hands.

She turned it, and jammed it against the door’s sole groove and the mangled floor, blocking anyone from entering after her, not without having the ability to bend steel.

Then, the hard part. A simple thing that went against all of her principles. A 44 Magnum revolver loaded with rounds that could kill an elephant formed in her hand. She raised the pistol, careful to keep it out of sight of the camera.

A deafening gunshot made her ears ring and her wrist ache as the camera in the cell exploded into a thousand little fragments, the reinforced glass unable to withstand an explosive round from a Magnum. The pistol vanished.

It was so hard to breathe here, the dust made her first breath feel like she was trying to suck in slime.

Somehow, the sound did not make Taylor stir, nor even look at her. She was not mentally here, it seemed.

The sound of Taylor’s whimpering, wheezing gasps made something in her chest strain like an over-abused muscle, and she already knew how horrible this air must feel to someone panicking. She probably felt like she was in a nightmare, stuck in a void and trying to suck in air that simply wasn’t there.

“Taylor, Taylor!” She hurriedly called as she stepped forward, urgent but very careful to not sound as panicked as she felt, the sound being consumed by the sound of crumbling concrete.

After a moment of hesitance as she watched a writhing tentacle, as if in agony, burrow past a bit of the foam floor and into the concrete by her feet, she steeled herself, and tried to get Taylor’s million yard, horrified gaze to meet her own.

She crouched down, watching her feet, and quickly moved forward, almost crouch-walking, and quickly tugged her bandana and facemask down with one hand, then immediately put a hand right in front of Taylor’s eyes, clicking her fingers as the other gingerly went to touch her quivering shoulder.

Taylor’s eyes focused for a mere moment, wide, glinting pinpricks jerking to her face as tears streamed down her face.

She forced a smile.

“Taylor! It’s me, Hannah. Hannah. Remember me? Can you focus on my face, please, please?” She rushed out, and Taylor tried to speak, only a tiny, tiny wheeze coming out of her pale lips. “Good, good, focus on my face, eyes on me- ” She emphasized as Taylor’s eyes began to unfocus, and so she lifted her left hand from her shoulder to cup her face, and after another click of her fingers, they focused back on her. “-breathe with me, alright, force it, force it if you have to, just try, come on, in-” She breathed in deeply, and Taylor tried, bless her heart she tried, but she was so panicked and out of breath it was more of a series of tiny, shuddering little gasps than an actual breath.

Still better than the alternative.

Taylor’s hands jerked up from below where they had been scraping at foam and digging furrows into the concrete, fingers and elbows spasming so violently she couldn’t even be sure if the girl was trying to grab onto her or just try to touch something warm and alive to ground herself, but she did not fight it.

She leaned forward so that Taylor could reach properly, which she did, her hands jerking around her shoulders and collarbones as she tried to hold onto her for support.

Hannah fought down the urge to flinch or hiss in pain as she felt her scrambling nails tear into her shirt and cut furrows into her skin from their twitching, and managed it.

“-out.” She breathed out, exaggerating the motion, and Taylor let out a wheeze, a little less frantic.

“In-” She breathed in, and Taylor made another attempt to inhale, a little better, her tentacles mostly remaining in one form now, even as their writhing continued destroying the cell and making her words barely audible through the rumbling. A second’s pause, Taylor’s eyes managing to stay on hers, laser-focused with desperation. 

“-out.”

Another wheeze, Taylor’s chest and shoulders still shaking in jerks almost strong enough to be called spasms.

Pause.

“In.” She breathed in, and Taylor tried to copy, a sob and a whimper mixing in there, and her heart ached, almost like she could feel her pain, because it was so vivid in those wide red eyes, so easy to see it when they were so close and neither wished to blink or break their eye contact.

She took a tiny, shuffling step forward on her crouching position, and reached forward, both hands cupping the girl’s cheeks as she rubbed away her tears.

More rushed out, and she kept rubbing them away as Taylor’s hands began to manage to stay mostly on her shoulders, making odd motions like she was trying to drag her closer.

“Out.” She breathed out.

Taylor followed, just a little better than the last one.

Then her nostrils flared, her eyes jerked down to her own hands, and Hannah only had a moment to realize that Taylor’s nails were covered in Hannah’s blood. Taylor grabbed her shirt by the shoulders and yanked her down. From their position, Hannah’s hands slid forward past Taylor’s head, and were forced up by her shoulders as she closed in.

Razor-sharp teeth clamped down around the right trapezius muscle on her shoulder, legs suddenly stable enough to rise and clamp shut around the back of her hips, ten fingers digging through the back of her shirt and opening holes into her flesh-

And freezing the instant Hannah let out a strangled grunt of pain and moved her head to the right, instinctively trying to protect her neck, but accidentally nuzzling the side of Taylor’s head.

For a moment, Taylor panted against her shoulder, her teeth dangerously close to her neck, trembling from head to toe as her teeth pressed in, then wrenched open, before pressing down again, just shy of breaking skin, sobs mixing with heaving and desperate gasps of air.

Hannah’s power flashed to life, a gigantic Desert Eagle pistol with explosive nitro 50cal rounds, enough to harm even a Brute, and her left hand jammed the barrel against the base of Taylor’s head, snug beside Taylor's spine and awkwardly twisted upside down from the angle her hand was forced into to point directly at her brain, bypassing the skull. Hannah's eyes lingered on her power, her heavy breaths warming the barrel, just an inch or two away from her face.

One twitch of her finger was all it would take.

Even if merely firing it from this angle would snap her wrist like a twig and rupture her eardrums.

Her teeth grit as she fought to get her heart under control and not react to the pain of fingers sinking into her back up to the first joint, to ignore the blood pouring down her back as she desperately pleaded with Taylor in her mind to not shift her mouth from its position and bite her carotid artery out. 

Pleaded with Taylor to not force her to pull the trigger. 

If she even could pull it. She didn't know. She didn't want to be forced to find out.

Taylor’s deadly hug tightened, and Hannah felt her ribs creak, her heart slamming into them like a squishy hammer, adrenaline thick in her veins.

Her right arm, locked in place over Taylor’s shoulder, descended, until her hand fell on the back of Taylor’s head, gently threading her fingers through curly locks, and slowly brushing back.

Taylor trembled with pure tension, a choking sound coming from her as she writhed and shook, fighting her base urges, her own power, her tentacles no longer writhing but jerking, then going still with tension like a taught rope, before jerking again, tentacles forming joints like the legs of a spider then shifting back to fluid, jerking motions.

“Taylor.” She whispered softly, a hint of warning in her tone.

She opened her mouth, then closed it, her eyes lingering on the wall, rethinking, readjusting.

Someone was pounding on the door, a fizzling static coming through the ruined sound system that was supposed to allow for interviews from the outside of the cell, likely being used to shout commands at Hannah. She was glad she couldn’t hear them.

The word she considered felt unfamiliar. But it always had a nice ring. It always had that tone that spoke of great care when she’d hear people say it to their children or grandchildren.

“Sweetheart?” She murmured softly, despite the word feeling so incredibly foreign and awkward on her lips.

Taylor’s fingers dug deeper with a heartwrenching sob mixed in with something that sounded like a warbled ‘ I’m sorry’, her teeth scraping at her skin with barely restrained desperation.

Was this caused by hunger? Was it really this severe? How did Taylor even hide something like this? It felt too sudden otherwise. Was it a mixture of panic and hunger that triggered this?

She felt like Taylor’s nails were half an inch from scraping at her rib bones, forcing her to bite down on her tongue and tighten her neck to not make any sign of her pain audible as she carefully shuffled her feet inch by inch so she could straighten up a little from her forward-tilting, muscle-straining position, one exacerbated by Taylor clinging to her like a carnivorous koala that weighed at least two hundred-something pounds.

Her left hand, wrapped around the handle of the gun, carefully adjusted as she mentally prepared herself for what would likely be one of her most unpleasant experiences in the PRT’s service, if not the worst. Her finger twitched an inch off the trigger, hoping she was not about to make a terrible mistake, trying to fight down the adrenaline and fear.

“If you can’t… if you can’t get off if you can’t pull back, no matter how hard you try… if it will calm you down… then just- just do it, okay?” She whispered, as gently as she could while in this much strain. “Just bite. Eat. But do not go near my neck. I can regenerate from shoulder wounds. If you do that, I’ll be fine in a few days. If you bite my neck, it will kill me. So if you can’t pull back, if you can’t calm down, if your power won’t let you, then just… just bite. I can take it.” She murmured softly, her right hand moving down to the girl’s hairline, then brushing back, gently threading her fingers through black locks as they breathed on each other’s shoulders.

Hot, salty tears dripped from Taylor’s lips. Another mangled sound that she could only guess was a sound of apology, or an attempt at it.

Their heads were still touching, just a little. She nuzzled her, trying to tell her she was serious without saying it out loud.

Teeth bit down, shearing through her flesh. 

 

Notes:

man its so fucking hard to write this story but i like it too much to stop so i torture myself by writing the hardest scenes imaginable because idk im mentally deranged or something

must...

write...

fluff...

next chap soon

also if you want something more combat and action oriented etc, check out my other story, Summoner. Next update to this chapter like, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, probably.

peace.

Chapter 8

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Despite her best efforts, she couldn’t help but let out a small, strangled groan as she stiffened, her right hand stuttered in its motions, her fingers momentarily tightening around the girl’s hair as she brushed back.

Taylor sobbed, even as her teeth clicked shut and she heard her swallow, followed by a small deluge of blood that began to stain her uniform, the familiar feeling of warmth bleeding out of Hannah not quite registering.

A tongue lapped at the blood, lips forming a seal and sucking, and Hannah let out a quiet, long groan of pain.

Did Taylor even chew?

She didn’t know if her brain was trying to distract her from the fact she was literally being eaten alive and in a lot of pain, but she felt her mind wander to random things.

“Shh… it’s okay.” She forced out, as soothing as she could manage, feeling her open blood coagulate in mere seconds.

Another press of teeth, and she prepared herself.

The second bite was larger, and she tasted blood as she bit down on her tongue, her nerves glowing white-hot with agony.

She leaned back as much as she could, until they were almost straight, her left hand being used more to support Taylor’s back and not have her fingers dig into her flesh to stay on her rather than an actual contingency if things went even worse.

Taylor sobbed out sounds, desperate apologies spoken through her flesh and her frantic gasping mixing with animalistic little growls, and Hannah forced her instincts to protect her neck away, nuzzling into the side of Taylor’s head as she forced her right hand to keep brushing her hair back, to gently scratch at her scalp.

“Shh, shhh. It’s okay. I’ll-” She tensed her neck until she felt her neck tendons strain like cable wires, waiting for the feeling of teeth splitting her flesh to fade. The pain did not.

But it was worth it.

Taylor was worth it.

So even if the banging on the door got more insistent, she choked the pained groans down.

“I’ll be okay. You’ll be o-okay.” She spoke softly, even if the mere act of moving her hand to brush Taylor’s hair felt like someone was stabbing her shoulder with a thousand daggers.

She wouldn’t bleed out from something like a shoulder injury. She could take it.

It was a better alternative than letting anyone else walk in here and put down a report about how they had to forcibly restrain Taylor with containment foam, or even worse, have someone get in here, try to force Taylor to comply, escalate the situation, and maybe get injured or even killed.

This way, she could minimize the damage this would do if this got into court as an example of why Taylor was dangerous.

So even as the fourth and fifth bite came, rendering her right arm barely movable, she just kept doing her best to shush Taylor’s panicked, animalistic keens, kept murmuring anything and everything that came to mind to calm her, to brush away the unneeded guilt.

Taylor wasn’t all there when she was starving, but she wasn’t gone either. She could tell in the way each bite came more hesitantly than the last, how Taylor’s trembling only got worse as she fought to snap out of whatever was going on in her head.

Eventually, Taylor stopped entirely, gasping and shuddering in place around Hannah, and it took her a few moments to realize it through the haze of pain and adrenaline and the sensation of her guts churning with bile that she kept down by sheer force of will.

Hot breaths washed over her collarbone and what remained of her shoulder, bitten through almost to the bone, the blood drying too fast on her skin to do anything but give her a slight case of lightheadedness.

Though that could be because of everything else to do with this experience.

“You’re okay. I’m okay. Calm down, Taylor, I’m not hurt. It’ll go away in- no time.” She grit out, then forced that tension away. “Deep breaths, slowly. You’re still panicking. Breathe in slow, hold, breathe out- yes, like that, keep going, keep trying. Don’t worry about my shoulder. You did well. You’re doing well. You controlled it. I’m proud of you.” She murmured slowly, and found herself realizing that her words were not mere platitudes.

She was proud.

She had seen time and time again how people lost themselves to their powers, and that was without the people using them needing to lest they starve or go insane. Taylor did something many did not, or perhaps, could not.

“I… w-why, I- a-again. I d-d-d-did it ag-again, I couldn’t-” Taylor warbled, and her hands moved off her back as she tried to jerk away, her legs unwinding from around Hannah’s hips to try and fall off of her, to scramble away.

Hannah's left hand forced her power away at last, the pistol disappearing, and she grabbed onto the back of Taylor’s head, before yanking her back, closer, on her other shoulder, her right hand slumping down to grab Taylor’s pant leg to keep it in place on her hip, not quite able to move upward enough to hug her.

Taylor froze, half-fallen from her previous perch on her, hesitant, scared, shaking hands frozen in the air, unsure of what to do.

“You didn’t. You didn’t do it again. You did what I told you, and nothing more. You did well. I’m proud. I just wish you’d told me how much you needed something to eat before this happened.” She mumbled softly, and deciding to take a chance due to the moment, leaned her head and neck to the side a little to kiss the side of Taylor’s head.

Taylor just…

Sort of cracked.

She leaned forward, draping her tentacles around Hannah in a loose embrace around her lower body, her arms going around her waist to squeeze her like a paste tube as her legs did the same to her hips, their fronts mashing together with enough force to briefly drive the breath from Hannah’s lungs.

Then Taylor buried her face in Hannah’s neck, which would have had her tense up if not for the broken wail the girl let out as she did so, followed by ugly-crying and sobbing and hiccuping, nothing like the restrained, choking sobs from before, insensate to anything Hannah said as she clung to her with every limb like she’d die if Hannah dared leave her, just barely careful enough to not crack her ribs from the pressure.

She couldn’t breathe much, but that was fine.

With a pained grunt, she let her right hand drop, confident Taylor wouldn’t draw away, and began using her left hand to stroke Taylor’s hair as she slowly shifted her feet in a position where she could actually get up, or try to.

Just in time, it seemed, because suddenly, abruptly, the banging got much louder, deafening almost.

She recalled the second half of her power to remove the rifle from the door.

The door slammed open, and Colin- Armsmaster slid into the room, covered head to toe in his armor, halberd in its half-folded configuration to even fit into the room, a wave of sound following him in.

Taylor flinched, shifting as if to hide her face with her hair. 

Armsmaster took one glance at them, and switched to a stance that was as if he was getting ready to skewer the girl.

Thankfully, he didn’t so much as twitch from that position as he quickly noticed the incongruence with what he thought was happening and her unmasked, relieved face. The loud, hiccuping and sniffling sobs likely helped, despite the mass of tentacles loosely draped around Hannah’s waist and covering her legs like a bizarre dress.

With her attention torn in two, her mind full of pain, and her muscles screaming in protest from trying to stay in place while holding up something that felt like her one rep max on the squat machine, she quickly decided her priority was obvious.

“Shh, it’s okay, Taylor. Relax. Don’t worry about anything, alright? I’m going to take you to a new cell. Don’t worry about the books. Don’t worry about anything, ignore everyone that isn’t me.” She murmured, and the moment Taylor tried to speak, hiccuped, and gave her a jerky nod, she gave a side glance to Armsmaster, gesturing with her eyes to her shoulder, then to her bandana with her chin, loose around her neck. She mimed lifting her hand, and grimaced in genuine pain as her shoulder muscles tried to pull at tissue that wasn’t there anymore.

They worked enough together for him to realize what that vague signal meant.

I’m unmasked, and cannot mask myself.

Armsmaster understood what she meant just in time to block someone else from coming in with but a gesture of his hand and a visible relaxation of his stance.

“The situation is under control. Miss Militia is unmasked however. Give us a moment. And someone go turn that alarm off.” He calmly ordered, and the clamor outside the room immediately quietened, to be replaced by a different one.

And he said that she was a natural leader. 

She nodded in gratitude as he walked over, and did not begrudge him his caution as he came forward with his halberd ready to the side, instead shifting her stance so that Taylor wouldn’t even notice him tugging her facemask up for her, leaving the bandana that usually covered it alone.

“Your shoulder?” Armsmaster asked.

Hannah inwardly grimaced at a particularly gut-wrenching sob, desperately hoping that Taylor would be okay after all this, or at least, not worse off.

“An accident. I’ll be fine.” She curtly replied, before swiftly turning to nuzzle Taylor’s head a little as she began rubbing her scalp with her fingers. Armsmaster nodded, before flipping the halberd, and with a click, a thick needle extended out of the bottom.

“Tranquilizer?” He asked, and she bit down the instinctive urge to snap at him, knowing full well from Dragon’s rambling that he likely did not quite understand how sensitive the current situation was.

“That won’t pierce her skin. Look, don’t worry. I have her. If she does something, which she won’t, just foam us. We’ll be alright. Right Taylor?” She murmured out the last part, nudging Taylor’s head with her own, and Taylor nodded between yipping little sobs, likely to not undermine her rather than any genuine belief in the words.

That was fine. She could doubt, and Hannah could try her damn best.

Armsmaster nodded, but did not retreat, slinking to the side of the ruined room and gesturing her forwards, halberd ready to strike at any moment, visor locked onto Taylor.

It made her uneasy, but it was more than fair enough. He was already giving her a lot of trust and credit by not immediately trying to separate them and foam Taylor up.

She turned, and tried to stand up, finally.

It was genuinely difficult, but she grit her teeth and pushed with her legs until they were upright. Then she took a turning step, grimacing at how difficult it was, the sticky feeling of blood gluing skin and fabric together tugging at her uncomfortably visible injury.

“Taylor, we’re going outside for a bit, until we can take you to the next cell over. There’s people outside. Ignore them, alright? For me?” She whispered, and Taylor took in a ragged gasp.

“D-d-d-don’t- don’t go. I-I sh-should’ve- ‘m sorry, I’m so-sorry-” Taylor warbled into her neck, her voice breaking.

“I won’t go. I’m not going anywhere, alright? I’ll go in with you if I can, and if I can’t, I’ll come as soon as possible. Nothing to be sorry about either. But we’ve spooked a lot of people with that alarm, so we need to move now before they try to make us. Just focus on me, alright? Copy my breaths, focus on my words, ignore everything else.” She softly spoke, petting her head and brushing her hair back with her left hand as her other hung limp, and Taylor went through a quick series of shuddering inhales and sniffles and a hiccup before she finally nodded.

“Alright. Let’s go.” She murmured, and began to walk outside, Armsmaster watching Taylor like a hawk the entire time.

As she got to the door, she saw what waited outside, and grimaced at the line of foam nozzles and extremely confused Wards waiting for them.

Each step was slow and tiring, and she had to make them slow because Taylor had wrapped her tentacles around her legs like a dress and only shifted them when she’d try to move, making her feel even more restricted.

“Who is-”

Make room. I’m moving her to another cell, out of the way. ” She emphasized, and after some glances behind her at Armsmaster, who assumedly nodded, the troopers pressed themselves against the hallway walls, thankfully thick enough to give them all some breathing room as she passed them.

“No, okay, but who is this and why are they in our Master Stranger cell? Why am I the only one asking? What is happening?” Clockblocker wondered out loud, and Assault, as casual as ever, tilted his head a little, throwing an arm around him.

“You know, you’re kind of right. I had no idea we had someone in there.” He said, in a way that made it abundantly clear he was talking to Hannah as she passed, in a way that felt vaguely accusatory.

She was glad most of the heroes were off on patrol at the moment, or else this hallway would have been suffocating.

“Ma’am, maybe you should leave this to us and get your shoulder checked?” Aegis commented, a bit louder as he was along the back of the strange mix of troops and Wards.

Taylor’s hug tightened, and Hannah found herself distinctly unable to breathe, even as she slowly walked on, a small procession of cautious nozzles and confused Wards following around and behind her, Armsmaster as its crown.

“Ta-” She paused, thought of everyone in hearing range. “Sweetheart, I can’t breathe.” She wheezed out quietly, gently raking her nails across Taylor’s scalp as she brushed her locks back. Taylor hugged tighter the moment the overly intimate nickname came out of her mouth, then she fractionally relaxed at the tail end of her sentence, shuffling on top of her to completely hide herself from the eyes around them, burrowing deeper into her tear-soaked neck.

Hannah could breathe again. Shallowly.

She’d never get used to saying ‘sweetheart’, it was too intimate and cheesy and it felt wrong on her tongue, but she also did not miss how Taylor had a positive physical reaction to the word.

Eventually, the next cell over was in front of them, and during the short but time-stretching trip, Taylor had calmed down significantly, mimicking her deep breaths until they were synchronized, little more than the occasional hiccup and sniffle to signify that she was still crying. It was a welcome improvement.

Armsmaster moved up front to open the door for them.

“Thank you.” She quietly whispered out, referencing more than the door, and his lips pressed together into a line that spoke of all the confusion and annoyance he was holding back to let her do what she was trying to do.

“Miss Militia, it would be best if you left the girl alone and came with us for the incident paperwork. Or perhaps to let her calm down in solitude.”

She shook her head.

“No.”

He went still in what she assumed was surprise.

Armsmaster frowned.

“Are you sure? If you go in there I’m positioning at least one Ward or Hero to be on watch outside, as well as troopers if necessary.” He said, and Hannah grimaced at the knowledge they’d have an audience as well as the insinuation that implied he didn’t trust Taylor, who definitely noticed that judging by the hitching breath she took.

But at least they wouldn’t be able to hear them, not unless someone was pressing the button that would activate the conversation system from outside. The recording system would, but whoever was outside wouldn't.

“Alright. Thank you.” She repeated, and walked into the cell, barely fitting through the door with her dress made of tentacles, some of them dragging on the ground a little, Taylor still holding onto her with enough force to make her ribs creak.

Her legs were killing her, and she resolved to start hitting the gym even harder so she could carry Taylor if she wanted to, or ever, god forbid, needed to.

With legs shaking in exertion, she slowly put her back to the padded wall, and even more slowly, began to lower herself until she was sitting against it, in full view of the camera.

“I’m sorry. I’m really sorry.” Taylor croaked out quietly, more genuine and present than before, not just babbling her emotions in panic.

“I know. This is why communication is so important, Taylor. If you had told me you were starting to feel manic, or just… really hungry, I would have helped. I’d have drawn blood, maybe done a painless amputation, and you wouldn’t have had to go through that. But aside from that, you did nothing wrong. Alright?” She gently murmured, and Taylor nodded, her tentacles wrapping around them both and molding to the wall in a warm embrace.

“Do you want to tell me what happened?” She eventually whispered, and Taylor took in a deep, shuddering inhale paired with a sniff, before nodding.

“C-claustrophobia. And the- the s-soup they put in the room smelled bad, and- i-it’s stupid, but both of them, just- th-the locker, I was just, I was back in there, and- and I was hungry and the hunger spasms and chills and dizziness and it- it all started so fast- but I didn’t feel like I deserv- deserved to eat, so I didn’t say anything and I’m sorry I…” Taylor spoke, her voice growing progressively weaker, until she trailed off to just breathe, harsh and deep.

It took a moment to make the connection between the words and the trigger incident that had been cited as the reason, and which led to Sophia's sacking, but when it did, she winced.

She couldn’t move much with Taylor securely draped over and around her on her lap, so she just nuzzled Taylor and continued brushing her hair back, the soothing motions having done wonders to get her to calm down so far.

“Why do you… care? You- I h-h-hurt you, I- I almost k-killed you the first time we met, a-and-” Taylor’s voice broke, and fresh tears wet her shoulder.”- you j-just keep… books, and talking, a-and sitting wi-with me, and I- I just don’t… ” Taylor sobbed, and Hannah became firmer in her ministrations.

“Taylor.” She whispered, and the girl nodded to show she was listening, even if she continued sniffling and breathing harshly.

“I care because I decided I want to care. Because I can’t look at someone so young and lovely, someone that the world gave up on until she gave up on herself, and just ignore her. I’m not giving up on you. Things get better, things will get better, and even if I have to drag you to those times myself, I’ll do it. Whatever you think of yourself, I think you’re wrong. I don’t see a monster, or whatever other self-punishing things you see. I see a girl who got a power that forces her to do things she doesn’t want to, a sweet, quiet girl that likes books and cheesy poetry about sailors and adventure. Your life has barely begun, and I won’t let anyone cut it short because they’re scared, you included. Alright?” She whispered, Taylor nodded, a tremble building in the girl’s chest until she was silently sobbing into her neck, shoulders and chest convulsing with tiny shudders and hitched breaths and whimpers.

“And I need you to understand something else, Taylor, okay? Harm doesn’t mean anything to me. As long as I’m alive it will fix itself in short order. You’re still thinking in human terms, Taylor, and we’re not humans. We’re parahumans.” She emphasized by digging her chin into Taylor’s shoulder, almost whispering into her ear.

“Had you done this to someone else’s shoulder, sure, maybe you would have really messed them up, hospitalized them, given them permanent muscle damage and disabled them. For me, this is just some temporary pain, a few painkillers a night, and a couple days of waiting before I’m fine. It wasn’t pleasant , of course not, but you didn’t hurt me so much as you made me feel pain for a bit. Okay?” She asked, lowering her hand to wrap around Taylor’s back into a hug before she shook her a little.

A long, long pause stretched before Taylor meekly nodded.

“Okay.” She breathed out, barely audible.

Maybe it was because this was the closest they’d been so far, maybe it was because Taylor still seemed like she couldn’t quite grasp why Hannah cared, or maybe because Taylor was likely about to go quiet and start properly digesting everything that happened, and she wanted to give her a bit of needed information before she went into that familiar after-shock fugue she’d seen and felt for herself sometimes…

She wasn’t quite sure, but she still spoke the words that had formed endless rehearsed conversations in her head and panicked groaning.

“Taylor, I’m going to put in an adoption application for you.” She murmured, and Taylor stopped.

Stopped breathing, moving, shifting, sniffling, everything, a warm statue in her lap.

“You’re likely confused, and that’s okay. I’ll tell you what I told you here again, whenever you need to hear it. Just know that I am not trying to replace anyone. You don’t need to call me ‘mom’ or anything like that either. I am serious about this. I’m not giving up on you. And the next time I visit, I’ll bring a cup with me, and you will drink it, okay? I’ll bring one every time. And if it's not enough, you will tell me. No more ‘I don’t deserve to eat’, alright? Please.”

It took more than a few seconds before Taylor suddenly, all at once, fell limp, melting into her hug, the arms around her waist and upper back going limp to pool low on her hips, her breaths finally resuming.

She honestly worried Taylor had fainted for a moment, before a small, wordless nod was given, and Hannah realized that she probably just needed some time to process. Maybe she was just shocked.

Regardless, she closed her eyes, and relaxed back into the padded wall, shifting to get comfortable, lulled to a calm fugue with uneven breaths in her ears, the scent and taste of blood on the air and her tongue, and an all-encompassing warmth hugging her from all sides, from something that gleamed like crystal, felt like muscled velvet, and exuded warmth like a radiator.

Her eyes slipped shut, her heart finally calming down, and she sighed in contentment and relief.

When was the last time she’d been hugged? Or rested with someone, even platonically?

Too long, if the slowly-increasing flood of content, calmness-inducing chemicals were any indicator.





Outside the M/S containment cell, Vista and Gallant were on watch duty, the most suitable duo to calm the prisoner and to extract Miss Militia without getting in the cell itself.

A temporary solution, they’d been told, since Armsmaster was just as confused as them as to why the woman was here to begin with, and had to go up to Piggot and sort it out. 

Temporary or not, it had been two hours, and her ass felt like it was made of bricks with pain receptors. She was tempted to ditch to go grab an actual chair instead of these flat metal torture devices.

Both of them mutely watched the prisoner girl napping on Miss Militia, who looked far too serene for being in a locked cell with someone that had apparently eaten a not-insignificant chunk of her right shoulder.

Which was just what the fuck.

She saw the indents, there were fucking teeth marks all over that huge, gaping wound and from what she managed to peek, the woman's lower face was covered in blood all around her mouth. And despite that, when Miss Militia came out, she looked calm as rain, more upset with the people blocking the hallway than the chick that had eaten her fucking shoulder!

“So… any idea on why the hell Miss Militia has a secret cannibal girlfriend in the M/S containment cells under The Rig and why she’s in there in the first place?” Vista murmured to Gallant, too distracted by the odd mix of ‘disturbing’, ‘alarming’ and ‘cute’ the entire situation wrung out of her to be flustered about them sitting so close together.

Gallant heaved an explosive sigh of incredulousness.

“Well, I’m not sure because I didn’t get a good look, but I’m not sure that’s what’s happening here. The red girl looked really young. Felt young too.”

She raised her hands in exasperation.

“Okay, sure, so why does Miss Militia have a secret… I don’t know, daughter or something, under The Rig? Nobody had any idea she was in there besides the first two guards, and they refused to say anything to us.”

Gallant opened his mouth, closed it. Grimaced.

“She looked too pale to be Miss Militia's biological daughter. Maybe Miss Militia had like a… runaway adoptive daughter that turned villain, and PR’s trying to keep it under wraps as she readjusts from whatever might have happened to her? Or she found a villain girl and adopted her?”

Vista blinked, then blanched.

“Wait, you mean she might be readjusting to- to what, join the Wards? Like, you know, huge tentacle-dress ghoulish cannibal girl? You can’t be serious, we just got rid of that purple bitch and now we might get a cannibal in our team?” She exclaimed, voice higher than she intended, and Gallant turned to frown at her.

“Vista, we barely know anything about her. For all we know it might be because of her power, or some mental trauma from whatever might have happened to her. For what it's worth, she was practically choking the entire hallway with guilt when she came out with Miss Militia, so she’s definitely not like Sophia. Maybe she will join us, so… you know. Keep an open mind and all that. Besides, come on, isn’t this like… weirdly cute?” He whispered out the last part as if weirded out by his own words, and gestured at the screen.

She went to deny it, then glanced at the screen, where the cannibal chick had slumped down low enough to be resting her head on Miss Militia’s collarbone, and in just the right angle for Miss Militia to rest her cheek on the girl’s head. The sight of dried blood covering half the girl's lower face and the entire right side of Miss Militia's chest somehow did not make it nearly as macabre as it should be, nor detract from the image.

Somehow.

“...Yea.” She mumbled out reluctantly. 

Notes:

tyvm for all the kind comments and compliments, they do be makin me smile like a dumbass, keep em coming

Chapter 9

Notes:

yall are FERAL for this story

and very nice and supportive, the sheer joy and love you guys show in the comments is invigorating me write this twice as fast, like, seriously

I would have done nothing but update the Summoner story for this week if not for how much people like this one too, and all the effort and joy I see in the comments.

okay uuuh chappy go read

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

At some point, she felt the tentacles retreat and the weight on her suddenly lessen, and so she groggily opened her eyes, an inch away from sleep, expecting to see Taylor awake, embarrassed or apprehensive over everything that happened.

Instead, she looked down to see Taylor more peaceful than she’d ever seen her before as she rested on her chest, her tentacles dissipating into the air like gas.

She blinked at the empty air and cold air left behind with a wide smile and raised brows.

Was it because Taylor was calm, because she felt safe enough to put them away, even if subconsciously? Or was she just too exhausted to keep them out?

If Taylor could put the tentacles away at will, she could actually go out like a normal girl, live a semi-normal life.

This was great news.

She smiled, and her eyes moved back to Taylor, gently brushing some hair out of her face.

Even bloodied as she was, the mixture of peace on her face and smooshed cheek as it sat against her collarbone was oddly cute.

Unfortunately, the moment was interrupted by a faint static coming through the speaker, likely due to her movement cluing the outside observers that she was awake.

“Hannah.” Colin calmly said, his voice lowered enough to not wake Taylor, something she greatly appreciated and would not expect of him normally.

The inner microphone in these things could catch noise across the room, and the cell was not exactly huge either, so after shifting Taylor a little and covering the ear that wasn’t currently listening to her heartbeat, she turned back to the camera.

“Colin? Anything you need?” She asked, and he sighed.

“There is suspicion that you have been Mastered, so I was told to move you into a vacant M/S cell for a period of at least a day up to the maximum amount. A psychiatrist has been transferred here due to recent events, and will arrive via plane within a few hours and be ready to assess both how intact you are, and develop a proper psych profile on the girl over the course of a week of regular visits before being transported back to New York. Additionally, the girl will be escorted into the bathing area in the meantime, and be given new clothes. You can’t be there for either of those, even if the situation has been judged safe enough to not have heroes or Wards stationed outside the girl's cell permanently.”

She opened her mouth, brow furrowed, then paused as she theorized how this might look from the outside.

Loyal, perfect-record PRT hero without much if any personal life very suddenly applies for an adoption and allows her shoulder to be eaten after ignoring basic response protocol and actively impeding her team leader in his attempts to help her. Via blocking the door with her power.

Well, assuming they knew that. The camera didn’t cover the door for a few inches, and she shot it.

Still, the suspicion made sense from an outside perspective.

“You said suspicion. Do you share that suspicion?” She asked, curious, and Colin sighed.

“Dragon showed me. I do not. But she cannot show everyone yet, or they will bury it even deeper behind a different legal block before she can convince anyone to sign the NDA and see for themselves like she did with us. They'll put it behind some clearance level that Dragon won’t be able to bypass with just some clever loophole wrangling. She's being careful.” Colin said, and she took a moment to process that and what he meant exactly, what he was refusing to directly reference.

She… wait, Colin knew. Dragon showed him Taylor’s file.

Colin knew? It… huh. It was nice to have another ally, actually. Assuming he was on her side, or cared at all.

“I see. Alright, I-” She began, trying to shift Taylor off without interrupting her sleep, then paused as she remembered how Taylor had acted just a few hours ago.

Specifically, how she’d basically begged her not to leave and latched onto her like a leech. Granted, she was overly emotional and borderline manic during most of the thing, but…

Lost sleep was better than having Taylor wake up in an empty cell after that whole… experience, wondering about the ifs and whats and wondering if Hannah didn’t mean it when she said she’d be here.

Especially if Hannah wouldn’t get another chance to talk to her for a few days.

She tried to see it from her perspective, and yeah, it would not be great…

“... Can you give me five minutes to say goodbye to Taylor, actually?” She asked, and Colin hummed.

“I’m currently in my workshop, so you have about twenty minutes before plausible deniability fades and it might look like I’m sandbagging on my duties, at which point I’ll come get you. Or send troopers. Probably send troopers, this booting process can’t just be left unsupervised or aborted, and I can’t just postpone this constantly anytime something pops up…” Colin muttered in that Tinker way, and she smiled.

“Thank you.”

The static fizzled out without reply.

She took a deep breath, pulling her face mask down with her bandana.

Then she began shaking Taylor, gently.

“Taylor.” She whispered, and Taylor just let out a tiny mumble-whine, digging her face deeper into her chest. Her lips wriggled into a fond smile because damn it that was adorable, but still, she had to wake her up.

She kept repeating her name and gently shaking her, until finally, Taylor shifted her head upwards with a mumble, groggily blinking up at her.

With half-lidded, dazed green owl eyes, not a hint of red or black in sight.

Hannah froze, her eyes widening.

It was only the burning sensation in her cheeks that made her realize she was beaming, and she quickly suppressed it to something a little less exuberant and excited.

Taylor’s eyes could shift back to normal.

Taylor could have a normal life.

She felt like… she wasn’t the type to whoop and cheer, but she imagined this was how people that did that felt like when they made a happy ruckus.

Taylor blinked up at her once, twice, slowly, eyes full of fog.

Then they slowly widened into awareness, then even further.

In record time, the black and red was back replacing her natural colors, and Taylor let out a tiny squeak as she came back to, immediately stiffening, her face reddening rapidly as she gaped up at her in shock.

“I- I- u-uhm, I-” Taylor stuttered as she quickly removed her hands from around Hannah’s hips and back with a jerky, panicky motion, leaning back then tensing as if she was about to launch herself off. The tentacles crept back into sight with a rather grotesque squelching, cracking sound like breaking bones and torn flesh, which would have been concerning if not for the complete lack of reaction Tayor showed to it.

Deciding to nip whatever this was in the bud, she tightened her arm around Taylor, and even if it didn’t even budge her, Taylor seemed to freeze up a little, hesitate.

She subdued her expression even more into a slight smile.

“Taylor, relax. Do you remember yesterday?” She softly asked, daring to let her hand rub up and down a little along her back, and Taylor’s eyes immediately jerked to the right half of her chest, still covered in dried blood. Immediately, her eyes glistened, just a little, her shoulders hunched.

She unwound her arm from around Taylor and brought it around to cup her jaw, ignoring the small flinch, and gently tugged her gaze back to her.

“Remember all of it?” She emphasized, raising a brow, and Taylor licked her lips, lowered her eyes, and nodded.

“I… you stayed.” Taylor breathed out, voice softly surprised and on the verge of being a question.

Definitely the right decision to wake her up first.

“I did, and I will. I said so, right? But… I’ve been called in for work. I might be gone for a couple days. Thought it would be best if I woke you up and told you. How are you… taking all this?” She gently asked, and Taylor ducked her head, her hands awkwardly hovering around her own stomach, unsure of what to do with them.

So Hannah let go of her jaw, pushed off the wall and hugged her with her one functional arm.

For a moment, Taylor had frozen stiff once more, and then, gradually, over the course of a few seconds, almost like her body was trying to understand if this was a good touch or a bad touch, she relaxed, until she had relaxed into her hug, marginally.

Enough to not feel like a statue about to struggle out of her grip.

Taylor’s hands didn’t dare move from where they were squished against her own stomach.

“I… I- I don’t know. D-did you really…” Taylor whispered, voice small and scared.

She waited for her to gather her thoughts, gently rubbing her back, feeling how Taylor would tense every time her fingers would almost brush up against her lower back where the tentacles seemed to be coming out of. Reflex of a weakpoint, or insecurity?

“You… said you are going to… adopt me. That- uhm. Was that…” Taylor trailed off, her voice quivering a little.

She tilted and pressed a kiss to Taylor’s hair.

“Yes. I am. I misspoke though. I decided to adopt you after the first time we met. I’ve already sent in the application, from back then.” She half-lied.

Because if she said she decided to adopt her before even meeting her once, it would likely make her feel like something was really off, and this way, she wouldn’t be stuck up on insecurities, instead believing, correctly so, that Hannah wanted to adopt her for herself.

Even if Taylor was a completely different kid, Hannah would have adopted her regardless, but she would have never been attached like this, never would have genuinely been considering being the best parent possible rather than just doing her best to save a child from unjust execution before leaving it mostly to the Wards to raise her.

The Wards pretty much raised Hannah, and she turned out fine, for example.

“I… I d-don’t…” Taylor warbled out, her breaths getting uneven.

Fingers gingerly brushed against Hannah’s waist, trembling and hesitant.

Hannah hugged her tighter, encouragingly.

Taylor hugged her around the waist with both arms, barely touching her as if afraid she’d break with the slightest push, and Hannah simply held her, rubbing her back as she silently cried, with soft sniffles and stuttering breaths.

Taylor never finished her sentence. Hannah didn’t know if she was going to say she didn’t want a parent, if she was going to say she didn’t understand, or if she was going to say she didn’t deserve Hannah, or whatever other bizarre possibility her mind could come up with, but it seemed that by the time Taylor could find it in her to talk, her mind had left that behind.

“I- I’m sorry for th- the hugging, a-and the crying I… it’s…” Taylor mumbled.





“I- I’m sorry for th- the hugging, a-and the crying I… it’s…” She mumbled, stuck somewhere between wanting to curl up into an embarrassed ball the ground could swallow, cling onto Miss Militia even harder, and push her away so she could drown herself in her quickly-returning guilt and self-loathing like she deserved.

And Miss… and Hannah wouldn’t let her do the latter, always doing or saying the right thing at the worst times to drag her back to the edge when she was about to cross it. A pull on her shoulder, a light nuzzle, a light, comforting scratch of nails on her half-naked back, over her slightly protruding spine, and those churning, acid-tasting emotions would just scramble and fade into warmth. She couldn’t focus on the guilt of hurting the only person who had cared, who had helped, who had gone through-

Through getting eaten.

Just to help her.

She should focus on pushing her away. If not because she didn’t deserve her kindness, then just to protect her, because everything wrong that happened to the people she cared about was caused by herself, and somehow, Hannah had climbed to the top of the list already, barring her own mother.

The thought only made her cry harder, guilt and fuzzy warmth mixing, and she couldn’t help but feel like she should have run out of tears ages ago, but they just refused to stop.

“It’s okay. You’re probably just not used to this, and embarrassed because we haven’t known each other for long. Hugging and crying is fine. If anything, it’s healthy. Did you know it took me nearly fifteen years to be able to take a hug without turning into a stiff brick or feeling uncomfortable? You’re doing great by comparison, Taylor.” Hannah murmured into the top of her hair, and felt another piece of herself glue back together. She grit her teeth to keep the sob trapped in her chest.

She had completely forgotten what it was like.

Friendly touch.

The steady warmth of someone else.

A hand rubbing her back, or brushing her hair, an exhale washing over her shoulders and mane.

A steady, calm heartbeat under her ear.

And every time it happened, she just could not stop her eyes from welling up with tears.

It wasn’t nearly as horrifically mortifying as what she knew she was like yesterday after calming down, or whenever that blur of chaos happened, but she was still embarrassed. 

“Taylor, I have to go.” Hannah whispered, and her arms tightened around the woman before she could think about it.

She… she didn’t want her to leave. It felt like this was it, this would be where the illusion would snap and the other shoe would drop. Like if she let her out of her sight, she’d never come back, because why the hell would she? Why did she come back the first, the second, or the third time? Or would something else happen? Would the PRT transfer her away to another branch? Would a villain kill her on her next patrol?

It made her blood boil and her heart twist, burn.

She didn’t want her to leave.

But it also felt like if she didn’t let her leave, something bad would happen to Hannah by her own hand, no matter how illogical it was.

She’d already killed her mother with the phone crap, she’d killed her dad and…

She didn’t want to hurt Hannah too. She’d already come far too close, too fast. She didn’t trust herself not to.

She was scared of letting Hannah leave, and scared of letting her stay.

She was just scared.

That had always been the issue. Scared, and eventually, when everything broke down, regretful.

She always wished she could have hugged her mother more, told her she loved her more, been around her more. Just knew more about her.

There was a second chance there, with her father. But neither of them did anything they should have. They were both scared. Of talking, of touching, of pushing, of admitting anything, of connecting. They’d felt how much it hurt to lose a connection, and were afraid of growing a new one now that the glue of the Hebert household was gone.

And she blew that second chance. She more than blew it, she spit in its face then killed it with her own teeth and nails.

Maybe she could have lived with the guilt of what she’d done, power or not, but the regret on top just made it too much.

“Ten minutes.” A monotone noise came from the ceiling.

She wished she wasn’t scared anymore. She wished she’d have hugged her dad more before he was gone, spoken to him more, been more honest, asked for help and offered it, knew more about him, protected him more, dragged him out of his depressive fugue. She wished she’d have had the courage to ask the PRT for help the first time she realized why normal food tasted like rotten ash in her mouth.

She wished she’d been more open, more outreaching, more honest.

Had she been a bit more introspective and calm, she might wonder to herself why she cared so much about Hannah so fast, might have even found a reasonable explanation.

All she knew was that she’d wished she’d done something differently, twice, and failed, twice.

But… Hannah said she’d adopt her. She sounded so certain, so determined. And… even if it felt like a betrayal of sorts, even if Hannah would never replace who she had lost, in a way, she felt like she’d just been given a third chance. Maybe not with a parent, but with someone she cared about, someone who inexplicably cared about her, someone she felt like she could genuinely trust and talk to, even if that was scary too.

During the first week of confinement, those were the same thoughts she tormented herself with. Just regrets of what she should have done, again.

She couldn’t waste a third chance.

“I- I’m s-scared. I’m s-sorry, I’m being so fu-fucking pathetic, but I-”

Their heads bumped together as Hannah’s hand thumped her back as if in reproach.

“No. None of that, Taylor. You don’t have to think of human emotions and reactions as something to be ashamed of, not around me. You think I haven’t been scared, haven’t cried? I have. A lot. It’s part of life.” Hannah interrupted, voice firm and soft.

“And I swear, I will do everything I can to make sure you don’t get in any trouble for this. Just a harmless accident. You’ll be fine if I have a say in the matter, okay? So don’t worry about that. But I really should go before someone comes down here and forces me to. They need to screen me for some things. Or is that not what you’re scared of?” Hannah asked, slow and calm, and she took a deep breath as she prepared to reply.

“I- I’m…” The words choked her throat, like stones settling down her esophagus. She swallowed them down. “S-scared you won’t come back too. I’m scared to- let go. And to n-not let go. That- that doesn’t make sense, I’m sorry, I don’t know- I’m not sure how to…” She trailed off in a whisper, shifting to dig her face into her shoulder, feeling her neck curl in embarrassment, something like phantom humiliation.

Hannah smelled nice. She smelled like gunpowder, an odd scent of freshness, cold crisp air. Even her blood had a distinct scent she enjoyed, something earthly. It all calmed her, sans the last part.

“As much as I’d like to say that I can help you there, I’m not sure I can. Don’t be scared to let go. I’ll be back soon. But why are you scared to not let go?” Hannah asked calmly, and said nothing more as the seconds passed and she calmed down enough for her breaths to return to normal, soft, slow strokes forcing her to calm.

“I- everyone I like either… turns on me, or- or leaves, or dies. Because of me. Some-sometimes. I- I don’t want you to…” She trailed off, eyes burning with tears again, and she hated herself for them.

Crying was showing weakness. Someone would pounce on it, right away, mock her, load her tears into a barrel and use it as ammunition for the next time. It was ingrained in her by now. To cry was to show weakness that would inevitably be hit upon.

Even if she felt like Hannah probably wouldn’t do anything like that, she couldn’t help it. It was like a survival instinct. Nobody could will themselves into not flinching the first time someone thrust a knife into their face, nor the tenth.

Reflex. Instinct.

Hannah was the only thing beating her regrets and self-hatred away at the moment, brushing it away with each stroke of her hair. Each stroke felt like a tiny reassurance of itself, that there was nobody here to pick up on her weaknesses and fire at them, and that Hannah wouldn’t do that.

“Taylor. I’ve been a hero for over twenty years. The vast majority of capes do not live past their first four. I may not be a brute, but I have a good head on my shoulders and my own power. I know how to survive. I know nothing but how to survive. I’m a survivor from the day I triggered to today. So are you. And I’m never going to leave you, okay? I’m not going to abandon you, or leave, to change my mind or decide I want to hurt you. Dragon has full permission to shoot me if I do that, because that won’t be me anymore if I do. Alright?” Hannah said, her voice so full of conviction and certainty that she couldn’t help but feel it too.

It felt like hearing a professor that had that tone and conviction and steel in their voice that told one ‘I know what I’m talking about, I know I am right, listen to me’.

It was almost military-sounding, in fact.

So she took a deep, shuddering breath, and nodded, cautiously trustful, even if she didn’t really believe her, despite her best efforts to.

Hannah kissed the side of her head, and new tears sprung forth as she remembered her mom doing such a thing, what felt like lifetimes ago. Her fingers shook as they bunched up on the back of Hannah’s blood-crusted shirt, her head ducking lower.

Mom said ‘sweetheart’ too.

It was so unfair for Hannah to do that. And she didn’t even know.

It made her heart warm and fuzz and clench painfully, all at the same time. It hurt and burned and felt too good to not want more.

“You should say it out loud. ‘Alright’. Saying it out loud will make it feel more real to you. Try it.” Hannah gently hummed.

“A-Alright.” She said, and…

Hannah was right. It did make it feel more real. Like it would actually be real, it could be alright.

“Good. And before I go, because we’re running out of time… they’ve sent therapists, from what Armsmaster has told me. One, at least. An actual professional that will stick around, and talk to us, rather than stay for a day or two and bombard you with questions. They’ll try to help, or at least point out what we might not have noticed about ourselves so we can get help with changing it in the future.” Hannah started, and she tensed, a small sense of alarm and imminent betrayal rearing its head.

It sounded like all those fake words and fake people, telling her to talk to them, talking like she could be fixed, like she was choosing to be the way she was. It made her angry, every question a barbed insinuation and accusation of a lie she didn't say, like someone had taken the school’s teachers and mixed them with Emma in one horrid concoction that they tried to shove down her throat, every question a trap and every gesture a lie, every smile empty.

They thought they were such good manipulators. They thought she couldn’t tell from a mile away, even through a small screen. They thought she was stupid and worthless and naive, just like everyone else.

She hated them.

Was this it?

Would Hannah say the same thing they all said when trying to get her to talk to the liars?

Miss- Hannah noticed how tense she got.

“Relax, Taylor. Let me finish, sweetheart.” Hannah murmured, and that word, that damn word, mixing with the warmth and her voice, that soothing touch, it just made her crumple down like folded paper. She relaxed against her will.

Please be different. Please. I can’t take another one. Please.

“I’m not asking you to tell them everything, or even anything. I’m not asking you to take pills or answer their questions. I’m just going to ask you to try to talk to them, and see if it helps. If it doesn’t, that’s alright. We’ll figure out something, you and me. But try to work with them a bit. I know therapy can seem like… it’s you versus the therapist sometimes. Especially when it’s unwanted.”

She was right. And it did sound like she knew, that weariness, that wording. She hugged tighter, and loosened her grip a little when she felt Hannah’s breath stutter.

Too tight, too tight.

How did she not snap her in two yesterday? She shouldn’t even be touching her. Hannah was made of paper and she was made of razorblades. She was so selfish. She shouldn’t be touching Hannah. She-

“Taylor.” A whisper, the hand on her back brushing against the small of her back, over the… the things coming out of her back.

She jerked, just a little, before freezing, thrown out of her thoughts and cohesion.

“Calm. Relax. It’s all good. We’re fine.” Hannah murmured, almost directly into her ear, and she eked out a wordless jumble of letters before she gave up, nodding into her shoulder, still tense.

“Just try to give them a chance, alright? That’s all I want to ask of you. If you don’t want to do it, that’s fine. We’ll work it out together. But I do have to say that I’m worried about you, and I don’t know if I’m qualified with the kind of help you might need. You understand that, right? You’re not in a healthy headspace, Taylor. That’s normal. It would be concerning if you were, after everything that’s happened to you. Can you agree with that?” Hannah murmured, and she gulped, trying to turn that over in her head.

She wasn’t in a healthy headspace. It was all-too obvious.

But Hannah wasn’t talking about fixing her, like she had made problems for herself and everyone else, like it was her fault, like she had to work with some snooty suited snake to set things right. She spoke like Taylor needed help, and…

And if she wanted to live, or at least not want to die as much, she did.

Did she want to live? Was there such a thing as a third chance? Or was it not a chance at all, and she was being deceived?

“I… I don’t know...” She breathed out.

“Alright. Even if you don’t want to do it for yourself, could you do it for me? Because I care about you, and I’d be very happy for you if your mental health improved. I want you to be happy Taylor, even if the journey there won’t be easy or short.”

The hand on the base of her back slowly moved back up, and she felt herself instantly relax, the alien sensation of something touching the fleshy growths both intensely pleasant and uncomfortable. She could only tear up into the already tear-stained shirt, and take in shuddering gasps of air as the timer ran along.

“O…Okay.” She eked out, her voice breaking.

“Alright. It’s almost time up, Taylor. I have to go, and you’ll have to change clothes and shower too sooner than later.” Hannah murmured into her hair, and she could only feel a spike of dread and anxiety and danger. She hugged tighter, just a little, gritting her teeth.

I don’t want you to go. I’m scared. The cell feels like the locker without you here. Too tight, the air smells like plastic and a shut space. You can’t leave me too. There’s nobody left. Nothing left. Please stay.

She wanted to stay all that, beg.

But she couldn’t. It would be unfair. It would just make Hannah feel worse about leaving when she didn’t seem to have a choice in the matter.

“Because I care about you, and I’d be very happy for you if your mental health improved.”

She couldn’t say all she wanted to.

She couldn’t be sure she even saw a future bright enough to try and live, enough to try to get help that she found pointless. But if Hannah stayed, there might be one.

So
she could say what Hannah wanted to hear. She could do what Hannah wanted her to, even if just for her. Because she cared. And she had regretted not doing more for those she lost. She didn’t want to die with more regrets, whenever it happened.

“O…kay.” She warbled out, then took a deep, shuddering breath.

“Good. Thank you, Taylor. Now, up, please. I have to go. Come on, sweetheart, up. Up, up.” Hannah patted her back, and she drew back, releasing her. She covered her face with her hands from a mixture of shame and fear, taking deep breaths as she tried to wipe the tears off her face, breathing like Hannah told her. In, hold, out. It helped.

“I- y-you’ll be back, right?” She blurted out before she could stop herself, and cringed. “I- s-sorry, I just-”

A warm hand cupped her face.

“I will. I’ll bring you a whole tower of books too, and we can read them together.”

That made her tear up all over again. Her throat was too tight for words.

She nodded, and feeling like she was peeling her own skin off, she slowly shuffled off Hannah’s lap, onto the floor, still covering her face.

She heard her get up.

The hand on her cheek rose to the back of her head, and a kiss landed on top of her head.

“I’ll be back. I swear on everything. Be good, Taylor.” Hannah whispered into her hair, then let go, retreated.

She nodded, feeling her breaths stutter, mixing together and threatening to make her hiccup. Her palms pressed into her eyes.

She waited until the door closed to wrap herself with the red things.

When the soldiers came, armed with Tinkertech that would have had her baffled and excited to even see before this all happened, she dutifully followed them into the prisoner showers.

At least it had enough privacy to not be weird, even if the room was a metal box with a vault door and sensors everywhere.

She curled up in the corner, under a shower head, and stared at the swirls in the water, watching the red wash off, endlessly, pink and frothy filth leaving as she tried to digest everything, process everything.

At least under the showerhead, it didn’t feel like she was crying. It didn’t feel like she was vulnerable.

She had the scent of gunpowder, freshness and cold crisp air lingering in her nostrils, in her mind, and that felt like enough to keep going, for now. 

Notes:

Taylor's not okay, but she's getting better, and she will continue to :d

don't worry, there's no nefarious plot with Hannah's MS containment, other than Piggot being a cunt

next chap might be a ward pov or somethin

Chapter 10

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

One thing she always found humorous was that people treated M/S protocols like they were, on any level, something that deserved the word ‘protocol’ rather than the bureaucratic equivalent of flailing and hoping they hit something.

It really was not much more than throwing things at a wall and seeing if something stuck.

First, they asked her questions only she would know.

Then, she met her psychiatrist. A nice woman by the name of Elena Moripoul, with European ancestry. Daily visits. Nice woman.

Then, they asked for the monthly password they’ve been given for these kinds of situations, a timeframe which significantly tightened the more threat there was.

Then, it was a long interview while hooked up to two Tinkertech lie detectors. And then two more. Asking if she noticed something off, if she ever felt dizzy recently, if she smelled anything weird, if Taylor had done any kind of hypnotic gesture, if Taylor ordered her to do something.

Then, they brought her to an empty room with a two-way mirror for some Think Tank parahuman thinker to try and guess if she was Mastered while being interviewed, again.

Then she was escorted to an MRI machine with her hands clamped shut behind her back in a plastic box.

When that didn’t show any abnormal brain waves besides the obvious, nor any kind of brain and nerve damage that wasn’t there before, they left her there for another whole day while everyone on base had to endure similar interviews to try and determine if she was acting strange lately, if something concerning had been noticed, et cetera.

It took nearly four days for her to finally be cleared, and by the end of it, she was starting to go stir crazy.

That only made her feel more hurried to meet Taylor again, because how much worse did the poor girl have it? 

Unfortunately, she didn’t even manage to take more than five steps before being accosted by the combined half of all the heroes of the PRT ENE, all sitting on chairs or leaning against the wall outside her cell.

Assault, Battery, Dauntless, and all the Wards sans Kid Win.

A lot of people to just be mutely waiting for her release. This was strange.

Dragon’s avatar on the drone’s screen gave an apologetic smile.

The guard who released her skittered away.

She stood there and blinked at them for a moment, exasperated and a little alarmed.

“Hey, happy freedom from the kooky tank day. By the way none of us met up and this is not organized.” Assault clarified, vaguely gesturing around at the loose gathering, drawing murmurs and halfhearted waves.

“Right.” She said, planning to go straight to the storage rooms to go grab more of Taylor’s books.

Unfortunately, curiosity existed.

“Ma’am, could we get some kind of explanation? This has been a very strange few days. And literally nobody seems to be getting any answers.” Vista asked, obviously exasperated and frustrated.

Hannah frowned, and glanced at Dragon.

The avatar swapped out for a black screen covered in white words.

They will probably put the file under even higher security after we do this, but we should tell them.

“Uh, Miss Militia?”

“One moment.” She murmured, focusing on the text.

We could garner a lot of allies and support here, and we could bring them into court to testify about Taylor’s character. Gallant especially. This would also allow Taylor to have company besides you, even though they’ll probably have to talk through the interview sound system, if they’re willing to in the first place.

Huh.

That… could work. That might be good, actually. She had responsibilities and the like, and Taylor could definitely use more company than just her. It might even do her some good.

The text changed.

I have all the documentation ready to be signed and filed in your room here in The Rig, if you choose to do it now. You decide how to move forward with this.

The text disappeared, the avatar taking its place, right as Assaulted leaned forward under Dragon’s drone to see what was so interesting about Dragon’s face, assumedly.

“Well, alright then.” She sighed, and swept her eyes over the crowd expectantly staring at her, oddly quiet considering their usual personalities. “I can only explain in private. Come with me to my quarters, if you want to know and be involved.” She simply said, and walked through them.

A chorus of footsteps and scraping chairs followed.





Her quarters would have been considered spacious for one person who technically had an external apartment to go live in. Twelve by twelve by twelve feet, a metal cube that could fit a lot of things.

They did not feel spacious with seven other people awkwardly standing, sitting, or lounging around the space. They barely had room to turn.

After some brief shuffling of the papers that Dragon had somehow gotten to her private chambers, a feat she assumed had been achieved due to the mandatory search of the M/S procedures, she judged them sufficiently organized, and passed the stack of clip-folders to Assault, who took them with a raised brow.

“Pass them around. To say anything about all this without breaking the law, I’m afraid you will have to sign these NDAs first, lest I be accused of leaking internal documents and threatening the operational security of The Protectorate and thus the United States.” She spoke, half-reciting and half-exaggerating to impress on the kids how important this was.

While this whole legal fiasco got handled, she couldn’t afford a parking ticket, much less a charge as severe as that.

“I don-” Aegis began.

“Not negotiable. I cannot say anything if you do not sign these. If you do not want to sign them, then please leave your folder and then the room.” She cut him off, and Battery muttered an exclamation of surprise.

“These are pretty… tight.” Aegis mumbled, skimming through the dozen or so pages.

“T- Her case is very high clearance. Technically, I shouldn’t even know about it, and neither should any of you, but it’s not illegal to know yet, simply to spread it without these being signed. So, sign these, and if you don’t want to, please leave.” She said, dryly.

“Okay, but, like, one second? I’m not old enough to be signing things regularly but even I know not to sign something without reading it.” Vista grumbled, and Hannah reluctantly nodded as she leaned back on the thin, spartan desk shoved against the corner.

Five minutes of muted muttering and paper shuffling later, Assault scoffed.

“Pens?”

Hannah was not blushing as she handed everyone a pen, and her bandana would agree.

A minute later, Assault and Battery made a passing chain of NDA contracts, piling them back up on her desk.

“I’ll pass these by Legal right after we’re out of here.” She said, adjusting the pile to be straighter, then turned to the rest of the room, all curious eyes and expectant silence.

Even Clockblocker and Assault.

She licked her lips, taking a moment to think of how to put all this.

She did have the file behind her on the desk, but did she want to give it to them? It was entirely too clinical, entirely too detailed, and entirely too unsympathetic.

So the answer was no.

“So, to start with. This air of secrecy has to do with the girl you all saw during the incident. She’s about your age, actually, fourteen going to fifteen soon. About… I believe three months ago, almost, she gained her powers in an incident that is even more buried than information about this case.”

Aegis smacked Clockblocker upside the head, hissing “ quiet ” at him right as he opened his mouth for what no doubt was a joke or pun.

She frowned.

“Do not interrupt me, please. There’s seven people in this room. If everyone butts in, I’ll never be able to tell you anything.”

Dennis grimaced, but nodded.

“Taylor’s power drove her temporarily insane, from both disuse during the two months after her trigger event, and other factors. I don’t think any of this will make sense unless I explain the caveat of her powers. She’s a Brute-Changer, but her power makes her unable to consume anything but human flesh and mild teas.”

She waited a second for the mumbled expletives and grimaces of sympathy to pass, before continuing.

Or would have.

“Wait, she ate someone. Didn’t she?” Vista suddenly piped up, appearing faintly green.

Hannah grimaced, and nodded.

“Two months and something of starvation, plus no power usage, and something snapped, though admittedly this seems to be purely her power having pushed her to do as such. Long story short, Armsmaster apprehended her after she went for a swim next to the boardwalk-”

“I remember that on the news, I think?” Vista muttered. “Somethin about a red, fox tail cape?” 

That was… close enough?

And it also allowed her not to spill any details about how Taylor had tried to drown herself. A nonsensical action was less invasive to share than a deeply personal one like that.

"What, is she a kitsune or something? A man eater?" Clockblocker snickered.

“Guys, shut up? ” Dauntless, surprisingly, snapped, a frown on his face, likely seeing where this was going, and the kids did as asked, mumbling apologies.

“Armsmaster brought her into custody. This is where the… rougher parts begin. To make short of things, they did some basic interviews, pulled some help from the Think Tank, and determined her power grows, somehow. Needless to say, having an involuntary cannibal with questionable at best mental health running around, one whose power only grows, made a lot of the PRT heads very nervous. There is a possibility of trying to turn her into a hero, but... I guess they think she's just not worth the headache or the risk. The scandal of how to feed her, their fault in how she got her powers to begin with, just... all of it.” She finished, voice slipping into bitter disgust.

At the system she'd been trying to defend all her life. 

God, this whole situation hurt her soul the more she thought about it.

Aegis opened his mouth.

“Yes, Aegis, I know that you would volunteer in a heartbeat to feed her, but you would need parental permission, then the Youth Guard would get involved, and neither the PRT nor the Youth Guard would ever let you help her.”

Aegis’ mouth clicked shut with a frown.

“Even if they did find someone willing and capable, her fate would essentially be tied to them, nevermind her mental state. If any such arrangement was uncovered, it would also be a catastrophic thing for the PRT’s public reputation, career ruining for dozens if not hundreds of people, and would likely never be worth the cost, in their eyes. All that combined with the girl’s personal requests and a fear for a second Siberian due to Thinker speculation considering some kind of growth aspect to her powers. Heroism isn’t a route the PRT is willing to take. They also can’t let her out in the streets. So the PRT upper branch decided to push for the Birdcage.”

Assault’s teeth audibly grit as Battery put a hand on his shoulder.

She took a deep breath, and surprisingly, no interruption came.

“Her trial is coming up sometime soon, and the PRT will try to send her to the Birdcage. Needless to say, Dragon cannot provide human flesh for her to eat down there. Her most likely fate is getting killed or starving to death, or at the best, having the prisoners find a way to accommodate her, somehow, which is extremely unlikely. It’s a glorified execution. The documents don’t say it outright, but Dragon had been present during the meeting of this being discussed, and heard something even more corrupt.”

Having seven people’s laser-focused attention never felt quite so intense as now.

“There’s a chance the trial might be fixed, just in case her apparent desire to volunteer for the Birdcage stops. They will probably argue she is unstable, unable to be contained, and a severe danger to the public, and since she is a ward of the state, they can waive her right to be tried as a minor. They can also pull some strings in the justice system to put either an incompetent or a sabotage lawyer as her defence. She would be all but guaranteed to go to the Birdcage.”

“W- They can’t do that!” Gallant blurted, outraged.

“Bad Canary.” Vista snapped, and a universal wince spread through the Wards.

Assault’s jaw worked back and forth like he was trying to grind a pebble to dust in his mouth.

She could probably guess his habits of breaking people out of unjust Birdcage transports, back when he was Madcap, hadn’t quite faded. Or at least the urge to do what was right regardless of the law hadn’t.

Her eyes moved back to the kids, and she smiled sadly.

She could quite literally see the kids’ faith in the Protectorate fading from their eyes, how they were watching the glitter-covered paint peel off to reveal the rusty beneath. It was a part of maturing, but it was also sad to see.

Ignorance truly is bliss.

“So… what exactly…?” Battery started, vaguely gesturing as if she wasn’t sure how to put her question to words.

Oh, right.

She cleared her throat.

“That is where I come in. Dragon believes that an adoption would give the girl a fighting chance at least. It would give her guardian the right to deny waiving the right of being tried as a minor, and it would let the guardian pick the defense attourney.”

It took a moment for that to sink in, before Battery’s eyes widened.

“Wait, she’s-? You adopted her?” Battery blurted out, her voice incredulous, and a mixture of quiet noise came from the Wards as Hannah turned to her.

“Yes. Or at least, I’ve put in the application for it. You and Assault were the first candidates-”

Assault face-palmed.

“-Oh please you two aren’t even a secret anymore shut up. You were the first candidates, but Dragon theorized that Battery’s imperfect record and Assault’s past and imperfect record, as well as lack of regenerative abilities, means that there is a chance your application would be denied.” She rushed out, and spread her hands.

"Wait, regenerative- you're going to...?" Vista began, appearing faintly green, then made a motion like she was scraping meat off her forearm with a kitchen knife.

She furrowed her brows, not quite a glare.

“Yes. I will. Now, the only reason I’m telling all of you this, is that since you have signed the NDAs and know, I’d like you to positively testify for her when the trial comes. I’d also appreciate it if some of you chose to approach her. She’s been having a rough time, understandably, and I’m sure some contact with someone who isn’t boring old me would be appreciated. Am I understood?” She asked, gesticulating and looking from person to person quickly to emphasize a sense of urgency.

Hurried nods and hums of affirmation.

“Okay, good. Now, please leave. I’ve been in M/S containment for almost a full week and I need to do some things before I lose my mind.”

They quickly filed out, all appearing in differing states of shock, confusion, and incredulousness for the adults. Dragon’s silent drone followed.

The door shut.

She ducked into the shower, then planned to rush to medical to get a blood draw.

Unfortunately, it was not to be, as her phone, her civilian phone, rang with a call.

She flicked it open and brought it to her ear.

“Hello?”

“Ah hello! Is this Hannah?” A chipper young voice asked, and her brows furrowed.

“Yes?” She asked, cautious and wary enough to likely make the caller think she was about to hang up.

“I’m Lia Marken, with the CPS. Are you aware of the conditions set by the USA to allow for adoption? I’m to come and check your living conditions for myself. I believe there are lightening circumstances, but still, we have to verify an ability to provide a proper place of growth for a minor before the application can be accepted in full.”

It took a moment for her brain to process that before she wheezed out a relieved breath, her lips curling into a wide smile.

These sorts of visits were usually done right before the agreement was finalized.

And-

And she still only had a one-bedroom apartment.

She idly tried to remember all the parameters set by the government to accept an adoption.

A room for Taylor, suitable privacy, suitable presence in her life or a partner which can fill such a gap, clean record, and a dozen other things.

Adoption agencies had gotten a lot more lax since the Endbringers came up, but it was still a bit of a list to get through.

One that she hadn’t really began to go down.

Oh.

Crap.

“Right, of course. Would next Monday work for you? Hm. Ah, I understand. Of course. Tuesday it is. I’ll talk to you on Monday for place and time, I’m afraid my line of work within law enforcement is rather erratic with its hours.” She half-lied, rushing through the conversation, then hummed in response to Lia’s pleasantries and hung up.

Then she hurriedly checked her savings accounts, mildly panicking.

Her sort-of-throwaway emergency account had a hundred grand in it.

In a place like the Bay, that was actually enough to get a pretty decent apartment. Bit tight though.

She checked the other one, where her salary and merchandise royalties et cetera were automatically banked.

Then she froze.

She reloaded the app, and blinked in bafflement at the number.

Two million.

She had two point seven million dollars?

She had two point seven million dollars.

She hadn’t checked the account in years since she made her second one, living off of that one instead, but last time it had been six hundred thousand, almost… five, six years ago?

In hindsight, it made sense. A generous six figure salary, no real spending costs beside her motorcycle, and a half-dozen agreements and marketing royalties, combined with years upon years of service, dating back to her Ward days. 

Combined with how she pretty much never even checked the damn account, it made sense.

It was still a baffling amount of money.

Shit. She had to get a financial advisor or something.

Money was goddamn stressful, now that she had someone in her life that it could be useful for.

She had to make sure inflation didn’t turn her money to nothing, she had to make sure to give Taylor useful things that would go up in value over time just in case she died, she had to get a new apartment, she had to… do a lot of things.

With a sigh, she called Carol.





Two hours passed before she could close the phone and do what she actually wanted to do.

She had to spend ten minutes wrangling the location of Taylor’s cell out of a pair of stubborn guards with a bag full of books and other minor things in one hand and a covered paper cup full of blood in the other.

The absurdly slow and thorough search of everything on her and with her was intensely frustrating, but somewhat understandable.

But now, she was free to attend to her most important and enjoyable obligation.

It was mildly concerning to check the camera and see Taylor in the middle of some kind of boredom induced delirium, swinging herself from side to side lazily while her tentacles pretended to guide an orchestra, mumbling to herself with tired gravitas.

It was also a bizarre mix of adorable and unnerving to watch the tentacles making tone motions while Taylor waved her arms at the wall like an overly enthused violin conductor.

She carefully maneuvered her cargo until she was pressing on the button with a black microphone outline, sitting below the camera setup right outside the cell door.

“Hi! It’s me, coming in, don’t freak out.” She called, then turned and opened the door.

Her chaperone practically slammed it shut behind her as the guards watched mutely, but she wasted no time in thinking or perceiving them too much, instead putting the bag on the floor and turning with a smile.

Taylor was staring at her with a wide, wonderfully innocent smile, bordering on a grin. Her expression was delightfully surprised and joyous.

A moment later, a blur of a red mass, and Taylor appeared in front of her, frozen mid-grab, mouth open with a furious blush as she recoiled, curling her arms into her chest like a cat curling its paws in. 

“U-uh, can I hug you?” Taylor eked out, hopeful and scared.

Likely of rejection? Maybe?

She yanked her mask down, carefully put the blood cup down on a less squishy section of the floor, and then yanked Taylor into a hug.

Taylor stood there for a moment, stiff, before a shaky, jittery exhale came over her, and she slumped forward with a tiny, barely audible whimper, wrapping her arms around Hannah, followed by four flattened tentacles all carefully wrapping around the back of her calves, thighs, lower and upper back, tugging her forward until she was almost glued to Taylor from top to bottom.

If it wasn’t for the tentacles, she would have probably begun tipping backwards.

The grasp was still light and hesitant, shaky.

“I’m not made of paper, Taylor.” She hummed, amused, and then instantly felt bad when Taylor sniffled, ducking her head down lower and swapping sides, planting her ear on her chest.

She rubbed up and down Taylor’s back, planting her lips on the top of her head and keeping them there, still.

The embrace tightened, and Hannah smiled wide, her eyes slipping shut.

A slight pressure at the back of her eyes, a warmth in her chest, a desire to cherish and protect, they slowly bloomed like flowers inside her, making her feel like she was full to bursting. While she didn’t really know why or what exactly she felt, it felt amazing.

“Are you alright?” She murmured, and Taylor nodded, still seemingly focused on failing to be subtle about listening to Hannah’s heartbeat through the halter top she wore.

Hannah didn’t get the appeal, but it seemed to be intensely soothing to Taylor, so she didn’t fidget or squirm, even if it felt a little… too intimate?

It made her hyper-aware of her heartbeat, at least. Which was a bit odd to feel.

“Y-Yeah. I was just… Your shoulder’s okay.” Taylor warbled, voice cracking, and her heart melted at the worry audible in that voice. “I- I was worried. A lot. And other stuff. I thought… I thought you lied and left. Noticed I’m… unsafe to be around. I’m sorry.” Taylor murmured, and Hannah hummed.

It was one thing to say she wouldn’t leave her, and another to consistently prove that she would not. The first was reassuring. The second established it as truth.

“No worries. Trust takes a bit of time to build. Also, you’re not unsafe to be around, any more than any other parahuman starving to death is. Speaking of which, how’s your hunger?” She asked, softly, and Taylor let a full-body flinch show, before she relaxed again.

“I-It’s… I’m fine, I… I’m lying.” Taylor mumbled, her voice going from an obviously faked confidence to an embarrassed admission, shrinking into herself.

She began to lightly scratch her back with her nails over the orange shirt, and Taylor shuddered in pleasure, relaxing once more.

“It’s… it’s not great. I’m… getting at that stage again, where if I don’t have something to focus on, I start to feel all… floaty, and dreamy, and delirious. And uhm, unhinged. I was pretty sure I could hear music until your voice came in. I- I don’t know if there’s something wrong with me or if its my power.” Taylor murmured, and before Hannah could consider either possibility, Taylor continued.

“I- I know you brought something. I can smell it. It smells like you.” Taylor said, and while the comment was a bit unsettling, she brushed it off to nod.

“Yeah. I drew some blood, it’s in the cup. Wanted to see if it would help, or if it would be like trying to feed someone with nothing but orange juice, as Dragon put it.” She huffed in amusement.

Taylor’s head jerked back, staring up at her, wide eyed.

Wide, beautiful green eyes.

She smiled down at her as Taylor opened her mouth.

“Your eyes are green right now, you know?” She said, and Taylor’s mouth clacked shut. Incomprehension followed in her slow blink.

With the highest reluctance, Taylor separated from her, and moved to the glass rectangle on the left side of her cell, shading it from the light with her head and tilting herself around.

Hannah missed the warmth a bit, she wouldn’t lie.

Even so, she didn’t do anything but watch with a proud smile as Taylor’s tentacles swirled like the tails of a curious cat, stiffening and straightening and flexing with so much character that she might as well be speaking to Hannah about exactly what she was feeling and seeing.

She could pinpoint when Taylor finally got a good look at her reflection by how the tails all stopped moving.

Coincidentally, Taylor also looked like a little kid at the wrong side of the zoo exhibit, trying to see the elusive animals outside.

She was so damn cute she wanted to just grab the girl and squish her into a vice-tight hug.

…Oh god, she was becoming a stereotypical grandmother.

“I… they’re- they’re normal.” Taylor breathed out in wonder, her face glued to the glass, derailing her despairing thoughts. “I thought I felt something earlier, but I was too out of it to care.”

“I think it’s a… largely subconscious reaction. Both the tentacles and the eyes. If you don’t feel safe, they come out. Seen a few Changers with such issues before. I think you should be able to control it better when you aren’t chronically hungry.” She said, then picked up the cup.

After a few seconds, Taylor turned to her with a small smile, which disappeared when she noticed what Hannah was holding.

Taylor still stepped forward, awkwardly, and extended her hands with great hesitance.

She gave her the large cup, and Taylor held it. Took the plastic top off. Fidgeted. Glanced up, then looked away.

“U-Uhm… c-could you look away?” Taylor squeaked, and before she could stop herself, she let out a sharp snicker, barely stopping herself from bursting into laughter as a hand rose to her mouth, shoulders shaking despite her best efforts.

“I- it’s your blood and you’re- this is so embarrassing.” Taylor groan-whined, still clutching the cup to her chest as her shoulders rose as if to hide her head, and then turned around. The tentacles flared out between them like a giant fleshy wall for good measure as Hannah choked down on her giggles.

Taylor continued to fidget for a bit.

“Y-you don’t mind, right?”

She smiled, cleared her throat.

“I absolutely do not. If blood isn’t enough, I’ll go chop an arm off.”

Taylor gulped, audibly enough for her to hear, then went still and quiet.

Hannah assumed that Taylor was finally drinking.

The tentacles shuddered in what she assumed was delight, and then ten seconds later, a familiar sigh of relief came from her.

“You- you mean that, don’t you?” Taylor asked through the wall, more in wonder than an actual question. “You…” Taylor trailed off, voice wavering. “You brought me books. And you mean it. You mean all of it.” She continued, her tentacles all going limp to pile on the floor like a macabre waist-dress. 

“I do.” She said simply, and then Taylor sniffled, bringing a hand up to rub at her face as she slowly turned, empty cup in hand, crimson on her lips, eyes back to being that eerie series of glowing, veiny cracks before a black background and two red rings for eyes.

Hm, maybe hunger and satiation initiated that response? Odd.

There was a sense of conflict in her stance, how Taylor would lean forward a bit then stop herself, glance up at her then duck her head down, knead her wrist in her other hand as her tentacles slowly rose to wrap around her in a self-hug, hovering.

It could just be awkwardness, because, well, there was something quite awkward about drinking someone’s blood in full view of them. But the body language was both expressive and directed.

She tilted her head, squinted.

“Do you… want a hug?”

Taylor’s eyes darted up to hers. She nodded instantly, twice, then grimaced, face tomato red with a blush as the tentacles rose to hide her, then consciously paused and lowered themselves.

Note to self, make sure to constantly ask if Taylor wants or needs something, because the chance of her saying she wants or needs something will likely remain abysmal for a while.

Why? Was she just that unused to initiating social situations, or was it just a severe lack of positive human touch up to this point? Did she think she didn’t deserve it, maybe?

She could try to help with that. How though?

After a moment of thinking, she hummed, and let her hands go limp at her sides.

“Well, if you want a hug, I believe my schedule is free for one.” She teased, and Taylor blinked at her, before taking a hesitant step forward, almost questioning.

She smiled encouragingly, and Taylor awkwardly stepped up to her, giving her another searching look, asking for permission as she half-raised her hands.

She nodded, smiling wider, spreading her arms. 

Taylor hugged her, dropping the cup to the floor, and Hannah hugged her back. Their almost equal height shifted, and Taylor once again dipped low, hunching a bit and turning to place her ear over her heart.

“Did it help?” She asked, one hand trying in vain to move through Taylor’s tangled locks, and instead skimming through the surface or petting her, the other rubbing up and down Taylor’s back and the base of her tentacles.

Taylor took a moment to settle, tightening her embrace until it was wonderfully snug and restrictive, like being hugged by a needy python, and hummed affirmatively.

“It did. Thank you. So much.” Taylor mumbled, and Hannah kissed the top of her head in reply.

A calm silence settled, and much as Hannah thought it would be awkward to hug someone for so long, it really wasn’t. It helped that no matter how much she expected Taylor to grow tired of holding up almost half of Hannah’s weight, since their shins were practically glued to each other, she simply didn’t.

Eventually, the silence was broken by Taylor clearing her throat quietly.

“You… you talk to Dragon?” Taylor asked, voice calm and with an odd emphasis on Dragon in particular.

It took her a moment to place what the question was supposed to mean.

Then she chuckled quietly.

“Yeah. I forgot she’s famous for a moment. She’s a massive softie and a complete nerd.” She mumbled fondly. “You know, I would not have heard about the fact you were down here if not for her. She found it very unjust that you were being held, and told me. I happened to agree. She’s a wonderful woman.”

Taylor was silent.

“She… Dragon knows me.” Taylor mumbled, sounding very unsure of what to do with that information. “Miss Militia knows me.” She continued, sounding oddly confused.

She chuckled.

“I believe she does.”

Taylor didn’t quite laugh, but her shoulders did shake a little.

Maybe this was a good time to bring it up.

“I… why me?” Taylor asked, and Hannah was suddenly unsure of what to think.

“I just mean… there’s nothing special about me. Why… why help me? Why go as far as adopting me?” Taylor asked, voice small, and though part of her inwardly was exasperated at the constant questions of this type, she understood why the girl asked them.

“I helped you because you needed it, at first. I applied for an adoption because you needed a parent. But, I quickly got side tracked, you see, because I got attached and you’re a wonderful kid.” She started, and Taylor moaned in dismay and embarrassment.

Her smiIe turned into a grin.

“Now, I help you because I want to. I’m going to adopt you because I want to. I think in quite simple ways, Taylor.” She mumbled, and Taylor heaved a shuddering breath, squeezing tighter, the tentacles all shifting around her.

It was such an odd sensation. Pleasant, but odd.

Much like having someone entrust themselves to her, enough to cry in her arms despite their meager attempts to hide it with forcibly stabilized breaths and a ducking mop of curly dark hair.

“Say, Taylor…” She began, and licked her lips, suddenly nervous.

Oh god, Taylor could probably literally hear her heartbeat speed up.

“I’ve been contacted by CPS. I was wondering-” She started, and then spent a moment panicking before resuming. “My current apartment is rather small for both of us. I’ll be getting a new one. I was wondering if you had some kind of preference. A studio room, maybe a uh, view of The Rig, I don’t know?” She shrugged, and Taylor shifted a bit.

“No.” Taylor mumbled, tired and sleepy. “Just you’s enough.” She slurred.

Her cheeks were starting to hurt and cramp from how wide she was smiling.

“How long since you’ve slept?” She asked, her smile audible.

Taylor sniffled again, then cleared her throat.

“Was a little delirious. I don’t know. I’m- sorry for being clingy. You can go if you want.” Taylor mumbled.

“It’s only being clingy if the person wants space and you aren’t giving it to them. I’m quite relaxed like this, for your information.” She mumbled, then sighed in contentment, because damn it she was.

She was destressing at rates she didn’t know were even possible outside of drugs or sex. Not that she’d had either, but eh, comparable experiences had been had.

“You are just adorable, you know that?” She murmured, and Taylor let out an embarrassed whimper as she sagged further into her.

Hannah fiddled with the red scarf the girl still wore, and an idea popped up.

“Do you want me to teach you how to tie a scarf into a face cover?” She asked, blurted out, really.

Taylor looked up at her, eyes back to normal, chin digging into her collarbone. Her eyes flicked to Hannah’s downturned scarf and facemask, and she gave her an embarrassed nod.

She beamed down at Taylor, and tapped her back.

“Okay, let go for a moment and turn around.”

Taylor’s motivation vanished, and she turned her head to place her ear on her heart again.

“Nevermind.” Taylor grumbled.

Hannah burst out laughing as she squeezed Taylor tight.

Notes:

this fic is like 50 times harder to write than anything else how do people do the peopleing thing aaa

i hope interactions come off natural, i hope the fluff is fluffy enough, and i hope the pacing is good. :)

Chapter 11

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

In the end, after many more repetitions of Taylor’s insecure questions to do with how ‘clingy’ she was being, and many more reassurances, Taylor managed to cajole her onto the bed, Hannah beneath Taylor as she used her chest as a pillow.

Not that there was a whole lot there, but Taylor didn’t seem to mind that over her strange fascination with Hannah’s heartbeat.

In lieu of conversation, Taylor instead read a book she brought, one of her tentacles twisted into a knot to not only keep the book upright and tilted off the side of the bed, but also so its razor-tip edge could carefully flip the pages.

It was the calmest she’d felt in years, even if this whole situation was a bit odd.

From her research into adoptive families, it was a slow, grueling process to become a family. Time, familiarity, trust, they all moved slowly, according to whoever was willing to answer on the internet. Even the adoptive agency warned her of such.

For her and Taylor, it seemed to come incredibly easy.

She didn’t really know what parents did with their kids, but cuddling was… a thing, right? Probably?

She didn’t really have any perspective on the subject. Her parenting was the Wards, pretty much.

Regardless, she gradually melted into the bed, absentmindedly humming a lullaby she remembered from the deepest depths of her childhood, idly running her fingers through Taylor’s hair, her other gently scratching a tentacle that shuddered with unceasing delight like a wriggly snake and made Taylor sigh in satisfaction. 

The lullaby itself was… not really a lullaby, in truth. All she remembered was a small, specific part of it, the words too muffled and blurred by time to be anything more than a gentle susurrus hum, some sounds that might vaguely sound like words but weren’t legible enough to be.

But she still remembered it, and even if she’d stopped humming it to herself on lonely sleepless nights to comfort herself almost two decades ago, its warmth hadn’t faded.

Taylor seemed to agree, because eventually, she sagged asleep, only to startle awake when her tentacle dropped the book on the floor with a light scrape-thud. After a grumble, her tentacles began to paw around the floor as Taylor began to lift her head.

Hannah’s hand pulled her back down.

“Just sleep. You can read some other time.” She murmured, and Taylor didn’t speak, instead agreeing with her by going completely and utterly limp, wriggling her hands into a better position.

Taylor’s left hand rested on her shoulder, and her right curled up to Hannah’s left forearm as she worked on the mess of tangles in Taylor’s locks.

“Thank you.” Taylor breathed, exhausted and almost reverent, her tone filled with weight the empty words couldn’t possibly convey.

Hannah continued humming the lullaby.

It didn’t take long for Taylor to fall asleep.

Soon, Hannah followed, for the first time in years falling asleep without meaning to, too relaxed and warm and content to fight it, smiling faintly.






Tomorrow, she was woken up by an obnoxious ding, and the slight rattle of a food tray burrowing out of the wall to present itself to the room.

It took her a couple minutes to fully wake up and remember everything that led her to waking up wreathed in a cocoon of velvet steel, her daughter tightly glued to her like a very weighted blanket.

Then she paused at her own thoughts, surprised at the slip of the proverbial tongue. Then she frowned thoughtfully.

She should probably try to think of Taylor as her daughter in her own head. The first time was an accident, but there was no reason for it to be. It would make the transition easier.

That aside, she wriggled a bit, or tried.

Taylor didn’t really let her, her tentacles tightening at the slightest motion in reaction.

The third time she even let out a tiny whine.

Hannah huffed a laugh that blew curly hair away from her face, feeling her own hair tangle and frizz from the pillow and her hours of idly fidgeting on it, whether in sleep or reality.

But she did have other obligations, much to her dismay, so as another hour or two passed in a sleepy haze of drifting in and out of a half-sleeping fugue, she realized what she would have to do.

Waking up Taylor felt much like kicking a puppy, or so she imagined.

But she endured, and Taylor’s embarrassment to do with her ‘clinginess’ seemed to have utterly vanished by now, because even after waking up she still stuck to Hannah like a limpet for a while until she began insisting that she had work to do.

Once again, Taylor asked her if she would come back.

Once again, she smiled and swore she would.

Then she paused, grabbed Taylor by her cheeks, and stuck an exaggerated kiss on her forehead, before briefly ruffling her hair and ducking out of the room, finding it endlessly endearing how Taylor’s face turned to that odd, blushy mix between mortification and joyful satisfaction.





Morning patrol was nice, for once.

She rarely felt sore or stiff, courtesy of regeneration, but she’d never felt so completely and utterly rested before, mind, body and soul.

She let the wind whip her hair, tapped her free foot, smiled at nothing, and hummed to herself the whole way. She even leaned back on her motorcycle, and tugged the helmet off, uncaring of the risk.

Well, not uncaring, just less anal about it. She still drove carefully.

Velocity could stare at her with that questioning, baffled look all he wanted, she was in a great mood and nothing could ruin that.

She stopped by the ocean when they went around the Boardwalk, and luxuriated in the scent of fresh air and ocean, even if only for about five minutes.

Then she quickly went to a few shops to get things for Taylor, and chatted with a barista about how to make actual, good coffee.

It was apparently a lot more complicated than she’d thought. Her appreciation for the faceless people making her coffee rose significantly.

Then she idly spent some time ruminating on the city itself as their patrol continued.

Ever since Golden Dawn happened a year ago, things had miraculously begun to get much better. For the world too, but most importantly for her, the USA and Brockton Bay itself.

She supposed that losing the world’s two strongest parahumans in exchange for killing all three Endbringers had been a fine trade indeed. 

Even if nobody really knew how or why either of them vanished before and after, the world was getting better.

And despite all the ways that made her life better, all that she could think about was how great it was that the world decided to stop sucking so much right as Taylor’s life started.

Like, for example, tourism. That was a thing again.

She could take Taylor on a vacation, just the two of them, have fun, visit Europe or go to a national park for a camping trip. Or visit a water park, or a zoo, or anything Taylor hadn’t done, really.

Hannah just… wanted to make memories with her. It was one of her own personal regrets that she never had someone to make such things with. No father to fondly remember half-baked camping trips with, no mother to teach her how to put on makeup or help her fuss over a social event or another, just harried professionals fixing her brows and nudging her around to ‘stand right’.

Her life up to now was mostly a vague blur of cape activities, nothing that truly stood out, and even less of it standing out because it was pleasant.

She didn’t want that for Taylor.

Once her patrol with Velocity was over, two hours later, she elected to gather some knick knacks she’d gotten for Taylor, her daughter, largely inane things, and went to check on her, bag in hand.

Her plan was derailed by what she saw as she turned the corner. Vista, sitting in front of the depression in the wall where the entrance to the cell was, kicking her feet as she sat on the dingy metal stool, leaning onto the small outcrop next to the sound console with an elbow, staring up at the camera.

She couldn’t hear Taylor, but Vista was a good kid. She could guess they would get along just fine.

With her seemingly permanent smile widening, she turned back and left them to it. She had more than enough chores and tasks to fill her time with.

After an hour of phonecalls, she turned on her laptop, and began apartment hunting.

Unfortunately, things weren’t quite advanced enough for everyone to put their sales up online. Which left her with more phone calls, calling one real estate agency and setting up meetings to check the apartments.

Thankfully, her exacting standards made the selection very small.

Good view of the sea and The Rig, sunny, and large.

There were only six apartments that fit such standards, across the three agencies she called.

Two days and she’d be done.

While scouring the net for other things that she might need to actually fill up an apartment of the size she was looking at, she heard her phone buzz, and frowned in puzzlement as she picked it up.

What would her and Taylor's temporary therapist want right now?

“Miss Elena?”

“Ah, hello Miss Militia. I was hoping to talk to you for a bit. Off the record, of course, this is a more personal meeting than not. It has to do with Taylor. I’m afraid my flight is tomorrow, so we’ll have to do it sometime today if you are willing.”

She blinked, and swallowed.

“I uh, of course. Where do you wish to meet? I’m free.”

Elena hummed, something shuffling on the other end.

“Would one of the meeting rooms in The Rig work? In say, forty minutes?”

“The private ones?”

“Of course.” Elena scoffed.

“I’ll be waiting in the hallway for you then.”





After some brief pleasantries, they got into the room, and took their seats.

Private meeting rooms were essentially an interrogation room without any of the recording equipment or microphones or the rare but still sometimes used one-sided mirror window.

And much more comfortable. Nice carpet on the floor, a small table, and two cushioned armchairs on either side of it.

A little less claustrophobic and with a coffee in between them, it would be a room not unfit to be inside a cape-servicing cafe.

“So, what is it you wished to discuss?” She asked, hands steepled on her stomach as she leaned back a bit, elbows on the armrests.

Elena hummed, leaning back comfortably, tapping at her chair.

“I’m afraid I don’t do things like this often, nor did I have much time to structure my thoughts on this, so, do forgive me for any incomprehensiveness. To start with, are you aware under what circumstances a medical professional is allowed to disclose confidential patient information?”

Hannah tilted her head, opened her mouth, then froze, eyes widening as a bone deep chill turned her blood to slurry. She hurriedly sat straighter, elbows on the table.

“Is- is she still…?” She started, swallowing, dread filling her as her fists clenched.

Taylor’s apparent mental health had improved dramatically since their first meeting, but she had been a fool to think her suicidal tendencies would vanish or fade so fast, it seemed, especially if Elena saw it fit to break patient confidentiality.

“Well, no.” Elena said, dragging her out of her assumptions, and she raised her head to give the woman an angrily curious stare because- fuck, don’t scare me like that woman!

Elena made a complicated face, then a dubious sound.

“Actually, yes, most likely, but that is not why I’m here. Besides in the case of overtly suicidal danger, there is another way a doctor can share information. And that is with permission. Permission which Taylor has given me.” Elena said, and steepled her hands in much the same way Hannah had.

Oh, that… she wasn’t sure how to feel about that.

“On a surface level, when she expressed that permission, I had viewed her apparent trust of you as a good thing. With time, I have come to believe it is more of a double edged sword. Taylor has shared… a lot with me, over the week I’ve been here. Most if not all of it, admittedly, at your request of cooperation. She has told me many, many things, which have come together to form a cautiously hopeful yet fragile view of her potential future development. I have several concerns, however, I am only going to share certain ones that pertain to you and your future custody of her.” Elena continued, and Hannah hurriedly nodded to show she was listening.

Elena took a moment to straighten her hair as she thought, then took her previous pose and resumed.

“The first note of concern is the fact that she has severe abandonment and trust issues. Her view of the actions of others is almost entirely based in pre-emptive mitigation of the harm that may be caused by them abandoning her, regardless of the odds of such an event. For example, she has noted that she has thought of what she would do if you abandoned her, multiple times, despite your constant promises that you will not.”

Elena took a moment to stare as she thought through her following words.

Hannah took a deep breath, and nodded.

Okay, so, time and patience might help with that? Hopefully? It was heartbreaking to think about.

“This mental defensiveness makes it hard to build or maintain trust, and extremely easy to break it. You must take care to make no commitments you cannot keep, as her natural inclination at this point is to view such things as the first step in an inevitable severing of ties. Internally, Miss Hebert has no trust in her own capabilities or worth; the effects of the abuse campaign have shattered her self-esteem, and the incident with her father only exarcerbated those issues. Expect her to be disbelieving and confused about even the most basic of niceties and gestures of kindness for a while.” Elena said.

Even as she nodded, her eyes glazed over, thinking of dozens of small interactions and comments that painted that exact same picture, all eerily accurate with Elena’s assertions.

“Everyone that Taylor has ever had bonds or connections to has either died or abandoned her. Whether that is her grandparents, her parents, her best friend, distant friends, even a pet, everyone. Thus, she still believes firmly, that soon, you will leave her as well, and views the current state of affairs as some kind of dreamland limbo, a temporary thing that is wonderful and she must cherish before it inevitably leaves her again, at which point I believe she will likely… do something drastic, or go down a self-destructive spiral that no therapist would be able to help her out of.”

She took another deep, shaky breath, and nodded, feeling her eyes sting with salt.

Fuck that was… horrible.

She swallowed the rock in her throat, and motioned for Elena to go on, feeling a bone-deep dread form in her very soul.

“So, regardless of what hoops you have to jump through for PR purposes, make sure that you stay alive. It’s not just your own life riding on your shoulders now. Get more body armor, get a helmet, wear power armor if you have to, find a way. If you die, I’m afraid it’s frighteningly likely that she will in one form or another, follow you.”

She closed her eyes and bit her tongue, resisting the urge to moan in despair.

Goddamn it.

“Moving on, she has issues with authority that I find very unwise to ignore. After whatever is going on with her confinement is dealt with, I think it would be a tremendously terrible idea to have her sign up with the Wards, at least not before extensive return to a civilian life and at least a few months of regular therapy. And only if she agrees. She distrusts authority to an extent I usually see in people with paranoid schizophrenia. She was practically glaring at me for the entire two hours of our first meeting, even as she spoke. Further discussion on her opinions paints a grim picture. If she joined the Wards now or in a couple months, every order she received would be perceived as having an ulterior motive or seven, every mundane duty or task or minor criticism would be seen as a discrete attack and punishment, every request a thinly veiled order which would sound like it had an unspoken ‘or else’ hidden behind it… it would be a hellish environment for her.”

What could she do but nod again?

This was so much more muddled under the surface than she’d thought. So much more complicated.

“However, there is another problem that ties to everything I previously mentioned. Both due to low self-esteem and the incident with her father, she doesn't trust herself whatsoever. Ordinarily, most people who distrust authority trust only themselves, and their close friends and allies. Since that avenue isn’t available for her, normally, what would happen is this; she would reduce herself to an automaton. She would listen to no orders, but she would also not make her own choices because in her mind, any choice made by herself is obviously the wrong choice to make. Nothing and nobody is trustworthy, and slowly, she would begin to lose touch with reality. It’s something I’ve seen before, but I do not claim to be omniscient, this is merely a likely possibility. Before you arrived, that was what she was going towards. With you in the mix, this changes. Her way out of the previously mentioned mindset is her connection to you.” Elena said, almost adopting a lecturing tone.

Hannah simply listened at this point, digesting the information as it came.

“What she chose was to pick one person that treated her well, that showed her kindness and treated her as a person and an equal. A single person that she has chosen to put all her faith and hopes in, and latch onto them with tooth and nail. A sort of… last attempt, if you will.” Elena said, and gave her an obvious, meaningful look.

“I… oh.” She simply said, in realization.

Her chest felt tight, and not in a good way.

Elena nodded.

“Exactly. Oh. Consider the fact that after such a horrifically traumatic event, people have a tendency to latch onto the first person that comforts them like a duckling imprinting on its mother…. What this volatile cocktail has ended up doing, is putting you in a unique position where Taylor trusts you and only you. Not herself, not the PRT, not me, nor anyone else she might distantly know. Maybe not even reality itself. In light of contradictory information, she’s very likely to just accept whatever you’re telling her is the truth rather than what she can see.”

That- that was possible?

No, of course it was.

It was how The Fallen operated. Faith over truth and reality.

She felt faintly dizzy.

“You’re in a position where you have both the capability of inflicting genuinely horrific mental damage to Taylor, or forming a deep life-changing connection with her that will allow her to very slowly begin making her way to a healthier outlook on life. If her trust is broken, she might decide that her last attempt at forging a connection will be just that; a last attempt. Or, in this theoretical circumstance of you doing something that breaks her trust, she might twist her mind into knots to avoid such pain, choosing to rationalize that breach and simply follow you to not have to acknowledge that breach of trust, essentially enforcing self-ignorance to avoid further trauma and giving her autonomy and control to you entirely.” Elena said.

She gulped, leaning back, eyes involuntarily widening in what she could best describe as genuine fear.

This- this was all way too much.

Too much power to have.

Not because it was tempting, but because she didn’t trust herself to be able to not trip and drop it all on the floor in scattered pieces. It felt like she’d just been told to try and hold onto a cracked statue that is one strong exhale away from cracking to dust in her hands.

“You- you’re certain?” She croaked out, and Elena grimaced sympathetically before nodding.

“As certain as I can be with such little time given to work and understand my patient. Two dozen hours of therapy are hardly more than the baseline to get to know the rough outlines of a patient. If I’m correct, Taylor has become emotionally dependent on you so fast and to such an extent that it is unhealthy and highly concerning, and this attachment is likely to only grow significantly. But this same dependency is, frankly, the only thing keeping her active and willing to do anything at the moment. She doesn’t care about herself, she doesn’t trust herself, and she trusts nobody else that could possibly try to help her. If you had any notions of backing out of this, I’m afraid you’ll have to abandon them permanently.”

She nodded, gulping audibly.

She had no notions of backing out, but still, this- this was a lot to just throw on a person in the span of a couple minutes.

“I’m not trying to frighten you, even though I can see that I have done so, I am trying to impress on you how important it is that you tread carefully, and tread close.

She nodded, her stomach twisting into knots.

“I understand.” She croaked out, and then cleared her throat to repeat herself.

Elena smiled, and nodded back.

“Good. Now, to elaborate and expand on some other and already stated concerns. Firstly, you should try to get her to talk more about herself. She is reluctant, but it will help you understand what to do and what not to do better than I probably could. Secondly, according to herself, the last time she had any positive physical contact was over two years ago. All touch-based contact during that time has been highly negative to her. Her father's depression left him contact-averse at most times, and the abuse campaign in her school life has led to a negative association with touch. Expect her to be extremely averse prior to contact, incredibly clingy during, and extremely reluctant to end.” Elena started, and Hannah blew an impressed breath.

“That’s… very accurate, actually.” She mumbled, and Elena raised a questioning brow.

“Oh it’s just… I went to visit her yesterday, and after a brief moment of excitement where she was about to tackle me, she shirked back and asked permission. I had to initiate contact. Then I gave her something to drink, and she was very shy and hesitant about reinitiating, but after some prodding and pushing, I got her to hug me instead for the first time. Then she didn’t let go of me for what must have been at least… thirteen hours?”

Elena’s brows raised incredulously, eyes wide.

“I uh, we cuddled and slept in the same bed, we didn’t hug for that long. But she didn’t let go once. And by the end of it I practically had to peel her off in the morning to go on patrol.”

The woman continued to stare before fixing her expression, which remained slightly puzzled, and clearing her throat.

“That’s… a bit more extreme than I was expecting, but It seems I hit the nail on the head there. Moving on?”

She nodded.

“Now, due to the PRT’s asinine safety rules and proceedings, which leads to a severe shortage of psychologists to send around, I do not have time with her to make any official diagnoses, I can in private confidence tell you at least some of the things I believe might be making her life harder, if only so you know what kind of specialist to go looking for when you get her a psychologist that doesn’t work for the PRT. First of all, PTSD. She claims that imagining corpses or a lot of blood makes her choke up and start shivering, and the girl had decided that the best way to get over that was with exposure therapy. Meaning that she spent most of her first week in captivity imagining scenes of gore and carnage to numb herself to it out of some kind of desire for self-punishment or a way to get rid of a weakness, possibly both. Naturally, that is not a great way of dealing with things, and the trauma of her eating her father is still there, just blunted through self-torture, essentially.”

Hannah raised both hands to cover her face with them, sighing out a miserable breath.

That sounded exactly like what Taylor would have done, yes. She should have thought about that being the case.

“Secondly, we talked about the incident. When you put a barrel to her head,-”

She flinched.

“- according to her, she debated placing her teeth on your neck to make you pull it. She wasn’t thinking of biting, just threatening to, to force you to kill her. The only reason she didn’t is that she was willing to listen to your commands more than she was willing to listen to herself and her own desires. She didn’t really think you would be all that broken up about her death. Prior to the incident, she didn’t believe you had any kind of genuine investment in her beyond being inordinately kind. Again, just a note to further prove my claims. Be very careful with what you tell her.”

She shrunk in on herself, raising her hands to grab at her hair with a groan.

Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck.

She had been under the assumption that things had gotten significantly better for Taylor since they began interacting, but that was apparently very incorrect.

“As you can guess from that tidbit, she is, and likely will remain for quite some time, suicidal. I might be repeating myself here, but that is fine, so I will reiterate with this added context; you could easily drive her to suicide by breaking her trust and abandoning her, or you could abuse her horrifically because her trust in you could  possibly combine with her self-hatred to make her believe that she deserves everything she gets or drive her into denial, making her believe you could never be wrong about anything.”

“I would never do that.” She said, lifting her head to glare at Elena, who seemed more approving of her bark than not.

“Good. Frankly, the idea of letting anyone have such power over another person makes me sick with unease, but this specific circumstance leaves me with no other option but to trust in you, your hero career, and your coworkers’ comments to believe you wouldn’t do such a thing, because there really isn’t a much better alternative with how she is like at the moment.” Elena said pointedly.

“To get back on track though, suicidal ideation, if you’re familiar with the term. Even after she is released, be very mindful of her moods, and make frank, deep discussion as normal and frequent as you can get. People are uncomfortable talking about their deepest thoughts, but with how much she trusts you, if you ask, she is likely to answer, and thus you can work on helping her more than the average parent that would likely get stonewalled immediately. Next problem.” Elena stated, like she was reading off a mental list, which she probably was.

“Touch starvation. Good work on fixing that, keep it up. Though be aware that with your lack of parents and Taylor’s current issues, it’s very likely that you will both be interacting in a way that most people will find overly affectionate and strange, or perhaps even creepy.”

She blinked at her, brows furrowed.

“I… what?”

Elena stared, then worked her mouth for a moment.

“Miss Militia, think of it like this. As far as I’m aware, you did not really have parents, even before the events that led you here.”

She nodded cautiously.

“So, you do not really know what most people consider as parental physical boundaries. You just don’t have the experience for a frame of reference. For example, like you said, you spent the night cuddled up to your future adoptive daughter, who is mere months away from fifteen years old. You’re only thirty years old, additionally. Most people consider ten years old to be too old to be doing such things with. Even eight is stretching it for the vast majority of people. Combine that with Taylor’s desire for touch that appears to be much bigger than I’d thought, people might be uncomfortable with the affection shown. Some suspicious people might even see it as incestuous.

“That’s… Okay.” She said without inflection, faintly disturbed that someone could read hugs and cuddles as something incestuous.

But not surprised. People could jump to some bizarre conclusions. She still remembered how Gallant had thought Vista had a crush on Armsmaster before realizing said crush was directed at him.

“Just be aware of societal boundaries and try not to be too open about how you and her do things. I’m not saying to change how you do things, absolutely not, I actually think your way of handling this is helping her a lot more than the average person who would be extremely uncomfortable doing as you are doing, I’m saying to not advertise it too much. Taylor already knows not to, this is mostly information for you because you lack the experience and social context most people have. Just follow Taylor’s lead on this part. She has a better perspective.”

Additionally, she could easily imagine someone saying something insensitive and derisive over a teenager being clingy to their mother, adoptive or not. People could always be annoying and thoughtless.

And Elena was definitely right that she didn’t really know what parental boundaries were.

“...Alright. Don’t change things, and follow Taylor’s lead when it comes to visibility?” She summarized.

Elena smiled and nodded.

“Precisely. Next problem. Claustrophobia. Her cell is not doing her any favors, but cells rarely come in sizes and they certainly don’t in The Rig. When she’s out however, try to make her living space large and open. Alternatively, light colors, and lots of time outdoors, though I recognize the last bit might be a tad unsafe in a city like this. Next, depression. I don’t believe I need to say much about this. Get her a long-term therapist asap.”

She nodded.

“The moment she’s out and wishes to see one.”

Elena paused for a moment, then hummed.

“Next, her new appendages. She seems to dislike them to some extent, and she is very self-conscious about them. Try to reaffirm them somehow, or include them in her body image, try to help her accept them and feel good about them. Try to make her see their merits, from both utilitarian and cosmetic standpoints. Frankly, the amount and types of therapy this girl needs are ridiculous. From anxiety and depression to hug therapy-”

“Hug therapy is a thing?” She blurted out, feeling more than a little overwhelmed by it all, and Elena snorted in amusement.

“Absolutely. And you’re doing a fantastic job of providing it, so keep going. She also needs stress management therapy. Granted, the task of getting her all of this and having them be effective is nigh impossible, but you should at least have an idea of what kind of experts to look for, and focus on the biggest problems. Keep in mind that therapy is a long and slow process, so don’t be impatient.”

Elena yawned, rubbing at her eyes before hissing out a sigh.

“That aside, I checked the legalities of the situation. Human flesh isn’t considered food regardless of power, so despite my best efforts, it seems Piggot is not doing anything I could get her in actual trouble for. I’ll try to push things higher on the ladder, but the Fallen have been taking up most of the headspace there recently. A short chat with Dragon led me to giving a very glowing and insisting review on your adoption paper as well. I believe that is all I wished to say. I’m going to go now, I have to pack my things. Have a good day, and be aware that so far, you’ve been doing an amazing job considering your circumstances.” Elena said, and immediately got up, pushing her chair back.

“Ah. I, uh, thank you.” She mumbled, still a little shell-shocked from being smacked in the face with how much Taylor needed and how wrong she’d been about the girl’s current mental stability. “Goodbye.” She said absent-mindedly to the closing door, and stared at the table for another half hour, blinking only when the stinging got too intense.

Then with another huge sigh, she pushed herself up, and left the room.

Notes:

the therapist part is to remind people that the road to recovery is often long and gruelling, especially with how fucked up Taylor's become.

it's also a bit of a reality check for MM who has been trying to keep things light with Taylor but has, because of that, developed a much lighter view of the circumstances than is true. Now she knows to be careful and what to look out for and what to solve and help with :d

next chap is fluffy-ish, and trial begineth sooneth

bit unsure of trial result and how i want things to go, im considering multiple avenues, all very tempting hmhmhmh

also, i decided to say "fuck you" to canon events because i dont want the background to be ignored ultragrimdark, instead going for a version of events that is plausible enough for canon to happen, had the dominoes fallen a bit differently.

TLDR; Kevin Norton told golden boy to get rid of all the endbringers much earlier. So Scion went and killed all three, then jumped to Eidolon who was in a Cauldron facility, killed him, then ended up seeing his wifey's corpse and realizing that she was well and truly gone and the cycle was over, at which point he just gave up and went dormant. tadaaaaaaa

Also, massive thanks to sniktch, his analysis was great and I younked some stuff from it

Chapter 12

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


It took her a few hours to organize all the information Elena had dumped into her lap, and probably just as long to turn them into actionable possibilities.

By the end of it she was both exhausted and oddly hopeful.

It felt like Elena had just given her a map to the minefield she didn’t even know she had been blindly tap dancing through up until now and surviving through sheer chance, and while the information weighed heavy on her mind, it was far preferable to accidentally hurting Taylor in any way.

With a need to clear her head for a bit, she sought out Dragon.

She found her drone instead, deactivated inside Colin’s suspiciously empty lab.

After a quick kidnapping of said drone, she texted her instead.

Eventually, the drone whirred to life uselessly, held firmly beneath her iron grip as she brought it up to eye level like holding an overengineered pancake up for examination.

She stared at the avatar that took up the front screen for a moment, before she raised a brow.

“Anything you meddled in that I should be aware of?”

Dragon chuckled.

“A lot of things actually! I pushed your application up the ladder considerably, got Miss Elena’s commendation as well as everyone else with some weight to their name that you know about, blocked at least two discrete attempts to hush it up and shove it aside, and managed to delay higher clearance for Taylor’s case by a couple days. I also managed to remove the Master 1 rating that Piggot was trying to give the girl.”

Hannah’s brows furrowed.

“Just what is that bitch’s problem?” She grumbled under her breath, glancing to the side, before wincing as her brain caught up to her words. “Er, I mean-”

“I believe her problem is being a bigot with more spite and pride than rationality where anything man-eating and vaguely inhumanly shaped is concerned.” Dragon chirped, brightly, and Hannah paused to blink at the drone for a moment, before snorting a short piel of laughter.

She cleared her throat, and smiled.

“Thank you, Dragon. I don’t mean just for this, I mean… in general. If you ever need anything…”

Dragon hummed.

“Well, there is something, potentially, in the future. Of course, I’m not certain or even suspecting such a case, and this is most certainly not advice nor command under appeasement and protection by the law in any way, but there might be a case in the near future where Colin might decide to do something very unwise and very stupid, and I would like any support you could give him in this entirely theoretical and unlikely scenario that I did not instigate, support, or vaguely encourage in any way shape or form.” Dragon said in a single breath, and Hannah blinked at the drone again.

Then she turned to stare up at the heavens with a vaguely pleading look of exasperation, tugging her mask down.

“What the fuck did any of that mean?” She asked.

Dragon giggled.

“Colin might do something unwise, soon-ish. Help him do it, if you can, because I won’t be able to. Oh and, do not tell me or anyone else, under any circumstances, what he is doing, because it might not be fully within the law, and I must never know of it. That’s all.”

“...Well, that’s not vague at all.” She murmured sarcastically, then shook her head. “Okay, as long as it doesn’t get me in serious trouble, deal. Still, thank you.”

“Oh it’s fine, I had blackmail material in case you refused.” Dragon said nonchalantly, and Hannah absentmindedly nodded, before doing a double take.

“I- what?” She blurted out, and saw Dragon smirk.

“Well, you see, I do have access to the camera feed of Taylor’s cell. And I happen to have a very incriminating recording of you and Taylor being a pile of sleepy sugar. Surely, such a sight would make its rounds online with frightening and unstoppable speed and reach, revealing your heinous manipulations to the public.” Dragon said, voice faux-arrogant and snooty, and Hannah chuckled as she dropped her head into her palm, letting go of the drone so it could hover in front of her like it was trying to.

It was just a joke, she knew, and Dragon would never be allowed to put such footage online, but it was mildly odd to think about the fact their interactions were technically all recorded.

“Truly a terrible fate. In that case, I’m pretty sure Assault still has that picture of your experimental recon drone. You know, the one where you’re tangled in a bunch of wires, looking all sad and dripping wet with sewage water while you pout on the front screen.” She pretended to muse, rubbing her chin with a wide smile on her face.

“Ah. Mutually assured destruction, I see. A valid tactic, albeit crude.” Dragon sniffed, before crumbling into a fit of giggles.

After a moment of shared levity, Dragon’s smile shifted into something more knowing.

“So, what did you really call me about?”

Hannah took a moment to think about her reply.

“I suppose… I’m not really sure. I just… felt a bit overwhelmed. The psychiatrist assigned to me and Taylor took me in for a bit of a private chat before she left. And it seems that Taylor’s going to be needing a whole lot more care and help than I thought. Pile that onto the trial, the new apartment hunting, the meetings, work, patrols, it’s all just…” She vaguely made a swirly gesture next to her head. “All a bit too much.”

Dragon smiled understandingly.

“Ah. And you don’t have any ways to unwind.” Dragon correctly guessed, and she bobbed her head in agreement.

“I never did have good coping mechanisms for stress. My main de-stressing method has been hanging out with Taylor actually, but right now just thinking about her throws me into a spiral of overthinking. Productive overthinking, I’ve come up with quite a lot of things to do and activities and the like, but I feel like I need to do something simultaneously not boring but brainless enough for my thoughts to cool down. I’m going to go soon, but…” She trailed off, and sighed, making the same gesture next to her head.

Overthinking.

Dragon hummed, before gasping.

“Oh, Colin has some music tracks from an acoustic Tinker. They’re all designed scientifically to be perfect destressors. One of them lowers stress by forty percent average, another one induces sleep about twenty eight percent faster on average than any other song, and the third one is semi-hypnotic, meant for meditation practice and such, using specific audio waves and white noise. I could send them to your phone if it would help. I’d suggest we do some group activity, but it would be a tad awkward with me in a drone and Colin off doing god knows what. Everyone else is patrolling or in their civies, I believe.” Dragon hummed.

Well, it wasn’t quite what she was looking for, but it would do.

She smiled.

“Thank you. Sure, send it over. Also, I’m not surprised that Colin has gone with the mathematically correct set of tracks to be his choice of music.” She noted with amusement, and Dragon chuckled.

“I’m afraid I’ll have to go now. The Guild will be helping with a raid on the Fallen soon, and since we won’t be scheduling anything, I think it’s best I go back to work.”

She smiled, and nodded.

Dragon did the same, and then the drone slowly powered down, the screen flicking to black as it dropped onto her bed.

She grabbed it and put it on her desk, before opening her phone and connecting it to the MP3 player she had been planning to give Taylor.

A few seconds later, three mp3 files were sent to her.





“She’s not a Tinker.” She repeated for the third time, feeling any relaxation she might have obtained from Colin’s music choice slowly flee her grasp.

The guard shook his head.

Her brow twitched.

Maybe it was because she was feeling faintly woozy from the blood loss, or maybe it was because this sudden concern of electronics stank of Piggot giving stupid warnings to the guards just to annoy her and try to isolate her from Taylor for whatever reason the woman would cook up.

“Maybe she isn’t, but without official power testing we can’t just let electronics inside.”

She grit her teeth, and let the knife at her belt transform into something else, allowing her power to run free.

“If she was a Tinker she would have gone insane by now, and she would have been transferred to a Tinker-secure cell under the PRT’s building, not in these M/S cells. You can either waste both of our time by forcing me to call Armsmaster to confirm, or you can think logically for a moment and let me take the player with me.” She said, allowing a hint of frustration to peek through.

“Well she sure went insane a week ago, so this argument doesn’t hold much merit, Miss Militia. I’m afraid you’ll have to keep electronics out of the cell for now.”

The second guard nodded in agreement.

God help her and her slowly dwindling patience.

She dug into her pocket, and after a brief consideration, called Dragon, the only Tinker in the world more famous than Armsmaster.





Ignoring the urge to smugly smirk at the guards as she walked past them, MP3 player in her pocket, she quickly located Taylor’s cell and opened it.

One look at Taylor’s upside down deer-in-headlights expression as she stared down at her from where she had been using her tentacles to push her chest against the ceiling took every ounce of frustration and weariness she had been bottling up, and vaporized it.

She tried to blurt out some kind of question, but it jumbled up with a puzzled, baffled sound and a sputter of confusion, followed by a burst of amusement, so she just choked and coughed out a short bark of laughter, one hand shakily lowering the bag onto the floor with the other tugged her mask down and covered her mouth.

She turned back to Taylor, and felt her laughter quickly leave as she took in her expression.

It had gone from surprised to hurt, eyes averted and heavy while she hurriedly lowered herself, stumbling upright and hugging herself.

It took a moment to identify what exactly the landmine she stepped on was, and she quickly made a sound of realization.

“Wait, I wasn’t laughing at you.” She hurried out, and Taylor glanced at her. “Just, I wasn’t expecting that sight, you know? Did you get bored?” She ventured light heartedly.

Taylor grimaced a little, and nodded while mumbling something inaudible, face still adorably red, seeming to accept her reasoning as her expression shifted to something more open.

She stepped forward, arms spread wide in a casual invitation, and Taylor looked at her for a moment, the blush deepening, before she ducked her head even further down, as if she was trying to hide her head into her chest cavity, shoulders slouching, and stepped forward with quick, small steps, like a skittish rabbit.

Then her head met Hannah’s collarbone, and Taylor kept moving, and then they were hugging again.





A dual sigh of contentment left both of them, eerily synchronized, but Taylor didn’t care about that.

She inhaled, slow and deep, and felt her brain turn to fuzzy mush as Hannah’s scent flooded her brain like a physical force, washing away her tension. The complex palette of gunpowder and earthiness and living human with a dash of something entirely unique and Hannah burned itself into her brain, flooding her with feelings of safety and contentment as if she was inhaling sunshine and warmth and a lazy morning.

She slumped forward with a mumble that was supposed to be a sentence before her higher brain functions gave up, sighing again.

“Did you just sniff me?” Hannah asked, voice warbling with laughter, and she had to take a moment to push down the instinctive assumption that the laughter was mocking and directed at her to nod.

“People have… unique scents. You smell nice.” She provided for an answer, and ignored the socially aware part of her brain that was wailing in mortified despair to rub her cheek against Hannah’s chest, ear to heart.

Then the internal wailing turned to embarrassed sobbing and she grimaced.

“I… I’m sorry if it’s- weird?” She mumbled, and Hannah kissed the top of her head in reply, soothing patterns and rubs walking up and down her back, mixed with the light scratch of nails through her shirt.

She remembered her mom doing the exact same thing when she was small, adjusting her middle school backpack straps while she whined about not wanting to go.

A veritable flare of warm, bittersweet emotions drowned the last of her legibility, her eyes stinging with something nostalgic and warm and happy and safe.

This was where she felt like a person, like she was safe and loved, regardless of whether or not that was true.

Nails gently tickled the middle of her back, followed by a soft, soothing thumb, and she felt her spine liquify with an inarticulate mumble as her eyes slipped shut, held up by nothing except Hannah herself and her half-limp arms wrapped around her waist.

“It might be a bit weird, but it’s weird in a cute endearing way, so don’t worry about it, bug.” Hannah murmured into her hair.

“Bug?” She murmured, and Hannah huffed in amusement.

“Your body language reminds me of a praying mantis, a lot of the time. Careful, slow, patient. You move like you think and measure every movement a few seconds before you do it. And I always found some bugs to be cute. Like mantises, and moths. So I find it cute. Bug’s a good nickname. If you want one, of course. Do you dislike it?” Hannah asked, kindly, softly.

She let the tears roll down her cheeks as she made a negative hum.

Her mom had a nickname for her too.

The red things moved to entrap her visitor further, feeling all the stress and restlessness driving her insane just melt away like ice cubes turning to water over a grate with every passing second.

She adjusted herself until she was right over Hannah’s heart, and pressed her ear to the dark green halter top thingie Hannah liked to wear..

Thump-thump , pause, thump-thump, something went inside, followed by an audible rush of liquid, and it was a reassurance that Hannah was alive and real, a heady feeling filling her, to know that she was trusted near something so vital and fragile and so much more important and inspiring than herself.

Trusted to hug, trusted to not lose control, trusted with one of the most famous heroes’ identities. Trusted to one day share a home with her, should the trial not send her to the Birdcage.

Tears of happiness stung her eyes, so she closed them and let them begin their journey.

Her thoughts were tainted by the Birdcage however.

What she had viewed as a nice, quiet hole to jump down into and disappear forever, now felt like a bottomless abyss that would never let her see Hannah again, and that scared her. It worried her.

She didn’t want to go to the Birdcage anymore.

“What’s wrong?” Hannah murmured, in that way that mothers tended to do, like they had some bizarre telepathic skill that told them of dark thoughts, and the comparison made her tears hasten as she sniffled.

“I- I’m just scared. I don’t want to go to the Birdcage anymore. I- I should probably go, but I- I don’t want to. I want to… be here. I’m scared they’ll send me anyway.” She confessed.

The hug tightened to the point it would have been painful for a normal human, but to her, it was merely comforting.

Hannah’s heartbeat sped up, slowly ramping up into a crescendo of life.

Silence.

With a steadying breath, Hannah broke it, voice a tiny whisper, spoken closely.

“That will never happen. Ever. Even if they sentence you to it, which they won’t, I won’t let them take you. I’m not exaggerating to be comforting, Taylor. You will never step foot inside the Birdcage, regardless of what happens in that trial or what shiny career I’ll have to sacrifice. So don’t worry about it. I’m not going to let you go.” Hannah said, voice measured and heavy with confidence, warm.

Taylor didn’t trust her voice, not when she was crying, again, tears rolling down her neck. She just nodded, and hugged tighter, feeling like her heart was going to explode with warmth and gratitude and love.

Some part of her was starting to believe Hannah’s words, even if doubt still remained, even if she couldn’t tell if the words were genuine or platitudes to comfort her. Hope, that insidious, sweet thing, just kept tugging at her to trust and believe, and she couldn’t help but do it.





She meant what she said.

It was actually worrying to her, but she meant what she said. Every last word.

She knew how to find Faultline. She knew how to find and neutralize a transport. She knew how to disappear and how to lay low. She knew how to get funds and how to hide her existing ones. She had no real life outside her career to consider or be torn about. And while it was a daunting thing to consider, she would do it if it came down to that kind of choice.

But she had high hopes for the trial, and she’d done what she could, so thoughts like that wouldn’t help anyone.

So for now, she pushed that out of her mind, and hugged Taylor.

She was so warm. Part of her was concerned that the temperature was a result of feverishness rather than altered biology.

“What is so interesting about my heart beat, by the way?” She murmured into Taylor’s hair, beginning to softly rock from side to side.

Taylor sniffled.

“It’s comforting. And…” Taylor took a deep breath again. “And it means you’re alive. And here. And trust me. It’s- all that. Do you mind?” Taylor warbled out, quietly, and she hummed a negative.

“No. It’s…”

It felt a little too intimate, truth be told, but it was also not… overly intimate in a bad way? Because it was nice to know that Taylor cared about her so much, and it was nice to know her presence was comforting to her. It was nice and warm, even if she wasn’t sure if she could explain why if asked.

“It’s a bit odd, but nice. By the way, think we could sit down? I’m pretty tired and you’re a heavy girl.” She softly asked with a little chuckle, and Taylor nodded.

Now, Hannah, like a normal, sane person, was expecting Taylor to let her go so they could sit on the bed or something.

Taylor had a different idea.

The tentacles and hands both tightened, and effortlessly, like picking up a teddy bear, Taylor lifted her feet off the floor for a couple inches and began marching her to the wall.

After a momentary startle from her feet suddenly not touching the floor, she made a series of sputtering, aborted words, unsure of how to convey the bundle of ‘ I’m not a teddy bear let me down, also you could just let go for a second, not that you have to but you’re the kid, i'm the one supposed to be picking you up and carrying you, brute status be damned-!’ in her head.

Then her feet were on the floor again, next to the bag she brought, and Taylor sniffed the air like a little animal.

She had to physically fight the urge to coo and squish her cheeks with ungodly resolve of mind and soul.

“The uhm. Hunger. It’s… getting really bad. I…” Taylor trailed off, voice thick with something, stiff.

Hannah leaned back and let her legs fold, awkwardly hanging in the air, and it took Taylor a moment to realize that she was trying to sit down, and awkwardly tilt forward to place her back against the corner, adjusting the tentacles to not place pressure on her, before plopping down on her lap, burying her beet-red face into her chest again, turning her face away and using her hair as a shield.

She chuckled again, unable to hold it in, lowering her right arm to a tentacle and softly beginning to stroke it, feeling the flesh ripple and shudder under her palm with a strange, almost uncomfortable squirm. 

But it didn’t let go, predictably.

“You…” She hummed, leadingly, and Taylor audibly gulped.

“I… I thought I could get out of here by pressing into the ceiling. I didn’t think the cushions were foam, I just… I thought I could sink through them somehow, or- I don’t know. I just, ‘ this is soft, soft things part, so I can push through it’. That- that was the… whole thought process. It’s like dreaming. I was doing something, and there just… wasn’t room to question anything. Disbelief doesn’t exist in dreams. I just did it.” Taylor whispered, a distinct note of worry in her voice, tight.

Levity fled with that admission, and she hummed in acknowledgement, a pensive frown on her face.

“Next thing is- is visual hallucinations.” Taylor continued, and Hannah paused, blinking rapidly down at the girl.

Hallucinations? From hunger?

“M-Mixing with- with this. I just, do things, move through stuff like it's a dream, and then I- I started. Hallucinating.” Taylor said, haltingly, hug tightening to the point of considerable discomfort.

Then I started hallucinating.’

Taylor wasn’t just talking about how her power forced her to eat, she was talking about what happened last time her hunger got so bad.

She hugged the girl as tight as she could, softly beginning to rock side to side as her breaths got quicker and her words filled with wavers and shudders.

“I, it’s nothing huge. Just, I’d see myself grabbing the controller then dropping into the couch, then I was in the kitchen, staring out of the window. Another- another time, I was cutting vegetables, and I kept cutting the board until the knife snapped and everything was minced, and- and on the floor, because I just saw a carrot that shed pieces but wouldn’t reduce. It’s- then I’ll start getting shivers. I’ll start f-feeling cold. I’ll start feeling weak, but I won’t be. And- and during all of this, people slowly, s-s-slowly…” Taylor shuddered, voice choking on a sob.

She kissed the top of her head.

“It’s okay. You don’t-”

“They’ll start turning into meat. Someone will smile, and all I’ll see is a complex web of face muscles that will- that will taste good. It’s starting too. Your- your heartbeat’s making me hungry. ” Taylor sobbed with all the guilt in the world, quivering.

She gently thumped her back with a closed fist, shifting her legs so that they were half-raised off the floor between Taylor’s own, tilting Taylor forwards even more, bringing her closer.

“Taylor. That’s about as natural as your power gets. It’s okay. It won’t get that bad. I’ll bring you food, actual food, tomorrow. I only brought you a- about a pint of blood here, in a thermos, but it should hold you over.”

Taylor wiggled her head as if shaking it.

“You- you don’t have to, bring anything. W-we have time. I don't want you to- to hurt yourself, I just, I- I don’t- I don’t want this to end like how- how my- my dad-” Taylor continued, her next word choking on a hitched breath.

She didn’t want Hannah to die how her father had. The reminder of that incident can’t be good for- for her daughter. God, she hated seeing Taylor cry. It felt like someone was scraping blunt spikes across her heart.

“Taylor. First of all, I do have to. I’ll likely be your guardian soon. Feeding you is my most basic duty. Secondly, I want to. ” She whispered softly, and Taylor rose up higher, taking her ear off her chest to bury her face into her neck with a gut-wrenching sob, nails digging painfully into her shoulder as Taylor held on for dear life.

She held the back of her head in place, gently rubbing with her thumb.

“Thirdly, I’m proud of you . Thank you for telling me. I know how tempting it is to keep things close to your chest when you’re young. Now, do you want to drink blood to relax, or do you want to talk about something else?” She asked softly, moving her arms up and down in slow strokes across her head and back, speaking into Taylor’s shoulder, doing her best to muffle Taylor’s anguish with overwhelming affection.

Taylor sniffled and sucked in a shuddering breath, nodding in acknowledgement into her neck.

“I- I can drink, just, later.” Taylor warbled, and Hannah hummed an affirmative.

“I saw Vista when I dropped by earlier. What did you two talk about?” She asked in a whisper, attempting a lighter subject.

Taylor sniffled, then shook her head, staying silent.

If she didn’t want to talk, that was more than fine.

She just held her and vice versa, slowly relaxing.

A few minutes later, Taylor cleared her throat with a seemingly final sniffle.

“Sorry for crying. I- fuck I’m such a crybaby.” Taylor sighed. “And I know you’ll say it’s okay so don’t bother, I’m still going to wallow in embarrassment.” She continued with a miserable grumble into her shoulder.

Hannah chuckled quietly.

“V-Vista, she was doing most of the talking. I didn’t have- much to say. Questions, mostly.” Taylor said, seemingly out of the blue, and it took her a moment to parse what she was talking about before remembering her previous question. 

“What did you think of her?” She hummed.

She was genuinely curious, she wasn’t just talking for the sake of talking. If Taylor ever joined the Wards, which she honestly was starting to not want, it would be interesting to see how she played with people in that kind of environment.

“She’s really cute and really smart. And she’s a lot more thoughtful than I expected. And she’s really, s-surprisingly funny.” Taylor mumbled, admiration clear in her voice and Hannah’s chest shook with silent laughter for a moment, because oh boy was that accurate. “Her power is incredible. She’s just not creative with it for some reason.” Taylor sighed, as if disappointed for her, and Hannah formed a lopsided smile.

Not like PR would let her be creative with it.

“She uh, complained a lot too.” Taylor noted, before her voice shifted into clear amusement, a shaky smile curling against her shoulder, which in turn made her smile.

“She really wants a ‘ big stick to whack people with’ but apparently the ‘hair gel huffing s-skinwalkers in the image department’- ” Taylor continued, barely containing herself from laughing. “- want to use her to capture t-the uh, ‘mouthbreather ameri-tard parent audience so ‘The Babysittorate’ can do the parenting for them instead of a costly ipad’ and t-they can- can get more children to groom into being marketable p-plushies nobody will ever take seriously .” Taylor managed to stutter out, before snorting out a small bout of teary giggles.

The sound made her cheeks burn and her eyes burn with joy, even as she burst out into a small giggling fit as well.

Holy hell, Vista had been creative with her words today, huh?

And she had to do something nice for her, if only to thank her for cheering up Taylor.

“Y-Yep. Sounds like her on a bad day.” She forced out, voice warbling with laughter.

“I really, really like her. It’s a shame she doesn’t seem happy with the Wards.” Taylor hummed.

“Yeah, image matters a lot, and as with all big organizations, the PRT tends to look at people as more… potential tools for potential goals than actual people.” She murmured, voice subdued.

Just look at how they’re treating you for not being usable.

A fanciful idea rose, reasoning riding on its coat tails, and she paused, staring off into space, before pushing it aside to consider later.

“But on the other hand, the PRT isn’t really doing anything wrong. It’s a classic case of a kid being restless and not understanding that a single stray bullet could end her life in a city in America where there are more guns than people, and a bureaucratic government agency who allows that kind of danger for the sake of image because they always have to look at the bigger picture until individuals are too small to be noticed.” She finished, and Taylor was silent for a moment, before she shifted.

“Hm. What’s it like? Being a hero?” Taylor asked, shifting again to lower her forehead to Hannah’s collarbone.

“It’s a mixed bag. Much as I’d like to tell you it’s wonderful, I also don’t want to lie to you. It’s, firstly, very demanding. The first few months and years are usually the worst, but it doesn’t get easier as much as you just get used to it.” She mumbled, lowering her right hand off the middle of Taylor’s back to brush against the area where the tentacles were coming out of.

Taylor jolted and stiffened.

“For example, you’re told how to act, how to dress and carry yourself, how to express yourself or how to not express yourself if you aren’t the type for this kind of job. Then there’s the pressure on looks. For example, you know Assault?” She asked, still gently rubbing the same spot with her thumb as Taylor slowly relaxed again.

“Hm. Red suit, fast. I know him.” Taylor mumbled.

“Well, his image includes a skintight suit. And since changing someone’s image usually isn’t a thing the PRT is willing to do, there’s a lot of pressure on him to keep his physique the same. Same with Battery. It’s like a crossover between a government agency and a modeling business sometimes, depending on what image you were given or chose. They can’t put on a couple pounds without essentially getting harassed by the image department to slim down. There’s other things too, of course. This is an occupation where you’re unlikely to get through it without watching at least a few people die, then go on patrol the next day and still smile for the cameras. It’s also an occupation where you’re expected to save them, and when you do fail, it tends to hurt in ways that are hard to explain to someone who isn’t a hero themselves.”

Taylor nodded in understanding, having mostly relaxed back into her lap by now.

So she moved her hand down a bit, her wrist grazing the base of the tentacles, and Taylor stiffened again.

“Did you have moments like that?” Taylor asked, quietly.

She remembered a young, pale woman in a sunflower dress, and felt her features lower with blunted grief.

“Just once, thankfully. There was a young woman who thought to record a fight between Hookwolf and Oni Lee. The troopers didn’t see her, and she was quite far from the fight, physically. I went with a couple others to stop them, but the fight quickly headed in her direction, then one of Oni Lee’s grenades sent a piece of Hookwolf’s razors to her while we were fighting. Hit her in the neck, severed an artery. By the time the nearest trooper got to her, she was already beyond saving. I know it wasn’t my fault, and that I couldn’t have realistically done anything, but it still weighs on me.” She finished, voice a tad heavier than she’d like.

“I’m sorry,” Taylor sighed, voice full of sympathy.

“Don’t be, sweetheart.” She murmured, smiling, then finally lowered her hand to the base of the tentacles, petting them, and Taylor jerked in surprise, pulling back enough to give her a wide eyed look she couldn’t quite decipher.

She paused.

“Uh, is this uncomfortable?” She asked, genuinely curious, then pet the wriggling flesh just to emphasize.

Taylor’s lips pursed even as her eyes widened further. “I- uh. N-no? Just- weird. Good weird?” She blurted out, seemingly confused, experimentally wriggling a tentacle only to shudder as Hannah ran her nails over its base. 

She nodded, smiling.

She wasn’t sure how she could make Taylor see the tentacles as an actual part of her body like Elena had suggested, but she reasoned that touching them and acknowledging their existence was a decent step.

“Anyways, as I was saying, being a hero has its many cons, but it also has its pros.” She tried to steer the conversation back on track, and Taylor nodded jerkily, still stiff and seemingly confused, but accepting of her ministrations.

So she continued talking about her job in a way that was both realistic, but not bleak, knowing that Taylor was hanging onto her every word.





“Don’t look.” Taylor mumbled as she tried to hide behind the thermos, face practically glowing with her blush.

Despite the eyes being a molten mass of red rings and cracks and looking like something out of a horror movie, it was an adorable sight.

With a slight sigh and a chuckle, she closed her eyes, smiling as she leaned back.

“Not looking.”

Taylor made a huffing sound, then for a few seconds, the only stimuli to her senses was Taylor’s tentacles and legs tightening around her as she sat on her lap, and the occasional sound of gulping.

Then a big, satisfied pwah sound, followed by a sigh.

She opened her eyes, and watched Taylor lick her lips clean of blood, using her fingers to clean up anything left around her mouth.

Taylor’s eyes met hers, and she paused.

Then seemed to curl into herself a bit, averting her gaze as she resumed.

She smiled, and put a finger on Taylor’s nose, making her go cross-eyed for a moment before giving her an embarrassed, questioning look.

She didn’t have anything to say, honestly, she just wanted to boop her nose.

“Feeling better?” She asked, and dropped her hands onto Taylor’s knees as they dug into the floor beside her hips.

Taylor cleared her throat, and nodded, quickly screwing the cap back onto the thermos and putting it aside, still licking her lips.

“Y-Yeah. Thank you. Uhm…” Taylor trailed off, and raised a hand to point at the bag with a questioning look on her face, seemingly trying to find a way to escape her attention.

She turned.

“Oh, right! I brought you some things.” She grinned wide, and yanked the bag closer by a strap.





At some point, Taylor asked how to operate the MP3 player, admitting, much to Hannah’s immense confusion, that she’d never really listened to music much.

So she’d turned Taylor to the side, that way they could both see the screen as she taught her what the buttons did, Taylor cuddled up on her lap with her head tucked under Hannah’s chin as they went through the music choice Hannah had put in the thing, Taylor slowly marking the ones she liked and moving them to a playlist while skipping the ones she didn’t like and deleting them.

Hannah found that Taylor was very picky with her music choice, and very organized.

The moment she knew how to operate it, she began making several playlists with numbers and short acronyms instead of names, their categories only known to her, each with several songs overlapping but also many new ones.

At another point, Taylor had gotten used to her petting the tentacles like they were tails or something of that nature, their velvety flesh rippling and contracting with every pet and leaning into her touch.

It was a really nice and unique sensation.

And at some point, Taylor had finished organizing her music, and roped her into reading a book called an ‘excerpt compendium’ with her.

It was essentially a three hundred pages long book made up of countless tiny stories or interesting parts of other stories, from various times, authors, styles, and more. A rare kind of book, but one that Taylor seemed to love with a genuine earnestness and joy that made Hannah’s cheeks cramp from smiling.

To Taylor, books like that were like getting small hints of a wide array of flavors without attachment nor a large time investment.

It was through these rare types of books that she got introduced to so many writing styles and got so fond of many of them.

Hannah didn’t really know much about literature.

So their roles got swapped.

Now, Taylor had become the teacher, sitting with her back to Hannah’s chest with a tentacle holding the book up for them to read, telling her about the various styles and writers, going to well-worn pages of the book that she’d enjoyed.

Her oddest interest was a writing style she liked to call ‘soviet-style slice of life’, taken from a small excerpt from a translated book about a sleepy town in Russia that slowly turned into a depressive wasteland from factories moving in and not following regulations. The story was of a man growing up in said town, noting the depressing circumstances, and somehow finding light and joy in it all despite them due to the people around him despite his failing health and fading years.

It was oddly magical to read, and so incredibly strange. It was written in a time where capes did not exist yet.

Romanticism was also apparently a writing style that was Taylor’s absolute favourite, one that had grown in popularity over the Renaissance, according to Taylor, and after showing a few passages to Hannah, she could agree to loving that style as well.

It somehow had the power to take the most depressing or mundane of scenes and turn them into something dream-like and enchanting.

There were pieces of Greek literature, some from Spain, and even a few from the Middle East, though the vast majority were from English speaking countries rather than translated pieces.

At some point, their words pettered out, and they simply read together, Hannah’s chin on Taylor’s head, her hands covering Taylor’s on the girl’s stomach, red tentacles pressing into her own gut before curling off to the side to act as a blanket for them both with one tentacle gingerly holding a book up and carefully flipping the pages for them, all the while low static and barely-heard noises worked to suppress the background buzz of thoughts and immerse them into the stories they read.

The music track meant for meditative trances was quite effective for immersion. It became their favorite.

Hannah at some point remembered the brush she brought to fix Taylor’s tangled hair, and dug it out of the bag before leaning back to gently brush and work the knots out of her hair as they read, neither of them commenting about Taylor’s sniffles and shuddering breaths.

What must have been at least five or six hours after she’d first visited, with her legs tingling like they were being eaten by ants, Taylor decided to close the book and half-turn towards her, curling up like a cat on her lap and quickly falling asleep as Hannah continued working on her locks, humming that same old lullaby she vaguely remembered.

The soft smile on her face refused to leave all night, which she mostly spent deep in thought.

Notes:

Ask yee for fluff, and fluff yee shall receive.

Next chap has much less fluff and some more taylor POV, but not much if any angst or anythin

Chapter 13

Notes:

am depressed

mom militia takes my mind off things

your nice comments make me feel good and motivate me to write, so tyvm for that

tis all

next chap, eating, then a lot of time-skimming as we fastforward to trial

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

She woke slowly, feeling deliciously noodle-limbed and warm, a comforting smell surrounding her like a cloud-soft blanket, her pillow rubbing up and down her back and shoulder as she snuggled deeper into it.

After a few seconds of waking up, she realized what and who her pillow was, and heard something that vaguely sounded like English being softly whispered in the quiet, the words like the whisper of a demon trying to lure her away from sleepy nirvana.

She mumbled- something, a sound, and her pillow shook.

Another murmur, something probably legible to people who could use more than one brain cell but to her sounded like the cruel calling of distant fairies trying to lure her away from her perfect nap.

She whine-mumbled something that was supposed to resemble a protest, burrowing her face deeper into her pillow and taking a long deep breath, filling her nostrils with Hannah and gunpowder and living person, her brain turning to fuzzy cotton.

Another light shake, another whisper.

Her pillow shook a little, soft puffs of air moving against the top of her head.

She fell asleep again.

She was woken up by the sensation of movement, but didn’t bother herself with it, too comfy to be alarmed by the sensation of moving without any of her touching the floor, nor by the sensation of her back laying on something cold and soft.

Then her pillow tried to leave and wiggle out of her grasp and she vehemently protested by yanking it back and then turning over on her back to trap it between herself and the wall.

She promptly fell back asleep as her pillow uselessly squirmed and struggled against her all-encompassing hug.

Another couple hours later, her pillow woke her up again, her brain slowly rebooting and giving it a name as it- as Hannah whispered stuff about work and patrols with an apologetic tone.

Some childish, petulant part of her wanted to complain regardless, but as her mind resumed normal operations she quickly realized that that would be incredibly selfish, and thus, reluctantly, backed off to give Hannah some room to get off the bed, trapped against the wall as she was.

Unfortunately she miscalculated and backed up too much, falling off the bed with a high-pitched squeak of surprise, suddenly awake enough to hurriedly get up and hide her face in her hands as her skin slowly figured out how to match the surface temperature of the sun.

Hannah burst out into high pitched laughter that made her feel like the world was a warm place and that joy was just a step away, then wiggled off the bed, bent down to hug her, and kissed her head, and just like that, all of Taylor’s embarrassed emotions vanished to be replaced by something warm and mindlessly mushy.

“Love you sweetheart. Gotta go. I’ll be back later.” Hannah whispered against her hair, kissed her head again with an exaggerated ‘ mwah’ sound, then left, throwing a little wave over her shoulder as the door closed.

She waved back with a shaky smile on her face, torn between giddy warm joy for having had her here, and an entirely unreasonable bout of fear and anxiety and cold that seeped into the very room when she was out of sight.

The silence was discomforting, too loud against her ears, the soft thump-thump, pause, thump-thump nowhere to be found.

The room went from a little cozy nest to a cold, padded box. The glass turned from a window to the outside world, no matter how small, to a sinister observation window for any passersby to look at her like a zoo animal. Her new belongings turned from something comforting to something that could be taken away or broken at a whim, ruined for the cruel amusement of others or as a punishment, and she struggled not to immediately disconnect from them as she had with the previous batch of books.

The walls turned from soft fluff to something too soft to be solid, like sitting on a rocking boat, nothing stable left around her.

She curled into a ball, and tried to beat her mind into submission.

Because Hannah would come back.

She would.

Regardless of the fact that Hannah was perfect and a symbol of everything that was good and right and warm in the world, regardless of how much Taylor didn’t deserve her, regardless of how she understood her reaction was as overblown as the last four or five times, her mind was like a piston, pushing forward the idea that Hannah wouldn’t come back, and she had to keep pushing back against it by repeating the same two sentences, over and over.

Hannah would come back.

Because she promised.

Even if she thought herself pathetic for being so needy and clingy to the point where not having Hannah in her sight immediately felt like someone sucked the world of warmth and color and joy, Hannah would come back, because for better or worse, she promised, and she liked Taylor.

Or so she was starting to genuinely believe, one smile at a time.





At some point, the repetitive cycle of having half her mind repeating “ you’re not worth it she’ll find out something about you out there that will drive her away, she’ll decide she can’t really hurt herself for the sake of a waste of space, she’ll die on patrol,’ she’ll forget about you” and the other half repeating “Hannah will come back, because she promised” became too much, and she reached a tentacle out of her cocoon to drag the MP3 player to her, before she closed the gap again and started to fiddle with it.

The ‘meditation’ track helped calm down some of that background panic.

The ‘calming’ track stifled it significantly, and even at two percent volume, when in a closed bubble of flesh, it was easy to hear it.

Slowly, she calmed down.

She still felt unsafe and cold and scared in that unspecified, background kind of way, but she could at least focus enough to read a book if she wished, which is what she did.





Gallant came by for a chat.

She… didn’t really like their conversation.

Vista had come here because she was curious, she was interested in talking to another girl, and she wanted to vent to someone who could get it, who was disconnected from the whole ecosystem and wouldn’t just shrug and say “well yeah, image, am I right?” and dismiss her words.

Vista was cute, smart, funny, and very energetic and interested in what Taylor had to say, even if she didn’t really say anything.

Taylor didn’t trust her and she doubted that she was anything but a passing whim or curiosity to the girl, but talking to her had been very fun. And very enlightening to a subject the world really didn’t know about the inner workings of.

Gallant… it felt like he was here because he felt like he had to be. He spoke like one of the responders who fished her out of the Bay rather than someone here to actually talk to her.

Like he was here to comfort her and talk at her, having made up his mind on what she was like and what she needed and like he was here to provide it.

He was nice, she could tell, but she was in the middle of reading when he came and his way of talking just grated on her in a way. It was both condescending without meaning to be, and in a paradoxical way sounded like he wasn’t actually paying attention to her, despite speaking right at her.

After a dozen minutes of awkwardness or so, he gracefully left with a vague comment of visiting some other time.

She went back to her book, and wrapped the scarf around her neck again.

Then she frowned, because it smelled like her dad, but the room smelled like Hannah, and she was torn.

Feeling oddly like she was betraying her dad, she left the scarf in the corner, and closed her cocoon of flattened tentacles again, their soft glow and her low-tier nightvision enough to read with.

Then she startled in realization, a sort of eureka moment that had her blinking.

Before she could think further on the idea, the intercom fizzed to life, and a trooper's muffled voice came through, making her stiffen and lock up, her chest tightening.

She only took a shower once a week in here. They weren't here for that.

What did she do wrong this time?

The door opened.





She was really jittery.

Which was in some ways surprising, and some others, not.

Hannah was a hero, so she was not unused to injury, but this would be the first time she’d ever purposefully harmed herself, and definitely the first time she’d ever lost a full limb.

But.

Taylor was hungry.

And that was all the justification she really needed, honestly.

She took a deep breath, scooted the chair back to have her shoulder straight, and briefly frowned.

She would be perfectly fit for duty with just her right arm. She could even drive her motorcycle just fine one armed, she tried it.

And her dominant arm was her right one.

So, left it is.

She carefully put her whole arm into the slot of the machine sitting innocently on her kitchen table, and pressed the first button, feeling four thin needles come out of the circular hole’s rim and into her arm.

She pressed the second button as soon as her whole arm felt numb. A tourniquet squeezed the absolute life out of her arm, and she jolted in surprise at the odd sensation, her mind telling her she should be feeling pain but receiving no such signals..

She went to press the third button, and hesitated, some instinctual fear and wild what-ifs making her pause.

With a shaking finger, before she could go down a spiral that would end up with her giving up and breaking a promise she refused to break, she pressed the third button.

She did feel something.

She watched the muscles of her shoulder and upper arm pull back a bit and slacken as the ends of what they were attached to were suddenly cut, a very odd sight, and she felt a strange and sudden sense of nausea and sickness, though she could not tell if that was a psychological or a physical response.

Then, the machine’s light lit up, and she pressed the fourth button.

A bunch of sounds, some hissing and some like spraying, and the tourniquet pulled back into the device, releasing her.

She was prepared for the sight, but it still made her momentarily blink at the sudden nothingness below her shoulder. 

The cut was very clean and already cauterised, so there wasn’t even any mess to take care of.

Then the device flushed itself, or something of that nature, and split open, revealing her arm within, like a piece of meat in a very futuristic, fucked up display.

Now to… prepare it.

She felt oddly queasy, holding her exceptionally limp arm like this.

Twenty minutes later, her arm was on a cutting board with a clamp attached to the wrist pinning it in place on the kitchen table. Her teeth were aching.

Her power turned into a cleaver, which she raised, and paused.

“... Should I season it?” She mumbled, then replayed her words, and mentally recapped her current situation, sitting in her kitchen trying to figure out how to butcher and process her arm so Taylor wouldn’t freak out over it.

She snorted a small chuckle, unable to help herself.

She had to do this and get it over with, she reminded herself.

She also had to patrol again in three hours, and apartment number one was right after, and then she had another meeting with Carol to discuss specifics and strategy and she had to pack the toolbox back up again and figure out how to cook dinner one armed and then figure out how to dodge the questions of her coworkers and try to hide her civilian identity despite the missing arm and she should probably call the PRT and just ask for a ride there and just keep her motorcycle on the job site and she had to renew her licence soon and she had to take it to the repair shop and she was in talks with that merchandise company again because she actually cared about money now and they never closed the offers they’d made her technically and she had to make a phonecall and an email and another email and then cook dinner and then go to the team briefing and she had to place that new armor request for Armsmaster because she could not die under any circumstances not anymore and-

She should probably season the arm.

Should she skin it first? How? Bite the skin and just yank the meat with her free arm like some old-age neanderthal?

Would she even taste good? Maybe she should drink something sweet beforehand? Inject some blueberry juice into her veins like a junkie for the sugar?

The barrage of absurdity and disbelief and mental images was too much.

She burst into laughter, a sharp, shrill thing that was just a slight bit unhinged as she stumbled back and fell into a chair, moving her power to her hip as she rubbed at her face, her chest and stomach convulsing with something so in-between laughter and soft crying that there was no way to tell what it was, giggles weaving with soft coughs and yips that were on the very edge of being sobs but not quite.

She was so fucking stressed.

Five minutes later, breathing heavily and still shaking with giggly-sobbing aftershocks of- whatever that was, she realized that she had a perfectly good target to let out some stress on.

She jumped up, formed the cleaver again, reared her hand up, and swung it down with a yell.





“Uh…” Triumph blinked at her arm, then gave her a questioning look.

She ignored him.

She continued to ignore him for another twenty minutes before he shut up and by god Rory you’re a nice kid but she was another twenty minutes of unsubtle prodding away from trying to find out if she could strangle him one-armed.

In a friendly spar, of course.

She had to remember who actually knew about all this, which was pretty much all the Wards except Kid Win, then Assault, Battery, and Dauntless. And Armsmaster.

This was going to be annoying.





It was extremely annoying.

She was stopped like five times with questions as to unsanctioned cape fighting while out of the job, given looks of all kinds from everyone who wasn’t in on the info, and then when she finally got to Taylor’s cell, it was empty.

She stood there for a solid ten minutes doing breathing exercises, bag clutched in hand.

Then she marched to Director Piggot’s office.

Don't commit treason don't commit treason don't commit treason don't commit treason don't commit treason don't commit treason don't commit treason don't commit treason-





The worst part was that it made sense.

Piggot’s reasoning for transferring Taylor to the PRT headquarters made sense. The girl had destroyed an entire cell from a panic attack, she could have probably burrowed through the wall and dove into the sea if she’d really tried.

It was unsafe to keep her there for both containment and personnel, from a cold, clinical standpoint.

So despite the urge to spit in Piggot’s smug face, she couldn’t risk irrational protests without making herself look far too emotionally invested and unreasonable. Because the reasoning made sense.

It still infuriated her.

She could blame it on the newfound stress being piled onto her already existing mountain of it. 

Right as Taylor got the chance to talk to people other than her, she was moved into a deeper loop of bureaucracy than most people were willing to go through to chat to a relative stranger. It was so unfair. Vista might try to talk to Taylor again because she was stubborn and they hit it off, and maybe Aegis would try too, but she had no compunctions about the fact that Taylor’s social prospects got kneecapped, again.

Beyond that, their time together got kneecapped, and that was driving her up the wall. She had nothing else to destress with other than going wild with her power, and there just wasn’t a place for her to do that. She couldn’t go to the firing range and pull out a cycling grenade launcher, she’d wreck the place in seconds.

Piggot found a great way to inconvenience both of them, and subsequently, to piss them off.
Taylor’s new cell was in the PRT Headquarters, in the brute-rated holding cells. To get to her, the new process was proving to be an absolute chore.

This place functioned far more like a prison than the M/S cells on The Rig.

She had to set up an appointment, specify it had to be face to face, then come into a separate monitored room covered in foam sprayers and Tinkertech forcefield restrictors, a room with one metal table and two chairs.

After having everything she brought with her thoroughly checked, which was a very long process because she had a chopped up arm inside a container in her bag and that needed so much context for the troopers to understand and verify, she was allowed to bring her things into the glorified interrogation room, and they’d have a maximum of four hours to talk allotted throughout a day, and not a minute more.

That felt like such little time, when it came to Taylor.

Now, finally standing in front of Taylor’s cell, she felt a strange mix of worry, joy, and anxiety.

She realized something when the troopers gathered around her.

She didn’t trust the PRT around Taylor.

It made her hackles rise to think of leaving Taylor in their ‘care’.

Imagining troopers slapping brute cuffs on Taylor and just dragging her here without explanation made her genuinely upset.

There was no warmth nor softness to this place. She knew how the brute cells looked like here. Just a concrete slab with a stiff memory foam block on it to act as a bed, four steel walls, and hidden containment foam sprayers everywhere. Taylor might be on twenty four seven suicide watch, but the room wasn’t padded since it had sprayers in the corners to stop her by force.

The cell had no screen either, so she couldn’t even look in and see how Taylor was doing.

The only reason she was even allowed to escort Taylor to the meeting room with the rest of the guards was her occupation.

Still, after the mechanisms and cuffs were passed through the door and it opened, she was torn between suddenly feeling like she was able to breathe and suddenly wanting to rebel against the system she’d worked in her entire life.

Taylor was covered in restraints, one being a giant metal mouthguard of sorts, like a dog’s, another being a boxy metal piece with her arms locked inside it, and her ankles were surrounded by two huge cuffs and an equally oversized chain. Her tentacles were pressed together by gigantic heavy duty belts into a singular thick tail-like appendage.

Her teeth gnashed against each other.

Taylor looked so scared.

She used to believe so heavily in law and authority, believing it was what made a country stable and worth living in, but right now she couldn’t feel anything but contempt for the organisation behind all the familiar faces she knew.

Their eyes met between the guard’s helmets.

She tamed her anger to smile at her, using her eyes as much as she could.

Taylor’s eyes widened. A massive sigh of relief left her, shaky and wavering, and she deflated, shoulders lowering, eyes sparkling with relief and hope, looking at her like she was the only thing in the entire corridor.

Hannah didn’t feel like she deserved to be the recipient of such faith, she felt like she’d failed her in some way. But she was, and so she would prove worthy of it or die trying.

They marched to the meeting room, her taking point because who would tell her no?

They got inside, and the guard shortly instructed Taylor on how to operate the odd machine next to the door which locked and unlocked the cuffs, before giving Hannah a waiver that they would not be responsible should Taylor kill her during the meeting, which she signed off on immediately.

Then the guard left, and Taylor quickly fumbled her restraints into the odd clamps, leaving them behind and attached to the wall, followed by her putting her head in a weird machine that made Hannah nervous, and then finally, her leg cuffs.

Hannah took a deep breath, and finally let it out. For the first time in the entire day, she felt relaxed and without worries.

With everything but the belts being removed, Taylor looked a little better, heaving a massive sigh of relief before she turned to her and startled, staring at her arm. Or the lack of one.

“Y-You…?” Taylor mumbled, shooting her an incredulous, disbelieving look.

Elena’s words of incomprehension towards gestures of kindness directed at her came back to her.

She’d told her four times she was going to do it, she had thought it had sunk in, but apparently, not really. Or Taylor didn’t quite believe her until now.

No, she seemed to believe anything she said. Maybe just… didn’t think she’d go through with it?

Taylor was a strange person.

She lowered the scarf and the face mask she had beneath it, and smiled, warm and genuine.

“I did. And I’m really sorry for being so late, it’s like… seven PM right now. It’s been a busy day-” and what an understatement that was considering she was out working since seven AM, “-and then when I went to your cell they told me they moved you here, and security is frustrating to get through. Did they let you keep your stuff?” She asked, mildly concerned, and Taylor kept staring at her missing arm for a couple seconds before nodding, still dumbstruck.

“Oh, that’s good. Now, do you want to eat, or do you want to relax for a bit first?” She asked, turning towards the bag in her hand and laying it on the table as she rummaged through to grab the package.

“I-” She started, and let out the rest of her sentence in a sharp wheeze when arms crushed her torso and lifted her off the floor, Taylor’s face smushing into her shoulder as Hannah kicked the chair with her surprised flailing, its sudden rattle only further disorienting her senses.

“Thankyouthankyouthanktyouthankyouthankyouthankyouth-thankyou-thankyouthankyou-” Taylor babbled, voice warbling with tears, and she tried to speak only for a wordless wheeze to come out.

She felt like a squeeze tube filled with blood instead of toothpaste in the hands of a particularly angry bodybuilder.

Then Taylor let go, and she stumbled, only to be caught again, this time with fretting hands.

“Ohmygod I’msosorry I just got r-really, I can’t believe, you’re so-”

And back in the hug, a tight but manageable one this time as she coughed and gasped for breath.

“Thank you, thank you, I-I’ll make it up to you, I promise, I-”

“No.” She rasped out, and coughed a little again, wriggling her arm out between Taylor’s hug to throw it over her shoulders and gain enough leverage to nuzzle her head and softly bump it with her own.

“It’s not a debt. Just-” She wheezed out, and coughed a little, “- just food. Didn’t feel a prick, I swear. Also, next time, try not to squeeze my organs out of my ears, sweetheart.” She joked, with a cough-giggle-cough sound.

Then she gasped for air again and ow something was definitely bruised in there.

Taylor nodded rapidly with a cute, wordless sound of agreement.

“Sorry sorry sorry. Thank you. I can’t believe- no, I can.” Taylor mumbled, then sniffled. “You’re a saint.” She said, with a reverent, awed, teary tone that was… actually a little worrying because it sounded like she meant that literally .

She probably didn’t.

Right?



…Was her family religious?

Shit.

“Thank you. For everything. And for coming. I was scared they were taking me to the Birdcage and I almost panicked, b-but you said you’d come for me anyway, s-so I didn’t. I’m not in more trouble, right?” Taylor murmured, then raised her head just enough to peek up at her from where she was trying to fuse her face with Hannah’s top, eyes glinting with unshed tears and looking like a pleading puppy.

Besides the red glow and all that.

She laughed- and coughed a bit-, and shook her head.

“No, you’re not. They just realized you’re much stronger than they thought, so they brought you here in case you tried to run.”

Taylor ducked back down, and nodded, breathing in a deep breath and sighing it out, most of the tension in her body following the exhale like she was physically breathing out her stress.

Then she took another deep breath, this time much more obvious.

“Aren’t I all gross and sweaty?” She murmured, gently scratching T- her daughter’s scalp, confused, and Taylor shifted.

“I mean… a bit, but it’s fine. You still smell like… you?” Taylor mumbled, then visibly cringed. “Sorry-”

“It’s fine, really. I expect having enhanced senses and a vaguely predatory power theme means you have quite the fixation on scent and all that. I get it. It’s a little bit odd, but if you’re not grossed out, I’m not either. And, since I’m not sure how to move this conversation to something else, I’m just going to mention that I checked out an apartment today, and I was wondering what you thought of it as someone who’s going to live in it.” She offered, and swung her arm back to her hip to wrestle her phone out of her pocket, quickly going to the gallery.

Taylor committed a great personal sacrifice by momentarily shifting to the side to glance at the photos, then gasped.

“T-that’s… big.”

She nodded, swiping to the side to show more.

“It’s three bedrooms, kitchen-living room, two small baths, and one giant balcony. Top floor, large windows everywhere, and… let me find the picture.” She hummed softly, still catching her breath as her power fixed whatever she’d bruised a second ago.

Aha, there it is.

“And it’s got a good view of The Rig while being practically right on top of the Boardwalk.” She finished, smiling.

It was perfect.

“It’s… amazing. It’s perfect. I- wait, h-how much does it cost?” Taylor asked, and she shrugged with a smile.

“Don’t worry about that. I know your family likely wasn’t very well off, but heroes make good money.”

Taylor hummed dubiously.

“I just- I don’t want you to spend a huge amount of money just for me.” Taylor mumbled.

She wished she had a second arm right now.

She settled for resting her head on Taylor’s.

“It’s not just for you. It’s for me and you and maybe your kids in the future. But I could live comfortably in a concrete box, so my opinion doesn’t matter as much as yours here. I’ll check out a couple more, and bring you pictures, but what would you think about living here?” She asked softly, gesturing to the picture showing a vast stretch of sea with The Rig in the distance with her thumb, just over their balcony railings.

Taylor shuddered in that by-now familiar way that meant she was trying to hold back tears.

“It’s- amazing. I’d love to.”

She grinned.

“Alright. This takes the top spot for now then. Do you want to eat, or talk about… well, whatever comes to mind?” She gently asked, shoving her phone back into her pocket and hugging Taylor again.

Taylor audibly gulped.

“I- I’d like to eat in a bit. I can… kind of smell it, it’s distracting. B-but uhm, first, I wanted to ask something.” Taylor mumbled, even more shy than usual.

“Go ahead.”

Taylor cleared her throat.

“Well, uhm. Would it be a bother to… give me one of your scarves? Or, this one? I just… the new cell smells like iron. And iron kinda smells like blood. And your scarf will… smell like you. Nghrhh this sounds so stupid and weird…” Taylor groan-whined, letting out a half-hearted sob right after, and Hannah giggled because it was weird but it was also really cute.

“Sure, just take it. I have a facemask under this just in case the scarf gets knocked loose or burnt off, so I can do my job just fine until I go home and grab another one.”

Taylor’s eyes peeked up, questioning.

“I’m sure.”

Taylor nodded, lowering her eyes to the scarf.

“S-so uhm, you mentioned teaching me how to… tie one of these into a mask?”

Well, technically it was a balaclava she was pretty sure, but it sounded too foreign and… terrorist-y for her tastes. Her and PR agreed on that one, at least.

But that was secondary to the unspoken request.

She smiled, wide and close-mouthed.

“Of course. Might be a bit tough with one hand, but I can guide your hands instead. Let’s go sit.”

Taylor picked her up again, and she let out a long-suffering sigh.

“You can let me walk.”

“Nuh-uh.” Taylor mumbled, then pushed her up to the table before finally letting go, grabbing a chair to turn it around, putting its back between Hannah’s legs, then sitting down.

Hannah undid the loop around her neck, and gave Taylor the scarf, who grabbed it and tried to make heads and tails of where it began and where it started.

After doing so, Taylor turned to give her a questioning look.

She smiled.

“Okay, so first, take the edges, hold them up, and thread both through the center, under each other. Only a bit, make sure the loop is loose.” She began, and Taylor fumbled her way through her instructions as Hannah occasionally extended a hand to indicate what exactly she meant with pantomimes and gestures.

One minute later, Taylor shifted in her chair to turn around, almost posing in her seat for her as she wore an american flag around her mouth and nose, wringing her hands together.

She wasn't sure why exactly, but she felt so proud in that moment that she couldn't help but grab Taylor by the chin and kiss her forehead again, despite her embarassed squirming, then lean back to beam at her.

"A bit more tan and people wouldn't even tell the difference." She chirped, kicking her feet, laughter in her chest, and Taylor's eyes thinned a little with her smile.

Taylor's
hand rose to softly brush against the scarf, fingertips skimming it with care, her entire demeanor softening and smoothing over as she continued to stare at Hannah's knee.

"Hannah?" Taylor asked quietly.

She tilted her head, still smiling.

"Thank you. For not making me feel like I'm weird and creepy and evil no matter how... strange I get, or what stupid thing I do, or no matter what weird things I ask for. And thank you for... everything. All the things you've done for me. Just... being you." Taylor breathed out, and looked up at her, eyes shining with both tears and naked reverence.

It was the look of someone who would immolate themselves for another person without a second thought.

Probably without a first thought either, considering how open that gaze was.

Hannah's smile shifted a little, some part of her quite uncomfortable with being the target of such intense and focused emotions, while another part of her was just happy that Taylor was happy and liked her so much.

"You're welcome, sweetheart." She said, softly smiling. Then she flicked Taylor's forehead, and shook her hand out when all it did was make Taylor blink at her. "Also stop being self deprecating, you haven't done anything stupid yet." She added on, and Taylor laughted quietly.

After the moment of levity passed, Taylor took a deep breath, then sighed it out.

"Okay, I... I would like to eat now. If that's okay."

Hannah nodded.

"Sure thing. Just don't get the scarf messy, I'll want it back eventually. Also I'd prefer if you didn't wear it up around me, I like seeing your face." She said as she dug into the bag she brought with her.

Taylor blinked at her a couple times, before she slowly lowered the scarf as if unsure, and nodded.

Then Hannah put the faintly bloody, sealed bag on the table, and Taylor's gaze moved to stare at it, nostrils flaring but gaze puzzled.

"That's... your arm?"

"Yep. Messily chopped to pieces for your eating pleasure," and boy was it messy, if Taylor wasn't even sure if that was her arm in the bag, "And I also put salt and pepper on a few pieces because I don't know how your tastebuds work but might as well experiment."

For the first time, Taylor gave her a look like she was questioning her sanity.

Hannah smiled wider, and brought the bag forward, and Taylor took it, her lips starting to tremble as her breathing picked up.

Hannah didn't push nor rush, calmly sitting there and letting Taylor come to terms with this whole situation.

Eventually, Taylor got up to put her chair back in the right way, facing the table, and put the bag on it, swallowing audibly every few seconds and breathing harder, but still not moving.

That was fine, they had a few hours.

Notes:

I hope I illustrated just how highly taylor thinks of Hannah without making it feel too in-your-face

and I hope i illustrated well how Hannah is slowly starting to be unable to relax unless she is around Taylor, because codependency might be unhealthy but fuck me if it isn't fluffy and cute (at least in the media i consume idk how its like irl)

Chapter 14

Summary:

In which Hannah taste tests herself, Taylor reviews Hannah chop ribeye steak, and two security guards have wildly different reactions to the sight.

Notes:

someone mentioned a third pov just to make sure the squick factor of this scene is properly portrayed from people that are at least vaguely sane and functional, and i decided that yes, that is perfect, and im going to go even further! muaha!

This is pretty much like 900 words so consider it an added scene rather than a new chapter lmao

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

She wasn’t sure what to expect when Taylor finally took off the scarf, put it aside, and opened the bag before reaching in to grab some of the pieces.

Taylor held up a circular slab of what used to be her forearm, the overpowering scent of blood filling the room as she stared at it, body trembling from tension as she gave her side-eyed glances.

“Want me to turn away?” She asked.

Taylor gulped, licked her lips, then shakily murmured, “I- y-y-y-yeah.”

She lifted her legs and turned, sitting cross-legged on the desk while staring at the wall as she leaned back and supported her upper body on the table with her arm, lightly stretching. 

A strangely animalistic soul-deep groan of satisfaction came from Taylor, the sound deeper than her newly teenaged voice should be able to muster, and she chuckled, leaning forward then extending her hand backwards to place it on Taylor’s head.

The sounds, breaths, and Taylor’s every movement, suddenly stopped.

She gently threaded her fingers through Taylor’s luscious hair, then began to hum the lullaby she knew from heart, leaning her head back to stare up at the ceiling.

Taylor resumed her lunch, the sound of tearing flesh and snapping bone filling the room, her breaths heavy and deep.

While some part of her was fairly disturbed and grossed out by this… bizarre circumstance, an equally large part of her felt proud of Taylor and satisfied that she could overwrite the terrible experiences of her first two feeding with something light and perversely domestic like this.

She had been worrying that Taylor would have a very negative outlook on eating due to her first two experiences, so while keeping her distance might work, she wanted to make it a nice thing. To eat.

Even if it was morbid, at least she wouldn’t have to worry about Taylor starving herself should something go wrong.





“There’s other feeds to look at, Maria.” Simon drawled, swerving his chair with his propped up feet to glance at the other three dozen monitors covering the wall, all vaguely tilted towards their desks.

“I know that, but- but what the fuck.” She snapped, and gestured to the security feed in front of her with both hands like presenting the sight to him.

Simon scoffed, not even glancing her way.

“Have you never seen a Changer before?”

“She’s eating a SUPERHERO’S ARM right in FRONT OF HER! And Miss Militia is patting her on the head!” She exclaimed, her voice rising in pitch from sheer- fucking, incredulous- what!?

Simon paused, then slowly swerved his chair to squint at her screen.

“That’s, that’s not her arm.” He fumbled, half-questioning.

“YES IT IS, SECURITY CALLED US UP FOR IT EARLIER!” She involuntarily screeched, then gestured at the screen again with sputtering half-words, because what is she supposed to SAY TO THIS!?

“Damn, that girl’s got some chompers on her.” Simon said slowly as he used his console to zoom in on the sight of the girl EATING A HUMAN ARM!

She turned away, gesturing at the wall like it was a person, grabbing at her hair then slamming her head into the wall with a miserable keen of confusion before turning back to Simon who seemed morbidly fascinated because he kept zooming in and oh god the girl was eating her fingers now!

Then he unmuted the feed and raised the volume and oh fuck she could hear it she was going to hurl.

“Th-buaha-wa-wuwuwuh-ahwtat-” She squeaked, then trailed off into a confused mewl of traumatised informational overload.

Was she having a stroke?

She was pretty sure she was having a stroke.

Miss Militia! Her favorite local superheroine! Patting someone on the head as they ate her arm! How- why- when- what?! She was going to ask for an autograph and now she knew that if she saw her all she’d want to do is blurt out a million questions that she can’t ask because it’s fucking illegal! Or she’d vomit on her like she did in 5th grade to Miss Wilkins because she could't stand blood and the things she'd seen today alone were making her dizzy!

“No…” Simon gasped, in disbelief.

She opened her fingers to peek at the screen, against her better judgement.

Miss Militia had half-turned to pick up a tiny piece of her arm floating around the blood of the bag, holding it up for examination.

“How do I taste?” Miss Militia asked, and the Changer in the chair paused.

“Good.” She replied, voice strained, then went back to shearing through Miss Militia’s arm, loudly crunching and cracking through the bones with meaty snaps. Then she paused again. “U-uhm, like... gunpowder and smoke and earthy meat. T-the uh, salt is nice. The pepper’s making me a bit- queasy.”

Salt?

Wait, pepper!?

Miss Militia raised the little piece of meat, and put it in her mouth, before making a scrunched up face as she chewed.

“Don’t shee zhe apheal, but ohay swee’heart.” The woman commented softly, voice muffled and expression pinched, looking like she had eaten a whole bag of lemons and was questioning her life choices.

"Did you just-" The changer blurted out, lowering a piece of arm to stare at Miss Militia's back.

"Yesh, thought I'd try it to bond with you but this is making me feel sick actually."

"Wu- just spit it out!"

"We don't waste food in my household." Miss Militia petulantly mumbled as she kept chewing.

“If I could sell this footage on the dark web I’m sure I’d be rolling in money from some very strange people right now.” Simon mumbled.

Maria dove for the trashcan as her lunch rose into her neck.

Notes:

i regret absolutely fucking nothing MUERHAHAHAHA

Chapter 15

Notes:

Mild angst occurs.

Mom Militia immediately blows out its kneecaps with a 12 gauge shotgun made of fluff.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The first bite, she almost hurled.

The emotion was hard to describe.

It was like she was there but wasn’t, like she was just eating a piece of meat but wasn’t.

The skin tone was wrong. The taste was wrong. The skin was too tight and young and smelled like Hannah rather than father.

Still, her brain felt like a strobe light, flashing between reality and memory and making her feel like she was about to eat her own heart out of her chest.

Then Hannah’s hand met her head and everything felt alright.

Scary, and new, and uncertain, but there was… there was hope.

She was still queasy, but it felt like it was the pepper more than the gut-pulping guilt and remembrance of what she’d done.

Then Hannah tried to…

She honestly wasn’t sure what had gone through her head when she decided to try a piece of herself, but her evaluation of Hannah became even more charitable because-

Because somehow, she hadn’t vomited from the mere action, then even made a… joke? About not wasting food.

And it didn’t escape her how Hannah had done something that she doubted anyone ever would willingly do, just- just to bond with her. Some kind of solidarity.

It was a nice visit.

And for the first time in a while, she felt human, at least until she was muzzled and shackled like a dog and marched back to her cell.

It was enough.





She couldn’t sleep.

The foam block was comfortable, more comfortable than her old padded block of concrete.

She was warm.

She was… still hungry, but nowhere near as terrible as yesterday.

But she didn’t feel safe.

She couldn’t sleep.

Eventually, her body betrayed her.

She dreamt of a pleading, sobbing mass of bodies and wailing mouths, begging for mercy as she ate and ate and ate and made their teeth her own, and woke up shuddering and sobbing, unable to breathe besides shuddering, wheezing whimpers.

Why?

She had eaten, no problem.

So why?

She was terrified.

She was alone.

She was cold.

She was alone.

She was going to die.

She would never see the sun again.

She was alone.

She-

She wasn’t.

In the relative privacy of her cell, she could feel little shame about how pathetically she whimpered for Hannah with a voice that didn’t come out, delirious, feeling more like she was praying the woman would magically appear in her cell than anything coherent like a plea.

Fingers jerking like the legs of a dying spider curled around a scarf, and she dragged it to her face as she curled further into a shivering ball, gasping desperately for air into it, pretending the oversized tentacle clutched tight in her arms was Hannah.

Or just, anything. Something alive, someone else.

It helped draw the panic attack away, the stress slowly bleeding out.

Her body betrayed her again, hours later.

She was too tired to enter a nightmare.

She just startled awake, heart racing and feeling unsafe and exposed and freezing despite the skin writhing over her flesh being so warm.

She was too dehydrated to cry.

She closed her eyes again.





The shackles and restraints finally fell off, remaining attached to the machine by the door.

“Well, you look woozy today.” A sweet, kind voice said, amused and light.

The world was right again. She turned with an exhausted but ecstatic grin, only to stumble when the room tilted, eyes widening.

Hannah grunted in effort as she caught her, stumbling a bit before stabilizing and staring down at her with open concern.

Concern brought guilt, because she was causing Hannah to feel something unpleasant and that was like- it just shouldn’t happen. Anger followed because Hannah was feeling bad because of her, insignificant useless her, and-

Then rationality came in to grumble at her, because Hannah thought she was worth it, and Hannah thought that she wasn’t a bother, and Hannah was right.

The sky was blue, things fell if you let go of them, and Hannah was right.

So she just pushed the self-deprecating thoughts out of her mind to the best of her abilities and smiled, genuinely.

She wasn’t sure how it looked, but it didn’t help the furrow in Hannah’s brow.

“Taylor? Are you okay? Do you need more… you know?” Hannah asked, straightening them and giving her a telling tilt of the head towards her missing arm.

She blanched, her tails jerking with enough force for one of the buckles to snap and make her flinch.

“Nonononono, I’m- I’m just, don’t hurt yourself, I’m fine, I- uh, I-”

I can’t sleep without you there, her brain filled the sentence and she choked on the words because she was so fucking pathetic and stupid and weak she couldn’t help but get angry at herself despite knowing she couldn’t change.

She couldn’t sleep without Hannah around. She knew that. She tried but all she could manage were five minute naps that would escalate into a feverish, short lucid dream that had her waking up and wondering if she’d even stopped dreaming, then calm down just enough to recognize this was reality and settle back for another five minute nap that ended the same way.

But saying any of that made her feel like a tiny child that had- wet the bed, or something.

She could just imagine Emma’s mocking voice, crooning ‘ oh I’m scawed to sweep awone’ in her ear, could practically hear the choir of laughter that follows.

But.

Did she care anymore?

Why should she care about anyone who wasn’t Hannah?

Nobody cared about her that wasn’t Hannah, so it made sense to dismiss them. Still, would Hannah not think the same, at least inwardly?

Were she in her position, she couldn’t help but think that something like that mocking thought would cross her mind. And it was… scary to consider.

But Hannah told her to talk to her. So she had to talk to Hannah. She had to tell her things, both to protect her from Taylor and because Hannah told her to tell her things. So she would. But she…

“I-” She started, and choked again, averting her blurring gaze, jaw trembling with humiliation.

Hannah’s arm wrapped around her shoulders, and a soft kiss landed on the crown of her head.

She shuddered, and finally wrapped her arms around her, hugging her and breathing in her scent, their limbs slotting together with familiar ease.

Thump-thump, pause, thump-thump.

Hannah hummed pensively.

“...Okay sweetheart. I think I should… establish something. First, you don’t want to tell me whatever is wrong, right?” Hannah murmured.

Even if she told her, it wasn’t something Hannah could do something about. She hadn’t slept in… ever since she got here.

She slowly nodded.

Hannah hummed affirmatively.

“Okay, that’s fair. First, I want to say that you can tell me anything. There is nothing you could have possibly done or think of that would make me hate you, or back away. Absolutely anything. You could tell me you want to kill someone who harmed you, or tell me that you’re still hungry and want a leg next time, and we’d deal with it together. Secondly, communication is really important, sweetheart.”

She nodded into her jacket because of course, Hannah was right.

But she still didn’t want to tell her, and it sounded like Hannah would tell her to say it anyway.

She absorbed the information like a sponge, trying to internalise it.

“Communication draws people closer. It makes bonds, it breeds familiarity, and ensures that there are no misunderstandings or fights and arguments. That said, you do not have to tell me if you do not want to. Just know that no matter what it is, you can tell me. Whether you do tell or not, depends on if you want to tell me. Alright, bug?” Hannah softly swayed in place as she murmured, and Taylor cursed herself as her emotions boiled over.

Crying.

Again.

What was wrong with her?

“I- I can’t…” She warbled out, Hannah’s words echoing in her skull and bouncing around like pinballs.

Communication was important.

She wanted to bond with Hannah. She wanted to be even more familiar with her, and the thought of having an argument or a fight with Hannah made her feel like someone dropped orange-hot coals in her chest.

And the option to not tell her if she so wished, was oddly enough, what made her suddenly decide that she wanted to tell her.

“I can’t… sleep without you. It’s- stupid, but I just- I keep having nightmares and panic attacks and- jumping in and out of lucid dreams until I can’t tell what’s real.” She warbled, shrinking, wishing she could turn into a marble and be crushed to dust rather than deal with how fucking s-

“Not stupid, sweetheat. I used to have a plushie. Once you get used to sleeping while holding something, or just, with something or someone, it can be hard to break the habit. Weird brain chemistry association stuff, the conversation with my old therapist went way over my head. That aside, how long have you been up?” Hannah asked.

She breathed in, shakily.

“S-since I got here. F-forty, hours? Maybe?”

Hannah took a deep breath, working her jaw.

“Thirty nine or so. Did the scarf help, at all?”

She shifted to keep her ear on her heart, and nodded.

“The player?”

She grimaced.

“I had a dream that one of the ear jacks was a centipede burrowing i-in-into m-my ear. Tried without jacks, just playing the white noise track, but, I dreamt that I was in a, a lab, with some kind of helmet playing white noise into my ears while someone was poking around inside my brain from behind me, programming me.” She whispered, her voice wavering and cracking.

The first one wasn’t quite a dream as much as it was a vivid recollection of the locker.

How she wasn’t horrifically scared of insects, she wasn’t sure.

“Eugh, fuck.” Hannah hissed, cussing for the first time in her presence with sheer disgust. “Those are bad, even for nightmares.” She murmured in continuation.

She nodded, using the suffusing scent of Hannah and the song of her heartbeat to relax.

“Well, you said the new cell smells like blood, and the old one smelled like me. So you just gotta… make it smell like me, I guess. Do you want me to pass you my jackets and pillows or something?” Hannah murmured, understanding, soft, so soft, not judging or laughing at how she was acting like a child, and she choked down a happy sob to hurriedly nod and hug tighter.

Hannah made a noise, stiffening.

She loosened the hug, and Hannah relaxed.

They stood there for a while, Hannah playing with her hair and scratching her back, occasionally petting the- the tentacles, like they were some cute snakes or something, making goosebumps erupt all over her back and forcing her to shiver like a lazy cat.

Hannah’s half-closed jacket was loose, and she found her head practically buried inside the collar, breathing the same air in and out, warm and full of Hannah-living person-young-healthy.

The animalistic, instinctual knowledge didn’t even disturb her one bit, not anymore. Not now.

“..we shou… wn. Hm?” Hannah eventually mumbled, as if underwater.

She didn’t have the power or the will to reply, sinking into warmth and letting her thoughts scatter.





She poked Taylor’s tentacles, and despite some kind of squirmy reaction to the stimuli, the girl didn’t budge an inch from where she’d decided to burrow into her jacket and promptly pass out.

She chuckled in sheer joy and fondness, pursing her lips and tightening her lungs as lightly as she could to not jostle Tay… her daughter- and beamed at nothing as she took a deep breath, nose in her hair.

Her nose might not be half or a tenth as sensitive as Taylor’s, but she was right, people did seem to have distinct scents. Or so she thought, she’d never been in close contact with anyone for long enough to notice until now.

Taylor smelled like iron, pure air like crystal, and something predatory she couldn’t quite place, like smelling a wet dog but not a fraction as unpleasant in its actual scent.

It smelled refreshing, relaxing, and dangerous all at once.

Very fitting.

“Cmon bug. Let’s find a corner for you to nap in.” She murmured, and waddle-dragged Taylor and her no doubt hundred-something pound mass of red-crystal tentacles over to a corner, where she would feel most safe. 

Notes:

The overwhelmingly positive and heartwarming response to this fic is making me extremely happy, sappy, and motivated. It makes me smile to write something and see so many people be happy and excited over it. Ty and keep it coming, i love reading your comments and thoughts. Its the first time ive ever been in a position where I can't reply to every comment because there are so many of them, but I do read every single one. They cheer me up.

I rly enjoyed the reactions to 14 especially, laughed so much at some of the comments while some others read deeper into it and made me feel quite nice because beyond humor that chap did have a reason to exist.

see you soon, prob :d maybe even tmrow!

a few more interactions, some speed-running, trial. That's the rough plan i got going on rn, so these sappy scenes in cells wont drag on for much longer, tho nobody seems to mind them :d

Chapter 16

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

For every visit since and after, Hannah would come with a large thermos full of blood for her.

She squashed her guilt surprisingly easily, because every time she finished drinking, Hannah would just give her this serene, wide smile full of pride.

Her third visit to her new residence, Hannah brought her a leather jacket, and a more normal one, lightly worn, as well as a pillow, then they talked about another two apartments Hannah had checked out.

Despite the repeating mantra of ‘I’m not worth it oh my fucking god this place must cost so much money nooo please don’t waste this much money on me I could sleep on your floor and I wouldn’t care’, she couldn’t help but envision living in a place like that with Hannah and smile.

Hannah’s sheer joy at even seeing a small smile from her made it impossible not to smile, really. It was like a feedback loop of happiness.

Taylor kept her choice of the first apartment, then she smiled, and Hannah smiled, and then she smiled wider because she was happy that Hannah was happy and then Hannah smiled wider for the same reason and it kept going until they were grinning like loons.

That was the happiest she’d ever been, since her mother’s death.

The next visit, Hannah brought a brown trenchcoat she was wearing at home specifically for her, hoping that the long coat would help her conceal any outburst of tentacles coming from her back, something to wear long-term, even if the outfit was a bit dark and edgier than normal.

She did not tear up at a simple gift that was more permanent than a trinket or a passing means of entertainment.

She did not.

She cried for ten minutes straight instead because she was a complete and utter crybaby.

It was quite the hassle apparently to bring clothing into her cell, having to pass the jackets through a half dozen detectors first, but Hannah got more eventually.

Next visit, they curled up in a corner and read a book together, until Taylor fell asleep again and woke up in much the same position as before, her head stuffed into Hannah’s jacket as they sat in the corner, tentacles forming a blanket for them both.

Next visit, after a brief, sleepy conversation where she admitted that she really liked her hair, and half-managed to dodge her other insecurities until Hannah prodded her a bit and she told her, Hannah had decided to bring her a whole hair-care kit, and then immediately set to teaching her calisthenic exercises to get in shape.

Being able to snap steel rods like salt sticks meant that it was more yoga than genuine exercise, but if she pushed on the ceiling with her tentacles while doing an exercise, it did eventually become tiresome and perhaps, beneficial.

The hair-care kit was quite well stocked, considering how much of it was seized for the ability to make ‘firebombs’, like she needed something like that, and thus, her mandatory showers became a lot more tolerable when she wasn’t using soaps that felt like solidified gasoline and shampoos that smelled so artificial they made her feel like someone was trying to make her choke on perfume and plastic.

And her own scent being muted helped her appreciate the cell slowly starting to smell less like cold blood and more like Hannah.

She couldn’t quite sleep, but she didn’t wake up gasping for air anymore.

The next visit, Hannah brought her a casual cardigan she sometimes wore at home, and another scarf, and they talked about the CPS agent that visited their future apartment.

They had apparently given their verbal agreement to everything they’d seen.

It still didn’t feel real.

Hannah was telling her she was adopting her, but it was like tossing a ball at a wall and hoping it would stick, despite how much she listened to Hannah.

It likely wouldn’t feel real for a long, long time.

Another visit passed, and Taylor discovered that she was really starting to like Hannah’s nickname for her.

Bug.

It sounded cruel and mocking without context, but when Hannah called her that, it felt like that little nickname was a condensed, warm, sappy ball of ‘I care about you’ and ‘you’re worth it’ and ‘I won’t leave’, and it made her so happy that if she were a slightly more expressive person, she would probably be bouncing on the spot.

Another visit.

Hannah’s arm had grown back, and she’d brought three giant water bottles, full of blood.

She didn’t have to tell her they came from someone else, they smelled like a young man, but knowing that Aegis had been using his free time to help ease the burden on Hannah made her immediately and immensely like the guy, even if he couldn't really visit.

And she got to enjoy a full, two armed hug again.

She only teared up a little bit.

Next visit, Hannah’s arm, what had regenerated of it, was missing again.

She felt worse this time, because she wasn’t starving to the point of hallucination, but all it took for Hannah to refuse her protests was a slip up mentioning the hunger pangs she felt, and then there was no convincing the woman.

Additionally, as nice as Hannah put it, she was still incredibly thin. Not quite… gaunt, not anymore, but disturbingly thin. She needed actual meat, even if blood helped a lot.

Like trying to stay alive and healthy while surviving on orange juice, Hannah had put it, and it was accurate.

Hannah tasted better this time. No pepper, light salt, less blood.

She had so many questions. How did Hannah not vomit just- just doing this to her own severed arm? How could she think this was worth it? That she was worth it?

But she ate, and Hannah’s palpable joy when she was done was enough to make her forget her doubts.

Next visit, Hannah had brought another bag of casual clothes she wore at home, despite having a giant bruise across her back and a quickly-healing broken shoulder.

It was the first time Taylor realized what it felt like to have one’s veins sliced open and filled with icy slurry.

Upper back. Upper back was too close to the head. Had that piece of rubble gone up a little higher- she imagined Hannah lifeless on the ground, blood covering her head, cracked open like an egg, leaking crimson.

She… panicked, a little. And may have made some very unreasonable demands for a hero. Hannah agreed, but it felt like she was just appeasing her.

What hero went out for work dressed like an armoured soldier, after all?

She was scared. The thought of losing Hannah felt worse than the thought of dying. A hundred times worse.

If she ever got involved in cape things, she’d find Krieg and gut him like a fish before she even worked on a name .

The bundle of clothes was quite big by now.

Slowly but surely, Taylor made…

Well, something that vaguely resembled a bird nest, if she was to be honest with herself.

She just took the foam block, shoved it in a corner, and heaped everything Hannah had given her on and around it before wearing the two scarves and draping the jackets over her curled up body like blankets.

That night, she turned on the player, put on the calming track, and collapsed into the pile, and for the first time, slept soundly.

Not for long, or that well, considering she was startled awake by nothing instead of slowly waking up, but she slept undisturbed, and that was enough to not feel like a walking ghoul.





Hannah stared at her bicep, the arm ending at the elbow.

A day and a half or so more, and it should be ready.

She took a deep breath, and sighed, tiredly shovelling food into her mouth.

The amount of…

Frankly, bitching, the PRT was doing, was astounding.

It was driving her up the wall.

Her existence used to be peaceful because she used to be the perfect hero, but now that she was even slightly stepping out of line, she was practically getting harassed day in and day out by someone over some inane bullshit or another.

Apparently, the image of her riding a motorcycle one-armed and fighting like that as well had finally gotten noticed, despite her vehement avoidance of PR patrols, and now all of a sudden she was getting daily emails and calls to Piggot’s office trying to convince her to stop “mutilating herself” and “sabotaging her team’s performance”.

And PHO was speculating, articles by vapid websites were being written to bait even a few clicks, so people were starting to notice her ‘injury’. 

The wording too was making her feel offended and betrayed, despite her best efforts to calm down.

The PRT talked as if it was her fucking fault Krieg had launched half the corner of a gas station at her, when the only one at fault was the bastard himself.

It hit her from the back, what the- what would having a second arm there have really changed?

They didn’t answer her, just insisting and ignoring everything she said and spewing corporate jargon bullshit so generic her eyes glazed over until they found the end of the page.

Dragon had to deny four fucking complaints about her ‘mental health and self-harm tendencies’ in just two days. Two from the image department. Because none of them knew why she kept losing her arm and it wasn’t like Piggot would ever tell them, so they just assumed she was losing her mind.

Then, her new armour.

It was a whole… thing, now.

No, she can’t just slap on some of Colin’s fragment ceramics and only put on the helmet when in combat, it had to be a huge interdepartmental debate about the specific intricacies of how this would affect her image and the niche she was fulfilling and how it would clash or support one narrative or another just by being worn, weaving with the democrat-republican political landscape. Whatever the hell that was at the moment.

She could not give less of a shit about any of that.

She was genuinely starting to dislike her job.

Oh sure, she’d never get tired of the feeling of seeing someone light up and smile at just seeing her, or the feeling of finally arresting a prolific scumbag with powers or not, but everything that happened in the quiet in-between was nothing but stress, frustration, and to be honest, ungratefulness.

She wasn’t expecting special treatment. She was expecting the benefit of the doubt and an organisation that would listen like it had countless times before, except this time she wasn’t being the perfect hero so she was practically being ignored.

She’d served as a nigh-perfect hero since she was nine years old. Second youngest in the Wards, ever. For twenty three years now.

And she couldn’t even be afforded tiny concessions like armour that would ensure she wasn’t going to get her head popped like a grape by Viktor or Rune now that the gangs were starting to get pressured? Pushed around with sly insinuations and complaints about shit none of them knew anything about, talking over her and about her like she didn’t even exist outside their folders? Like she was oh so clearly unwell and should be taken off active duty until she was back to being their perfect soldier, a thinly veiled punishment for all she could tell?

She knew this was likely going to blow over soon, but all this frustration combined with what the PRT seemed willing to do to Taylor had permanently soured the already imperfect image she had of this organisation. And by extension, the law itself.

That was why she had to start doing things she hadn’t been doing before.

Merchandise and the like, more PR stuff.

The PRT had badgered her into quite a bit of that, of course, but she’d never gone out of her way to accept deals and be proactive and searching about it.

She, frankly, just wanted to gather as much money as she could for a while, not just for Taylor, but in the case she went through with what she was thinking about.

Retirement. Or a… separation, of sorts.

Few capes lived anywhere near as long as she did in the scene, most dying before their first decade, but that didn’t provide her a sense of safety, it made her feel like the near-inevitable demise seen to by statistics was slowly getting closer and closer for her. Granted, with the Endbringers gone, that statistic was getting quite a bit better, but with how things have been ramping up without the Truce around keeping villains out on the streets, the action, when it did happen, tended to be a lot more lethal and forceful these days, so she wasn’t sure how that would affect cape life expectancy.

Point was, she wanted to live until she was old and grey and she wanted the same for Taylor.

She didn’t think that would be a likely possibility with the PRT, not long-term.

Maybe five, maybe ten more years, or maybe just until Taylor was out of highschool, either way, she was starting to consider just… leaving. Or becoming an independent.

There was also the issue of Taylor to consider.

All parahumans were seemingly magnetised by fate and mind both, to conflict.

How Taylor hadn’t stumbled into Oni Lee or something during her two months of starvation, she wasn’t sure, but parahumans were eternally cursed to seek or be sought by conflict.

And so would Taylor.

There were ways to curb that restlessness, that urge, but not many.

It all really depended on what Taylor wanted to do, in the end.

If she wanted to join the Wards, even after Hannah eventually told her about Sophia, Hannah would let her, and they could work together peripherally until she graduated. If she wanted to become a hero after that, Hannah would let her, and would even work with her by her side.

If Taylor didn’t want to join the Wards, she would just let her live her life and hope that any vigilantism or random trouble would keep to a minimum, because Hannah would not bet on her chances of the girl staying out of trouble.

Hannah keeping her from that would likely drive the girl loopy with inaction, something that seemed to be affecting her already after a month in cells.

Regardless, she wanted to gather resources. Invest, make connections, whatever was needed and whatever her daughter could use in the future.

She paused mid-bite, realising that for the first time, she naturally thought of Taylor as her daughter, and smiled, before returning to her food and thoughts.

The apartment hunt was over, but now, she would have to wait for a final reply from CPS on her adoption application, go talk strategy with Carol again, and go talk to a financial advisor on how to use her resources to acquire more.


Namely, she had to learn investing and business. Or just pay someone to make her money for her, but that was a bit iffy.

A bit hard at thirty two, but she was far from incapable of learning. And she would.

She wasn’t exactly hunting for a spot in the billionaire isle, but she wanted Taylor and whoever she put in her life to have that safety.

Besides, a vigilante group of two didn’t exactly swim in income, nevermind what would happen if they decided to add more people to it.

Her mind wandered back to her apartment.

She thought two point eight million dollars was a lot, but the apartment by itself cost four hundred grand. And she still had to find a construction and tile company, a moving company, an electric engineer and a couple plumbers et cetera to fix the apartment up, and that was before she even thought of filling the thing up with furniture etc.

So much to do.

She put her fork down, and sighed.

She was still so stressed.

And working out with one arm was surprisingly frustrating to accomplish. Most things were, but exercise especially.

Maybe a late night bike ride would do the trick.

Otherwise, she’d just have to wait to visit Taylor again to relax.

She pushed the takeout away, and went to find her jacket, changing out of the sweater she was wearing and putting it on the couch to give to Taylor later.

Notes:

just so we're clear, hannah is speaking of possibilities. They're not becoming vigilantes out of nowhere or at all and nothing is set in stone. She's just thinking of things for the future and slightly overreacting to her job environment getting temporarily more pressured and toxic over her personal business.

love yall, see you whenever

Chapter 17

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Stress.

A lot of stress.

And now here she was, pacing in her apartment, waiting for a call back.

“Dragon, are you sure -”

“Yes, Hannah. I did my best, but the case got moved to a higher clearance level. Only Directors and the Triumvirate can check it now. I can’t extend the file to any of the people you wanted to testify in her favour, and since the Fallen investigation took up so much time I didn’t have the option until now. But, we sent the file an hour ago. Give it some time. Legend is a busy man.” Dragon interrupted her, the drone lazily flying about and inspecting her apartment.

She huffed out a sigh.

“I know, I know, but- I haven’t seen the man in years. He probably just remembers me as a late teenager about to get out of the Wards program, playing on that console Hero brought us and being awkward around Chevalier. I don’t know if he’ll even check the email. And if he does, it’s a lot of work for him to reach out to so many capes in our stead and convince them to come to trial in bumfuck Brockton Bay, so he might just not bother.” She muttered, pacing, then tsk’ed. “Less swearing, Hannah.” She quietly chastised herself, and let her nostrils flare in a silent sigh.

Dragon hummed.

“Hannah, we sent him the same email from both of our official accounts. I think he’ll check a joint email from Dragon and Miss Militia, both of whom he personally knows . And if he doesn’t check it, he’ll call us as soon as his secretary can get a hold of him, so sit down and watch some TV or something, please?”

She scoffed a bit, a sardonic smile on her lips.

“Don’t put us on the same tier like that, I’m pretty sure everyone outside Chicago, New York, and Brockton don’t even know who I am. If you didn’t send it I think it’d stay in his unread folder forever. Thank you.”

The drone whirled around with an aggressive buzz of its fans.

Dragon looked incredulous.

“Hannah, on the popularity poll of the USA, you’re usually hovering around number sixteen to twenty . That’s including Scion and the Triumvirate. And you barely do any PR stunts, flashy events, or overzealous marketing. I know these might just be numbers when I say it like this, but you’re Famous with a capital F. Out of thousands of capes in the country, you’re consistently in the top twenty for most demographics above the age of fifteen, despite barely trying and not even noticing it.”

She stopped pacing, blinking at the drone.

“I… am?”

The drone bobbed up and down in tune with Dragon’s nod.

“Hannah, there are literally adults out there that have been watching your career since they were in diapers and you were a little girl in the Wards popping people with rubber crossbow bolts.”

She turned to look out the window, brows furrowed as she digested that.

“Huh.”

That explained why that toy company replied to her interest email with six differing offers within just a couple hours. She thought their acquisitions department was just speedy.

“Way to make me feel old, you plate-crusted lizard.” She grumbled in faux-offence, clearly playful, and Dragon burst out laughing.

“Hm, I do believe you’re due for a mid-life crisis soon.”

“I’ll have you know Taylor says I barely look older than twenty.”

“Fraud and treachery. She’s sucking up to you because she wants more clothes for her hoard.” Dragon smugly chirped.

She giggled, brushing her hair back.

God she loved Dragon.

Then the phone rang, and her heart leapt up into her throat, lodging itself there as she stared at the landline for a moment, before practically jumping forward to grab it.

“Uh, hello. Is this Hannah I’m speaking to?” A meek, small voice asked, one she recognized despite the man’s best efforts to change it.

Her smile threatened to split her face.

“Hey Keith.”





She put the phone down, and put her face in her hands, heels of her palms pressing into her eyes as she took deep, in and out breaths.

He’d help her.

He was eager to help her, and more than suitably horrified at what he saw.

She could get… pretty much everyone she knew into the trial through him, because with his clearance, he could reach out to those Dragon no longer could.

Chevalier, Narwhal, Mirage and Hat Trick, Mouse Protector, and half a dozen more, assuming any of them took the time to come all the way to Brockton's courthouse.

She knew a hero’s word meant more than a civilian’s to a judge and jury, but it wouldn’t be a decisive way to win the trial.

Still, it was a huge boon. What jury could vote against Taylor after having Legend and a dozen other heroes exclaim their disagreement, on top of everything else?

They still had no court date, which was frustrating, but it would come eventually. Soon, likely.

She was just too relieved to care at the moment.





Despite the frustrating discussion that had occurred a moment prior, Piggot had been surprisingly understanding of her new armour.

Her dislike of Taylor, and Miss Miliita’s self-mutilation aside, the woman did not seem to carry that animosity to Miss Militia herself.

Still, the image department had cried an entire river to her, so Piggot had summoned her for a negotiation that led to nothing but two frustrated veterans trying to find a middle ground.

The ‘trouble’ began when Colin gave her the armour she requested, bless his soul.

It made her look ready for war, or at least some bomb defusal, despite its relative lightness and flexibility. A dark army green jacket that covered all her vitals, made of fragmenting ceramic plates stitched onto some flexible material she forgot the name of. The jacket made her look somewhere in between an armoured beetle and a juggernaut, and had detachable portions so she could wear it without an empty sleeve flapping about, it was breathable, and shockingly light. The helmet was heavy but that was due to its sheer thickness.

It could stop a 50 cal bullet.

The sheer impact force of such a bullet hitting the helmet would likely throw her in a coma and rupture her skull if not just instantly snap her neck if she took the shot the wrong way, but those were things that could be regenerated from, given time. Well, broken neck aside, she had no idea about that one.

She had a concussion enough times to know regeneration worked just fine on her brain though.

It was perfect and low maintenance.

Unfortunately, the image department’s bitching had quintupled, which led to an understandably cranky Piggot trying to negotiate her out of wearing this stuff for a solid hour and a half before she gave up.

Likely because the woman agreed with Hannah’s decision, inwardly, even if the image department would cry about ‘escalation’ and ‘the message this sent’ blah blah blah blah.

The end result was a mild insubordination talk to her and Armsmaster before Piggot marked the jacket and helmet clear for combat use, extending an olive branch to her as long as she didn’t wear the jacket and helmet outside of it.

It would take some time to stop and wear it before going into a fight, but it would be worth it, so in the chance that Piggot would not make her life any harder, she’d agreed to that provision.

Only wear armour when heading to a fight or about to be in one.

Better than she’d expected.

And she refused to back down on this.

Taylor’s panicked, fearful gaze as she inspected her shoulder was glued to the back of her eyelids every time she considered giving the PR team an inch.





“Taylor wanted to profusely thank you, so consider this a profuseful exclamation of her gratitude.” She said mildly, and Aegis chuckled as he gave her the bag full of bottles, one hand rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly.

“It’s no big deal to me. Can’t really feel pain, and I’m pretty sure I don’t even need blood to work. It’s more trouble to get these out of the house without mom freaking out.” He shrugged, and smiled.

She smiled at him, genuinely.

“Still, thank you Carlos.”

He smiled, and nodded, giving her a two-fingered salute as he turned to walk out of the Rig’s parking lot.





In her singular hand, a bag swung, loaded with her severed arm- bled out for minimum mess-, a thermos of her blood, and another jug of blood from Carlos.

Taylor still curled into a ball of embarrassment if she so much as glanced at her while she ate or drank, so she didn’t, but in the aftermath, she was free to admire the healthy, lively color of her skin and the vibrancy of her blush, the soft edges peeking out of her shirt where instead of bony protrusions there was now a thin layer of fat and muscle.

Taylor was getting better, physically and mentally. Slowly, but surely.

Unfortunately that gave her daughter a lot more energy so Hannah found herself being used as a tree by a red-eyed koala that literally tackled her the moment the cuffs were off.

She coughed lightly as she remained sprawled out on the metal table, fondly exasperated as Taylor wrapped her with the tentacles like a christmas gift and buried her face in her jacket, again.

“We could-” she lightly coughed again, “- just use the chairs like normal people.”

“‘on’t wanna.” Taylor grumbled, slowly getting more and more limp as she continued to breathe in and out against her neck. 

She blew a strand of curly black hair out of her face, and wriggled, raising her shoulders to block Taylor, to minimal effect..

“Your breath tickles.” She murmured, continuing to ineffectually try to squirm away.

Taylor hummed, a dangerous hum. A playful one. 

“So… you’re ticklish ?” Taylor impishly murmured.

Hannah’s eyes widened.

“Taylor, no- yah!” She yelped, jerking and kicking at air as the tip of a tentacle brushed her neck and Taylor blew air into her ear.

Her struggles were meaningless.





Maria glanced at that feed again, quickly, just in case she saw something… strange.

She saw a struggling Miss Militia wrapped head to toe in flattened tentacles and the Changer herself, the woman jerking and leaning away from the girl as she sobbed, the parahuman’s face nestled against Miss Militia’s head and neck.

“Shit, CALL SECURITY!” She yelped, diving for the alarm button.

Simon’s meaty arm lazily waved her attempt away, and the man yawned, unconcerned.

“The girl’s tickling her, relax.” He rumbled, rubbing at his eyes with his other hand.

She blinked at him for one moment, another.

She numbly turned to the screen, and turned its volume dial up.

Miss Militia’s wheezing laughter and giggling protests filled the room.

She turned the dial back down, and went back to her chair, staring at the screens with a trillion yard stare.

She should ask for a raise.





Next time she went to visit, Taylor was already in the meeting room, talking to Vista while Armsmaster did a massive pile of paperwork on the other end of the table, his helmet on and likely playing some kind of auditory report.

He was likely there due to it being almost impossible to approve a discussion between Vista and Taylor without an adult cape in the room, and Hannah had been running herself ragged today, so she hadn’t been available.

The door closed behind her.

Taylor turned to look at her and lit up like a little sun, eyes sparkling.

Vista turned and blinked, before giving her a lazy salute.

Colin didn’t so much as twitch, continuing to read through a project form.

“Uh, do you want me to-?” She started, throwing her thumb at the door behind her.

Taylor answered in the usual way, darting out of her chair and grabbing her in a bruise-tight hug, lifting her off the floor so she could place her ear on her heart without stooping down, a tentacle hugging her thighs to provide support so Hannah’s jacket wouldn’t rise up her waist, a motion borne of experience.

Her feet didn’t kick this time, because frankly, she’d gotten used to randomly being treated like a plushie. 

She sighed in fond exasperation, and lay her chin on Taylor’s head, lazily blinking at the occupants of the room.

Vista’s brows were raised, looking oddly from her to Taylor and back.

She extended the bag in her singular arm towards Vista over Taylor’s shoulder, and the girl took it.

“Don’t look inside. Trust me.” She mumbled, and Vista slowly nodded.

Hannah poked the side of Taylor’s head.

“Wanna let me down, sweetheart?” She asked, a genuine request for once, feeling a bit odd about the open affection in front of two other people.

Then she remembered Elena’s words, to let Taylor decide what is and isn’t appropriate, and paused. She was about to rescind the request before Taylor spoke up.

“There’s only three chairs.” Taylor answered, then backed up a bit and gasped, staring up at her with a smile. “Wait, I can make you a tentacle chair.”

“I- what?”

Taylor nodded hurriedly, setting her down and extending all her tentacles to the side, staring at them and squinting as she manipulated their shapes.

Their flexibility proved as effective as usual. One formed a rough, flat bridge, a foot and something off the floor, while another acted as the backrest, before the last two formed arm rests.

Taylor’s arms gestured to the side, open-handed and bright-eyed.

The throne made of crystal-like glowing flesh wiggled and undulated in a way she guessed was supposed to look inviting.

Vista goggled at it.

“Uh, ta-da?” Taylor awkwardly asked.

She burst out laughing.

Notes:

fluffity fluff fluff.

Next champter, (mild spoiler), adoption gets accepted.

Chapter after that, as long as nothing goes wrong, is when trial date gets given, and build-up to it happens, and the next should be the trial itself.

Assuming i can keep to a stable chapter roadmap, which i likely won't, but that's the goal babyyyyyyy.

Poor Maria.

ty all very much for your kind comments and complimetns, i read them all and thank you very much. Im rly glad my story makes people smile and enjoy themselves even if their day has not been the best to them.

Chapter 18

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She didn’t know much, if anything, really, about Brockton’s library.

But when she looked it up online, the first result detailed an event that happened once a year where old books were to be thrown away to make room for newer ones, and explained how there would be two stalls in front of the library selling them for extremely cheap prices, to be thrown away a week later if nobody picked them up.

It was the top result because it was apparently happening right now.

Naturally, she pounced on the opportunity and went there to buy out anything that was in English, over a hundred pages, not a children’s book, and not a science slash history book of any sort. Almost all the books ranged from one dollar to three.

They were practically giving them away, and the low amount of interest was very strange to her, even as someone who didn’t really read books.

She had no doubt that if Taylor saw these stalls, she’d see something awfully sad in it, for all this effort and thought and time to be thrown away for storage space or simply because they were unwanted, and her somewhat heroic tendencies would pop up and she’d want to ‘rescue’ all of them from being thrown away. Maybe she’d just take them because she adored the scent of old paper, that scent claiming the number two spot in Taylor’s favorite things to smell.

Either way, if she were here, maybe Hannah would see something different, but for the moment, all she saw was an opportunity to save money and make Taylor happy, and that was all she needed.

They had to get cardboard boxes to fit them all in.

And then awkwardly realised that even if they managed to load them up on her motorcycle, she couldn’t really carry them home. Not because she looked weak, but because she had one arm.

It took some time, but eventually, she settled for a delivery to her apartment to be done by tomorrow morning, and left smiling.





Taylor sniffled as she gently closed the book.

“Wow. That was…” She trailed off, her voice slightly awed.

Taylor nodded, equally speechless.

She’d never read something that beautiful in her life. She didn’t even know that that was possible.

Maybe it just hit them harder because the book’s main themes were family and loss, but that, combined with the bittersweet, tragically romantic outlook on life the main protagonist had and the utterly perfect writing, all combined to make something magical.

Taylor was openly crying, and Hannah was... not, but her eyes did have a bit of pressure behind them.

Taylor put the book down, and carefully turned around without getting off of her, her legs going off to Hannah’s right as she curled up against her, her forehead pressed against her shoulder.

This didn’t feel like merely enjoying her company, it felt like Taylor was seeking comfort, so she hugged her back and pet up and down her back and tentacles.

“Stay safe, please?” Taylor begged quietly, in a small, soft voice.

She never wanted to quit her job quite like she did right then and there, even if only to ease Taylor’s mind and so she never had to lie to her about how safe this job was.

It wasn’t safe. At all. She could never guarantee some crazy person seeking fame wouldn’t try to kill her for the hell of it, or that Rune would stop being afraid of hurting someone and break her neck with something thrown a bit too hard, or that she might one day be faced with Lung and have to deal with Oni Lee turning her to gibbets if she interfered.

So many ways to die, all waiting around a thin veneer of civility and order.

“I’m doing my absolute best, sweetheart.” She said instead, and Taylor seemed to accept that yet still read the underlying subtext enough to hug her tighter like she was afraid to let her leave again, something Taylor had slowly been getting over during her visits.

The tentacles followed, twining around her like soft, fretting chains, tying her down enough to make even moving an impossible task while Taylor worked on slowing and controlling her breaths.

It was almost nostalgic yet sad in a way, to have to slowly convince Taylor to let her go again, as if this was a month ago and Taylor had just eaten her shoulder the night before.





She took a few days off.

Technically, the PRT only handed out one weekday off, and it had to be declared a week prior as to which day one would take off.

Alternatively, if one didn’t wish to use this day off, they could then ‘bank it’ for later. Some strange compromise to avoid paying overtime, from what she could guess.

Point was, she could declare months of absence if she took all her banked days and threw them at the Director, but unless it came to legal blows, the woman would never allow it, and Hannah would have to take her days off to court to be given such, which was far more trouble than it was worth.

Thus, she would have to negotiate.

Or she would, if she took more days off than she did.

Three days was a bit of a stretch when things weren’t quite calm in the bay, but the Director allowed it, likely due it being a headache to deny it and due to her ‘questionable effectiveness’ as of late.

While she would have loved to say she took those days off for leisure, it was actually business.

So much business.

She felt like a student again, having to learn how the shiny green things work and why people value them and how they’re made and what exactly makes them valuable.

Except now she was being taught by an economic advisor on tax brackets, ways to avoid the higher ends of it, ways to artificially lower one’s assets while in fact increasing them, and so many ways to increase her money which felt criminal but were in fact, not.

Having to try and wrap her head around what the everloving fuck a hedge fund was and how it worked gave her a migraine and took the upper end of an hour to… somewhat get it.

She hadn’t felt stupid in a long, long time until now.

Something about all this was rubbing her the wrong way, but she couldn’t pinpoint what.

It took her another session to realise that this was essentially exactly how criminal empires and money launderers worked.

The only difference was that these processes jumped through two dozen more hoops to become legal instead of illegal.

She wasn’t sure what to make of it, but she absolutely avoided any ‘tax haven bank shuffling’ stuff the advisor mentioned, and resolutely shot down any attempts to profit off the ‘adjusting protection market that was crushed by the loss of the Endbringers’.

Hearing that man call it a loss made her swap financial advisors in fear of punching him the next time she saw him, but on the third day, she flew herself out to a studio in Denver and did some modelling for some toys and… rather juvenile stuff, all things considered. Posters and close looks at her power, small figurines, et cetera.

It was boring, but she’d rather do that than stuff that sounded only barely legal.

Her new financial advisor was less scummy, thankfully.

She invested a good chunk of her savings into a hedge fund with a lot of repute and a long history of legality and stable profit, and with some moral questions, decided to invest a decent bit in buying property in areas where, with the death of the Endbringers, they would rapidly shoot up in value over the coming years, like ports and seafronts and island resorts close to the US coast.

Of course, three days was only barely enough to set up the groundworks for some business deals and to file the paperwork for her new acquisitions and investments, but at the end of the day, she could sigh in relief and not feel conflicted.

The only sour note was that she was technically profiting off the Endbringers getting killed by Scion, but that was going to happen anyway, whether people meant to do it or not. A family buying a cheap house in an old ruined neighborhood would have children who could sell that house for five to ten times the price, at some point. 

The main difference was just that she wasn’t happening upon such resources, she was going out of her way to get them, and no matter how much moral scrutinizing she did, she couldn’t really find a way to wonder if this hurt people somehow.

Because it just didn’t.

Besides, investing in the re-emerging tourism industry was a no-brainer, even for someone like her who didn’t really care too much about money until now.

It was a good, albeit exhausting three days of flying from place to place, endless calls, endless internal and external arguments, and so many signatures her hand hurt by the end of every day.

It also put in stark contrast how so much money could feel like so little, because by the end of it, she had about two hundred and fifty thousand left in the bank after all her investments, and she could only pray they’d pay off.

The mental and physical exhaustion lingered, despite her energy reserves hardly physically dipping, yet  it all melted away when she was tackled by Taylor again, beaming up at her with her chin on her sternum as she coughed and laughed on the table, feeling light and warm again.

Averse to contact prior, extremely clingy during, and extremely averse to ending.

The first part certainly seems to be gone for good , she mused as Taylor began to ask her what she did during her business trip, wiggling higher up so she could listen to her heartbeat again while her tentacles wiggled out of their restraints to press them closer.

Despite not really wanting to talk about what she did during her trip, Taylor was curious, and Hannah’s willpower against Taylor seemed to be nil, so she opened her mouth and began to explain.





She checked her email first, then planned on checking her physical mail.

The first led her to scramble down from her apartment to go grab the second, practically tearing the little latch open as she ripped the letters out of the compartment and rushed back up to her apartment.

Bill, bill, another bill, advertisement, letter-

She gingerly took hold of the blue-accented folder, and separated it from the rest, heart in her throat and fingers shaking like she was holding a live grenade glued to her skin.

She slowly, carefully opened it, with a mouth that felt far too dry and a heart that seemed to be playing ping-pong between the front and back of her ribcage, and read the letter, slow and careful.

Slowly, each word passing by with a mounting tension in the back of her mind.

Please, please, please, please, please, please, she chanted in the back of her mind, the plea mixing with the words she read until she saw it.

With all this in mind, your adoption application has been accepted-

She took in a deep, gasping breath, not having realized she spent the last- almost minute not even breathing, and let out a jittery exhale that almost sounded like a laugh, staring at the letter as her eyes traced that line over and over again.

Everything hinged on this.

Everything.

And despite being positive about the trial and largely refusing to think of the what-if scenario where she got denied, she couldn’t deny she’d been nursing this worry ever since she sent the damn application.

And that was gone.

She dropped the letter, and put her hand on her face, leaning back to point her face to the ceiling and just breathe.

It felt like she’d had an industrial press slowly pressing down on her chest, so slowly she got used to it, and only now that it was gone could she truly appreciate the weight off her chest.

Now… to see how Taylor would react.

She didn’t know what to expect out of that discussion at all, truth be told, and that made her quite anxious.

Would Taylor just say ‘oh’ and move on? Would she feel weirdly betrayed or like Hannah was trying to replace her mother? Would she be happy? Would she get all awkward and shift their entire dynamic due to some strange, inner mental loop, and make things tense for a while?

She just didn’t know.





Taylor didn’t tackle her this time.

Instead, she smiled at her, relaxed, and a mere moment after hugging her, adjusted her grip, bent her knees, and picked her up like a teddy bear, digging her face into her jacket and inhaling as she settled in a familiar pose.

Again.

She felt strangely emasculated, and she wasn’t even a man.

“Taylor, you really don’t have to pick me up.” She sighed, and started brushing her hair back from sheer habit, already having had half-surrendered to her fate by now.

“The only other way to do this is to hunch a lot or bend forward weirdly which makes the hug worse. This is optimal.” Taylor sighed contentedly into the left side of her jacket.

It actually warmed up the insides significantly, but still.

“I’m the adult. I’m supposed to be picking you up and embarrassing you, not the other way around.” She poked the side of Taylor’s head, smiling despite her words.

“Yeah but I’m almost as tall as you and I’m not even fifteen yet, I’m probably going to hit six foot something in the future so I’m going to be taller and this’ll get even harder. So I, uh. I’mmmmmmm… getting you used to it?” Taylor slowly ventured, and then poked that one spot on Hannah’s back with a nail, making her back spasm as her chest jumped with an unspoken yelp she hurriedly suppressed.

Taylor. No tickling blackmail.” She said with utmost seriousness, using her ‘you are absolutely not allowed to do this’ voice she used almost exclusively with the Wards.

Taylor sighed in disappointment, shifting her hands back to an entrapping hug around her waist.

“Okeh.”

For a moment or twelve, she just sagged into her hold, and tried to let her doubts and fears fade, even if she could practically feel the letter in her pocket with every tiny shift.

This wasn’t exactly what she was picturing when she thought of her and Taylor interacting like family, but it was too emotionally and physically warm, comfortable, and safe to complain about.

Besides, she had absolutely zero clue what an actual family did and how it interacted, but she imagined it to be much more distant than this. She liked this better.

Still, she could not hide forever, and so she used the elbow-length stump of her right arm to tap Taylor’s shoulder.

“Hmm?” Taylor hummed softly.

Was she falling asleep?

She let out a silent laugh, and burrowed her left hand fingers into Taylor’s hair at the roots, gently tugging them free and through the dark locks.

Taylor groaned, sagging a little.

Then the groan transitioned into a low, rumbling purr, and Hannah froze, her jaw slackening as she stared down at Taylor in sheer disbelief.

“You can purr?” She spluttered out, and the sound instantly stopped.

Taylor dug her face out of her jacket, and blinked up at her.

“That was… a groan. But uh, longer. And… lower.” Taylor clarified, seemingly unsure of… something.

“Taylor, you just purred. Do it again.” She commanded, eyes wide and smile even wider, and Taylor blinked up at her like a confused owl before bobbing her head up and down, cutely scrunching her brows in concentration.

It began as a groan again, but lower and shorter, then immediately dropped into a zone where it was so long and slow that it was just a deep purr, like hearing a giant lion on a documentary.

Taylor blinked up at her innocently, seemingly as surprised as her, and slightly red-faced because they were having a staring contest while Taylor experimented with her voice.

Not that Hannah could register much of that at the moment, she was too busy inwardly freaking out.

The sight and sound, the soft vibration against her stomach, it- it- it was just-

It was so fucking cute!

The inner voice she used to voice her thoughts was just an incomprehensible mass of jumbled letters and squealing. She couldn’t even think.

She felt like she was having a cuteness induced stroke. Were her eyes watering? She could swear that her eyes vaguely burned.

Taylor’s eyes progressively widened, and the sound slowly stopped.

“... I, uh… holy crap, I can purr.” Taylor anticlimactically breathed out. “I mean, it’s on command because my vocal cords are weird and it’s not like instinctive or involuntary but wow that is so cool. And-... you look… absurdly happy about this development.” Taylor said with a raised, questioning brow and a wide, blushing, close-mouthed smile.

She lowered her hand to grab Taylor’s chin.

Please do that more often. That was utterly adorable.” She earnestly pleaded in a voice that was strangely high-pitched for her, and cleared her throat, her cheeks starting to cramp.

Taylor turned tomato red in mere seconds, then avoided her gaze, lowering her head to burrow into her jacket as if to hide.

She groaned, a guttural groan of anguish, because if she didn’t groan she was afraid her vocal cords would do something they hadn’t done in decades and squeal because Taylor was so fucking cute it should be illegal.

“God, I love you so much.” She breathed out, and dropped her head to kiss the top of her head, hugging her as hard as she could manage.

Taylor inhaled sharply, and stiffened, before shifting.

“C-can you uhm. Say that again?” Taylor softly asked, and she nodded without hesitation.

“I love you. You’re wonderful, you’re adorable, you’re smart and thoughtful and when my day is a steaming pile of crap I know that all I need to make it a great day is to spend even a fraction of it with you.” She said with simple resolve, and Taylor let out a groan of mortified embarrassment, even as she hugged her tighter.

“Do you want to hear me say it more?” She mumbled, kissing her head again.

“Mhhmm,” Taylor nodded with an affirmative mumble.

She scratched Taylor’s scalp a little, and took a deep breath which she sighed out.

“I love you.”

Taylor’s breath hitched for a moment, and hugged her tighter, to the point it was starting to get a little painful.

“You’re wonderful and you make me happy and I love you.” She muttered, and Taylor swallowed wetly, her grip shifting from a hug around the waist to something more forceful, one hand bunching into her jacket at the shoulder and another cinching her waist.

She could feel how stuttered Taylor’s breaths were against her shirt, how the tentacles shuddered.

“I… I missed hearing that. Sorry.” Taylor warbled out with a tiny sniffle.

I don’t remember ever hearing those words to begin with, sweetheart, she thought, and kept that thought inside her head, because this really wasn’t about her.

“Don’t be. And… well, I think you’ll be hearing those words for a long time.” She said, and with a deep breath, took the plunge so to say, removing her hand from Taylor’s nape to dig the letter out of her jacket pocket.

Taylor didn’t move.

She chuckled, and poked her cheek with the paper.

“Come on sweetheart, read this for me?”

Taylor sniffled and backed up a tiny bit, removing the arm around her waist to take the paper and unfold it, slowly reading it as Hannah continued brushing stray locks of hair out of her face.

From the first sentence, Taylor already looked at it with wide, uncomprehending eyes, tilting her head just a smidge.

“You really… huh.” Taylor mumbled as she continued to read, her expression slowly getting more and more bewildered for some reason Hannah couldn’t guess to.

“You really did try to adopt me.” Taylor whispered, voice oddly blank.

Then her eyes found the sentence that sent her weak-kneed with relief, and Taylor stopped breathing for a moment before resuming, blinking at the paper rapidly before squinting at it with wet eyes and taking a moment to wipe them with the back of her hand before trying again. Her breath caught.

“I didn’t just try, sweetheart.” She murmured with a smile, and rubbed up and down Taylor’s arm, trying to ignore her shaking fingers.

Say something, please? She inwardly pleaded as Taylor continued reading and re-reading the paper, checking the seals, sniffling and rubbing tears out of her eyes in between looks of dazed disbelief.

A few seconds passed.

Another couple more as Taylor took a few deep breaths like she’d taught her, composing herself and closing her eyes.

“You… you really… did it.” Taylor breathed out, voice unreadable and expression mixed.

She smiled, a little shaky.

“Of course I did. I said I would, didn’t I?”

Taylor nodded, jerkily. Another moment passed, a few seconds of nervous silence.

And another two as Taylor reached past her to put the letter on the table, before shyly looking up at her, eyes puffy and smile twitching with nerves that were reflected in Hannah.

It had been such a long time since she was so nervous her shoulders were quivering without her even doing anything.

“D-Do you uhm, want me to… call you ‘mom’?” Taylor asked.

Hannah almost gasped in relief, that tension leaving her as she sagged.

Despite the words being able to be interpreted a hundred different ways, Taylor’s tone was genuine and curious and scared. Her eyes had that same look in them, like looking at a camera lens that was laser focused on something to the point everything else was a blur, intense and reverent in a way that made her chest feel full to bursting and in some background sense, scared her.

Two red, glowing little rings of devotion, framed by pulsing veins of red.

At that moment, she knew that if she said yes, Taylor would do it, for now and ever, without questioning it or thinking about it.

As tempting as it was, she felt like that would be a disservice to both Taylor, and their relationship.

She might have this kind of power over her, but she never wanted to use it, not for something as selfish as this.

She shook her head, letting her smile split her face.

“No. I mean, I do, I really do, but only if it comes to you naturally. I don’t want you to force yourself.” She softly whispered.

Taylor took a shaky, wavering breath, gave her a tight, wet-eyed nod, then ducked into her jacket again, crushing their torsos together once more.

“I love you.” Taylor whispered shakily into her chest, and Hannah was entirely unprepared for the subtle burn in her eyes to suddenly burst into real, genuine tears, eyes widening in bewilderment that started promptly fighting that warm flood of fullness in her heart for space, whatever couldn’t fit within simply leaking out of her eyes instead.

“Th-that’s not fair.” She whispered, confused and surprised to hear her voice warble and shake like that, almost like it belonged to another person.

So that’s how it felt, to not have control over one’s voice.

It was so strange. And foreign.

Her voice- it just wasn’t supposed to do that.

“I-I’m not supposed to- cry. I’m the-” she almost said ‘parent’, then choked on a lump in her throat, “- guardian here. I’m not supposed to cry. F-Fuck.” She cussed, her voice breaking, and she clenched her eyes shut as she pressed her face into Taylor’s hair, hugging her head with a shakiness to her limbs that felt completely alien.

She was crying.

How long had it been since she’d last done that?

“You said that it’s okay to cry.” Taylor pointed out quietly, and she chuckled, a wet thing uncomfortably close to sobbing.

All that worrying and all that stress, but here she was, crying without an ounce of sadness in her chest, more bewildered and scared of this sudden burst of emotion and lack of control than anything else. 

“I love you. I- I’m not sure I can call you mom just yet, but… I love you.” Taylor mumbled, and Hannah had to stiffen her body when she felt her spine curl like she wanted to curl into a ball and sob, crush Taylor into a little sphere and hold her to her chest, safe from the world outside and anything that might hurt her.

She just nodded jerkily, and hoped her heart wouldn’t explode in her ribcage.

Wouldn’t that be funny? Miss Militia, dead from heart attack due to sheer happiness.

Notes:

i dont really know that much about economics actually so maybe that whole discussion was gibberish, but i was just trying to make it feel more real that yes, Hannah is trying to get rich so she can spoil her child :D

fluffity fluff fluff as usual

next chap should be composed of various small segments meant to show the passage of time, and chap after that, I'm hoping i'll finally write the trial and we can move away from the cells as a background already.

see ya, ty all for the love and comments, i read all of them :)

Chapter 19

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The fact that Hannah wasn’t smiling was the first clue that something was off.

Thankfully, she wasn’t one to beat around the bush, and took out a crumpled letter from her pocket.

“We’ve got a court date.” Hannah whispered, giving her a tight, determined smile, and just like that, Taylor’s entire torso became a tight ball of nerves.





Miss Dallon was… intense.

The woman was both a cape and a lawyer, so that made sense, but still, the woman was intense.

What she hadn’t been expecting was for the woman to try to recommend them to another lawyer.

“Quinn Cale? The name sounds familiar, but…” Hannah frowned.

Miss Dallon was scowling heavily, looking like she’d eaten a lemon.

“He’s an expert in parahuman law. Frankly, I am very interested in this case and I’m no slacker when it comes to parahuman law, but I feel obligated to point to someone who might do a better job at this than me. That man is a perfect lawyer in the sense that he’s a ruthless, heartless bastard who would do his best to get a Slaughterhouse Nine member out of a sentence if they paid him enough. The issue is that he’s usually, for that reason, representing villains. Which the jury might have no idea about, but the judge will likely know who Cale is. That is the obvious downside to picking him. At least subconsciously to the judge, picking him would be the same as declaring yourself a villain. I’m not saying I do not wish to work on this case, merely presenting the option.”

Hannah frowned, and Taylor gulped, feeling entirely inadequate to be a part of this discussion.

Well, as much as she could be a part of this discussion while behind a ten inch thick wall of glass.

“So we would be picking someone who is an utter expert on the topic, but conversely, might give the judge subconscious bias?”

Dallon made a so-and-so motion with her hand.

“Judges do their utmost best to rid themselves of biases, even subconscious ones, but they’re only human, and the Brockton courthouse and this judge have seen a lot of criminals pass through Cale’s grubby paws and out into the streets again, for however short a period.”

Hannah glanced at her, a question in her gaze.

She gulped.

It was in moments like this that her inexperience and lack of knowledge would clobber her over the head and make her realise that despite everything and despite the fact she’s a parahuman now, she was still a child and knew little to nothing about law. Or paperwork. Or official business... stuff.

She barely even knew what a jury did. Were they a voting block on her sentence? Or were they just a peanut gallery? Were they cops?

But she was also kind of ashamed to ask that because they spoke like it was normal knowledge.

But this was Hannah.

She could tell her anything.

She licked her lips.

“U-Uhm. Could we start from… something more basic? Like what a jury does?”

Both Hannah and Miss Dallon blinked at her for a moment before Hannah facepalmed and groaned.

“Oh my god, of course. I’m sorry, I don’t know why I assumed a teenager would know anything about a courtroom.” Hannah grumbled, then chuckled with that downwards look and a slight shake of her head that indicated she was laughing at something internal like herself rather than at something else.

“Miss Dallon, if you will?”

The woman nodded with cold professionalism.

Trials were a terrifying ordeal, she learned, mostly because the entire ordeal was described like theater with life-altering consequences and there was so much procedure and a small book of things to not do that she wondered what she could do, really.

She felt like she was hovering on the edge of an anxiety attack the entire time, three hours of explanations and strategy talk and deciding that Mr. Quinn was a jackass that would hurt their case more than help it and trying to wrap her head around manipulating her wording for the jury instead of speaking only straight truth. Without lying.

And there was the suggestion that the entire trial would be a test of emotional endurance she would likely do best to be prepared with.

She should be prepared to be called a rabid murderer, a sociopathic, compulsive liar with an attention seeking problem, an aggressive psycho, a danger to society, and so many other things that made her want to curl into a ball and clamp her hands over her ears.

Hannah gently told her that no, she couldn’t do that in the trial either.

She wanted to cry and she wasn’t even in the courtroom yet.





The next visit, she showed up drowning in Hannah’s clothes, wearing a jacket, two of her scarves and one of her oversized shirts.

Hannah let Taylor curl up in her lap without much fuss, her chin on her head, her knees against her ankles, and her arm softly rubbing up and down her back and side.

She also did not make a single peep of protest over Taylor promptly passing out on top of her like that, because she was perfect and a literal angel and could probably guess that she couldn’t sleep well, if at all, lately.

No matter how much she wrapped herself in Hannah’s scent, it was just too distant and faint and cold and dead compared to the real thing.

A month was not that long to be terribly sleep deprived for, thankfully. In fact, according to Hannah and Carol, a month was considered a short time to properly prepare for a trial. Very short.

Miss Dallon said she had expected three to four months, but her case seemed special in some way.





Next time, all three of them were in that meeting room, in the same room.

That allowed her to curl up on Hannah’s lap while they talked.

Unfortunately, this was the part where Miss Dallon had to know exactly what happened, how, why, when, and more, so she could have no holes in the story and no blind spots that would surprise her.

It was a very… invasive, conversation.

She had to start from her trigger event, provide background context, explain her home situation, practically her entire life story.

So she did. She went through her mother’s death, her father’s alcoholism, his depression, Em-… her friend’s betrayal, the bullying, her life story. And then she got to the locker, and choked on the description of what was in there, trembling violently and crying as she remembered the smell, feeling her stomach wither like a raisin and crawl up into her ribs, certain she was going to vomit.  

Scents were so much harder to ignore after getting her power. Harder to forget.

Hannah didn’t complain about her quivering grasp, nor about her torn shirt and no doubt bruising embrace as she held on for dear life, feeling like if she let go she’d fall through space and time to end up back in the locker, alone and feeling that centipede click and scratch inside her ear, gasping for breath against her.

No, Hannah held her, whispering sweet nothings into her ear, pressing her face into her neck with absolute trust, until she could breathe in without gasping and could speak without blubbering incoherently.

“Just pretend she’s not here, alright sweetheart? It’s just you and me. Tell me your story. I’ll tell you mine next time.” Hannah whispered.

So she powered through, and told them everything.

From the way she’d snapped every knife in the house trying to kill herself when she realized what she’d become, to the way she’d locked herself in the basement for almost two months without her father saying anything about it, to the way he tasted after she came to her senses and how her lungs filled with burning, burning saltwater after she tried to drown herself in the bay and simply discovered she did not need too much air to stay conscious..

At some point, Hannah started to cry too, only soft sniffles and a wet spot in her hair letting her notice it, but she still held her like she was the most important thing in the world. Like she could hold her fragments in place if she just squeezed her hard enough and could seal her back up into a happy person if she just poured enough love into the cracks.

Taylor wasn’t a great judge of that, but it felt like it was working.

By the end of that visit Carol Dallon now knew everything about her, as did Hannah, and they were getting closer to the end, whatever that may be.





Hannah walked up the steps.

Off-white paint peeled off the walls to either side, the cheap, poorly maintained linoleum floor sticking to her boots. Panels in the entrance's ceiling were removed to reveal a darkness hinting at pipes within. The air stank with that smell of wet carpet and enclosed spaces mixing with the squeaks of rubber on flooring so old it had dents from the tenants' footsteps, all the while as she ascended the square spiral of stairs to get to her apartment, flickering, fluorescent lights buzzed overhead. 

The apartment building was a run-down shithole, to put it bluntly.

But that had been fine, for her.

It was quiet in the way only a building like this could be, housing little more than pensioners and old folk. It was in a tight alley with barely enough room to drive a car through, and the parking lot under the apartment was adequately secure.

Now though, as she imagined herself taking Taylor up these stairs, she saw everything around her and judged it with a critical eye she’d never use for herself.

There was no harm in showing Taylor this place, nor was there any harm in keeping the apartment as some kind of off-space area they could use for either storage or to crash and plan in the future, should Taylor decide to become a cape proper.

But taking her up these stairs to have her live here?

Absolutely not.

Taylor didn’t need decadence, she was aware, but some basic standards were fine to ask for, weren’t they?

There was a certain humbleness to knowing and seeing these kinds of things, but she could guess from Taylor’s… tale, that she had more than enough of that.

Her chest hurt just thinking of what she’d been through, and it was constantly on her mind.

The mental image of Taylor trying to slice her entire forearm open only to increasingly panic as the knife just uselessly scraped against her skin until it snapped, it was stuck in her head.

They really did not need that much detail, but after Carol asked the twentieth clarifying question, Taylor assumed they even wanted to know what the carpet looked like that day, next to the bathtub she planned to bleed out in.

A notepad on her laptop was waiting for her, covered with therapists.

Once she properly vetted them she had no doubt only one or two would remain, but maybe that would be enough to help her daughter.

That felt so good to say, these days.

She finally crested the final step, and let her eyes focus back on the world as she dug into her pocket and turner towards the end of the sickly yellow-white hall, where her apartment door was.

Where an unconscious girl was, leaning against her door with a package in her arms.

Her power was semi-sentient, she was aware, but she still clamped down on it as much as she could.

Even if she was fully aware the girl was likely holding a pipebomb or a biological weapon of some kind, because what other explanation could there be about a vaguely drug-afflicted white girl having passed out on her door, an RPG was a bit too much.

Low to no armor, closed hallway.

A shotgun revolver formed in her hand as she carefully crept forward, taking in the girl's stature and frizzy brown-auburn hair.

She frowned, memory tugging at her.

She could swear she’d seen this girl before.

But.

Paranoid or not, she must not die at any cost, so she tamped down on the urge to shake the girl awake and ask if she’s alright, sneaking forward as she slipped her face mask up her nose.

It was Colin’s creation, so it would at least delay or catch most of a neurotoxin, should that be the angle here. And for anything else barring Tinkertech bombs, the bulky kevlar jacket she wore everywhere outside, even for civilian identities, should protect her.

Cautiously, she bent down, and grabbed the package.

It was… weirdly squishy. And in white, plastic-feeling wrapping paper.

She bent to the side, where the girl’s forehead was against the edge of her door, and tried to catch a glimpse of her face.

A familiar mouth and a flash of freckles made her jolt in surprise.

“Panacea?” She blurted out in disbelief, before hurriedly forcing her power back into a knife and beneath her jacket, glancing behind her at the empty hall for a moment, before carefully putting the weird package in the corner, away from the girl, just in case, then gently grabbing her shoulder.

Amy jerked awake, hitting her head on the doorframe then the wall as she jolted back.

“WHUAham up, I’m up, I…” Amy trailed off as she cleared her eyes with her hands, squinting up at her from where she lay against the wall, wearing loose jeans and a black hoodie.

She had eye bags so deep they might as well be backpacks.

In fact, she almost looked like a particularly miserable raccoon, with her little hoodie and eye bags and fingerless grey wool gloves. 

Maybe it was some stupid motherly instincts popping up but she wanted to just wrap her in a hoodie and drag her into the apartment for a good sleep and some warm tea.

Amy relaxed.

“Oh, hi. Well, shit.” Amy grumbled, then began to quickly and awkwardly rifle through her pockets as Hannah dumbly stared down at her, completely and utterly confused.

“Are you okay?”

“No. I mean, yeah. Sure.” Amy fired off dryly as she rifled through her pockets. “Where the fuck- there we go.” She growled, and took out a crumpled piece of paper that she held up for Hannah.

She grabbed it, not bothering to hide the absolute confusion on her face.

She stared at the squiggles on the paper.

“Is this… code?”

Amy’s eyes fluttered open, staring at her in half-lidded incomprehension.

“Bitch, what?” Amy mumbled, looking vaguely offended.

She resisted the urge to sigh.

She was tired, and she did not want to be dealing with a cranky, angry teenager with superpowers.

“What does- ‘H, backwards three, W, O’ mean?”

Amy blinked at her, before groaning and slumping against the wall, still on the floor.

“That’s HELLO. Where the fuck did you find a ‘W’ or a three?”

She scowled.

“The ‘L’s are so tilted they look like an italicised ‘W’. And the letter ‘E’ is not supposed to have that many angles. Or curves.”

“I know how to write.” Amy snarled, weakly glaring at her.

She took a deep breath, and sighed it out.

She’d become too used to Taylor who was a literal cuddlebug who'd listen to anything she said instantly with the utmost respect. She’d gotten spoiled when it came to interacting with teenagers in the wild.

“Look, Amy. I’m going to be blunt because from our times working together, you seem to appreciate that. You look like you’ve either not slept in days or become a Merchant, you’re still on the floor for some reason, and you had a weird suspicious package in your hands after showing up to my apartment which I never told you about. So either explain yourself or we’re going to have an exhausting evening at the PRT signing NDA documents until the sun rises after an exhaustive M/S containment.” She said cooly, and Amy’s expression soured.

“Can’t you just read the letter? I explain everything there. I’m too sleep deprived for these chimpy social rituals.” The girl whispered, then as if to demonstrate, her eyes slipped shut and her head lolled to the side before jerking upright, blinking at Hannah’s stomach before arching upwards again.

“Amy, the letter looks like you dipped a chicken’s claws in ink and let it tapdance on the page. I genuinely cannot read a single word.”

“I’m sleep deprived. Stop bullying me.” The healer whined pitifully, rubbing at her eyes, and Hannah sighed as she rubbed at her temples.

What the hell was going on? Was Amy bipolar?

“I have your mother’s phone number. Tell me what’s going on or I’m just going to pick you up and carry you down to her car when she gets here.”

Amy’s expression crumpled into a cute scowl. Like an angry hamster.

“This is… not a hallway discussion. Drag me in.” Amy jerked a thumb to her door, limp wristed.

She groaned, and unlocked her door, before grabbing the weird, squishy package under her left arm and extending a hand to Amy, who took it and slowly tried to fumble and stumble upright for a moment.

Hannah had to pull her up by force to get going, and they stumbled into the apartment, Amy pulling her hand away as soon as she could, making a beeline for her crappy couch and literally flopping backwards into it.

Hannah sat on the green carpet instead and put the package on the coffee table between them.

“Explain.” She said, a tad testy.

She didn’t like having her privacy invaded like this. Amy’s behaviour was honestly not even considered, it was the fact she showed up at her house that concerned her.

Amy grumbled as she wiggled on the couch until she was comfortable, then threw hand over her eyes.

“I overheard you and Carol talk about the girl you’re adopting. And her eating problem. Figured I could help, but there’s some problems and-” Amy paused for a long, slow yawn, followed by grumbling, “-and… uhm, stipuilationations- whatever. Can’t speak. Long story short, I want a trade. I can fix her food problem. In exchange, you keep quiet about everything to do with me with everyone, and pay me, as well as give me a place to hide and lick my wounds if I need it. Brought a sample for the girl, so you can tell me if it works. ” Amy grumbled, pointing at the bag on the table.

Wait, that was meat? Human meat?

“Don’t ask questions, don’t tell anyone, pay me, and give me a key to someplace relatively safe, and we’re good. We can live our lives and your kid no longer has to chew on you. Which, by the way…” Amy slowed down, and her lips thinned in a strange expression. “Is… admirable. You’re a really good person. Carol wouldn’t even spit in my mouth if I was dying of thirst, nevermind chopping limbs off to feed me. So, uh. Good job, I guess.”

She made a brief expression of disgust at the weird, bizarre phrasing Amy used, then nodded, accepting the compliment, still feeling a bit confused and suspicious.

Also what did she mean by that comment with Carol? Family drama?

No, that was too reductionist. Those words were delivered with too much exhaustion, surety and spite to be something as simple as "family drama".

She wanted to ask, but first, she had to ask other, more relevant questions.

“I… thank you, I suppose. So… whose meat-”

“I made it. It’s nobody’s. I’m a shitty biokinetic that can’t actually do anything cool, and my life is a putrid pile of cow shit that you can’t help with beyond agreeing to this deal, so don’t try to prod deeper, please. You accept it or not?” Amy breathed out, her voice so very tired.

That checked out. Nobody had a power that couldn’t be used to fight or promote conflict in some way or another. The PRT was suspicious that Amy Dallon had such aspects to her power, but if she could do what she said she could, then her power checked out, her story checked out, and most importantly, she could help them. Hannah, mostly, but also Taylor.

“I accept. I’ll be moving out of this apartment in a couple months, so you’ll be free to use this place to do… whatever it is you want a place for. Just don’t throw the keys around to friends or whatnot, I’ll still own this place. And needless to say, I will pay you accordingly if this actually works, and I won’t tell anyone anything about our deal, for whatever reason you want that.” She said amicably, and kept the frown to herself.

She wasn’t sure why but she felt faintly distrustful. Maybe it was the secrecy or just how- random and out of nowhere this seemed to come.

Could the meat be poisoned?

She shook her head.

No, that was just temporary paranoia and overprotectiveness.

Besides, this was exactly what she'd been hoping for since she learned what Taylor's power was. She could not afford to say no to Amy, not at all.

She could afford to ask a question or two about her home life, because it was three in the morning and she found the girl passed out against her door and she still couldn't get over the absurdity of that.

“Amy, not to 'dig', as you said, but is there something you'd like to…” She started, and trailed off when Amy’s head lolled to the side, limp, eyes closed and peaceful, breaths evening out.

She sighed, and went to grab a blanket as she debated whether she should call Carol to pick her up or not.

Then the conversation replayed in her head again, and she frowned in genuine concern as dots began to connect.

...Was Amy planning to run away?

Notes:

amy is a grumpy mess, more at eleven!

 

rushed this out in like 1.3 days hope its good hope we're movin and schmoovin and i hope i can finally write this bitchass trial soon and go have fun with taylor in the open bay grr

i read all ur comments, ty very much. they motivate me a lot and make me smile quite hard as well. Ty :D

Chapter 20: Amy Interlude

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Waking up on someone else’s couch was very awkward, she decided.

It was even more awkward knowing that she absolutely did not remove her shoes before coming into this apartment, nor did she grab a blanket or a pillow.

Fuck, this was so embarrassing.

She peeled the blanket off, stumbled upright, and proceeded to stare around the tiny, dilapidated apartment.

Miss Militia lived here?

It wasn’t messy, just run-down enough to make her wonder why here.

Whatever, she wasn’t rich enough to be sneering at this place anyway.

She rubbed at her eyes.

Yep, like dried lemon peels glued together by sleeping yuck.

She stumbled into the coffee table, then hissed in pain and tried to limp forwards as she clutched her shinbone with one hand and shuffled forward like Gollum, cursing the wood and all of its taller, greener progenitors, finding a unique vindictive pleasure in knowing that piece of shit used to be a beautiful tree until it got mutilated onto a coffee holder by its betters as it deserved.

“Bet you’re not even real wood you glued woodchip lookin’ bitch.” She snarled into the empty apartment with only a slight amount of self-directed concern towards her sanity, then let go of her shin to rise over the kitchen table.

There was a paper on it.

Bright white and crumpled, standing out against the scratched plastic of the table.

She picked it up.

Squinted.

Was that… arabic?

Oh, wait.

She flipped the note, and squinted at the doctor-like scrawl of letters until her eyes submitted to her stubborn will, at least enough to read. 

Hello Amy. If you’re reading this, I had to go on and go to work, likely followed by tons and tons of other duties. You should also know that if you’re reading this, your family likely also knows full well that you are not at home at the moment, and nowhere else either. Please hurry back to not worry them.

And I know this is none of my business, really, but your attitude and comments have both been concerning to hear. I don’t know what goes on in your home life and I won’t ask you to tell me, but if you’re in danger or in an abusive environment, please don’t be afraid to reach out. If not to me, then to someone else? From our conversation I got the feeling that you’re looking to run away, which is both extremely dangerous and extremely hard, especially for someone with your level of fame. Please be careful and take care of yourself first and foremost, and if that includes running away, at least try to make that the absolute last solution. Talk to someone first?

Now, if I misread the situation, then I apologise. Regardless, below is my phone number in case you need someone to talk to, there are painkillers on the cupboard above the sink, and there’s coffee on the left shelf if you need to make some before you go. I’ve also left enough money for a taxi in the bowl next to the door, and made you two sandwiches. They’re in the fridge if you need something to eat. Thank you for helping me and Taylor, or at least attempting to, if this doesn’t work. :)

Ps: This might be my apartment but I don’t really live here, beyond technically. If you want me to give you a key, we should meet again and talk about some ground rules, as we’ll essentially be sharing a getaway apartment in that case.

She stared, and swallowed, before sighing and softly putting it back on the table.

“You really are too good of a person for me to be around.” She murmured, fingers limp around the note, a thumb tracing its edge.

She doubted she could actually tell the woman anything, but the option being there did feel like a slight weight taken off her shoulders.

And even though her stupid sleep deprived brain said much more than she’d intended, Miss Militia was perceptive, to make that leap in logic. She wasn’t even technically wrong.

She let the paper go a moment later, and checked the fridge, tearing into a sandwich wrapped in tinfoil then hip-checking the door shut.

God, she could go for some more sleep right about now.

Not having a place to safely experiment with anything had been driving her crazy and down a manic spiral of insomnia and paranoia.

Running into the fucking Undersiders at one in the morning as they stole the ATM she was trying to use to get fucking taxi money hadn’t helped, and neither had Tattletale’s comment of knowing who her ‘real father’ was.

No shit, bitch. It was obvious. She didn’t remember his face or his name or practically anything besides a meaningless bundle of color and noise full of warmth, but a couple rudimentary searches online and she’d pieced it together herself.

Carol’s hatred made a bit more sense with that piece of knowledge.

Marquis was… probably her dad. Their powers even had a vague connection. And he didn’t look very different to her, though the mugshot was really low quality. 

So, she knew. It was another notch to her rapidly approaching meltdown, but she took it with relative grace. A supervillain was her father.

The problem was that the bitch knew and that was just a disaster waiting to happen.

Whatever. Now she had this place to experiment, destress, and overall hide in.

Sort of.

This wasn’t hers. None of this was.

She didn’t really have anything.

She focused on her breakfast.

The sandwich wasn’t anything special, but the last time someone did something like this for her, she was ten years old.

That was when in a fit of curiosity she changed the color of a sausage into green, if only for a moment, only to receive the most thunderous, disgusted and hateful glare she’d ever gotten from Carol.

Tomorrow, she’d been dragged in front of the fridge to be told that one of the shelves inside is exclusively for her.

And that she wasn’t allowed to touch anything on the other shelves. Those were for the rest of the family. As if she was some leper who shouldn’t touch the things the real, accepted folk used.

There wasn’t really a more clear-cut way to tell a child that she was an outsider in her own family than that, even if the rule was barely kept by anyone in the future and even if it was never brought up again. Forgotten by everyone.

Except her.

For all those reasons and more, she really, really liked this sandwich.

There was just something warm and aching about eating a sandwich someone else made for her.

Why couldn’t I have had you as a mother instead, huh?’, she inwardly griped, envious of this ‘Taylor’ girl and fully aware of how unfair that comment was to everyone involved.

That chick had a world of issues that were her own, she was aware.

It was just hard to snap out of the defensive, spitefully pissy mood she was in.

It didn’t help that she would come home to a screaming match.

If she had taken her phone, she’d have been able to make up some bullshit excuse or another by shooting a text back home, but now, Carol was probably gearing up for a kidnapping investigation and screaming at the PRT for losing her pet healer.

But she didn’t take the phone because Carol, surely out of concern, she thought with immense sarcasm, had bugged the fucking thing, and she couldn’t know the tracking program’s capabilities. She knew from experience and interrogations that occurred whenever she stepped out of line that it could track her location, her contacts and texts, and the hours it was used. But If it tagged her path and logged it, Carol would not only know she sneaked out at night, she’d know where she went to. 

Of course, what with her stupid fucking idiot brain deciding to shut down in the middle of a conversation and force her to sleep, that was a moot point by now. She should have been home at eight in the morning, pretending everything was normal and that she wasn’t one long glance from a stranger in the street away from having a nervous, paranoid breakdown because she made human flesh in the fucking bathroom with a bag of chicken and she still felt like she was about to get her head popped like a watermelon from an inconspicuously placed sniper.

She was so scared that she hadn’t even enjoyed doing it. Experimentation, ruined.

Wait, snipers.

She glanced to the side at the small window that looked out into two other apartment buildings and three different rooftops.

For totally unrelated reasons, she quickly stepped away from the kitchen table and the window’s sightline, focusing on the sandwich as she sat on the couch.

Turkey sausage, mayo, sliced egg, and thinly sliced tomatoes, all within giant toast slices.

It was pretty great.

She was really fucking thirsty though.

She stared at the kitchen sink.

She stared at the window.

Irrational fear or not, she crept up to the window before closing the curtains, just to be safe, then ducked under the window to cross the room and get to the sink.

God, Vicky would tease her so relentlessly if she saw how paranoid she was acting. She’d do that thing with her eyebrows and her perfect lips would curl into that smug, pouty, cat-like smile-

She slapped herself.

Hard.

“Fffffffff uck, ow, ow. NGhhhh.” She hissed and groaned in pain, gently caressing her face. “Why did I do that so fucking hard. You fucking bitch, I get it, Vicky thoughts bad. No need to bruise me. Fucking cunt.” She hissed, then scratched at the door to the shelf like a scraggly cat until she opened it, getting a water glass out to finally quench her thirst.

Then she went to grab the painkillers, took out two tablets because her cheek and brain hurt, and then she poured water on them. On the counter.

She stared at them for a second.

They fizzled and began to dissolve.

She realized that she was supposed to do that the other way around.

Did she really just...

Not acknowledging the sudden, burning wetness in her eyes, she took a deep breath, picked up the soggy, dissolving tablets and threw them into her glass, before refilling it and staring at the water marring the counter and dripping onto the carpet.

Then she put the glass on the counter, and crumpled to her knees, resting her forehead against the cabinet doors as she put her arms above her and around her head, blocking out the light and using her hands to cover her ears, fingers clutched into her hair.

After a second, she let herself cry.

Notes:

hello! Sorry for the mild angst everyone, but I had this idea in my head and i wrote it down in like a day, and since i dont want to let you guys go too long without an update, I thought i'd post this solo as like a mini-interlude before we go back to our regular schedule of Hannah and Taylor. :D

things shall get better for her soon, dw :d

Chapter 21

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hugging Hannah was…

A worryingly wonderful sensation.

Addictive and perfect.

Like sinking into a warm soft bed after shivering in a blizzard, like having freezing hands after washing them only to put them next to a gentle flame, like that lazy Sunday morning feeling where the world goes quiet for her and nothing else suddenly matters, a day she can just exist, relax, and be happy, like dropping onto a soft bed after a day of endless work and struggle, aches she’d gotten used to smoothing over.

It was nothing she’d ever felt, not even with her mother.

That was partly why she was questioning why the notion of calling Hannah ‘mom’ still felt… a bit off.

She loved her mother. That wouldn’t change.

But she could see, objectively, that she loved Hannah more.

There was nothing that could ever compare. Hell, she imagined that maybe one day she might fall in love only to realise it paled in comparison to how nice it felt to be around her new guardian.

But it did make complicated feelings bubble to the surface. Questions, too.

Was it normal to feel this strongly about someone? To not feel this strongly even about her real, biological parents that loved her, yet feel so about Hannah? Was it strange? Did she care if it was strange?

Was it a problem?

In some ways, she could see how it could be. If Hannah died or left her, she knew that she just… wouldn’t recover. There wouldn’t be a reason to.

But that was fine. She just had to keep her safe, and listen to her. Show her appreciation and not upset her, avoid any conflict. It shouldn’t be hard. Hannah loved her, she’d have to do something really horrible to mess that up, and she wasn’t ever planning to do that.

None of those thoughts were with her at the moment, currently mindlessly melting into Hannah’s arms and purring because it actually felt nice to do and Hannah seemed to love it considering she was making little cooing noises under her breath as if Taylor couldn’t hear it. All the while peppering her head with kisses.

But she thought a lot about these kinds of things inside her cell. Is this strange, does this matter, do I care, et cetera.

None of that was present in her mind at the moment, of course. She couldn’t care about anything while hugging Hannah.

And today would remain a carefree day, of sorts. No strategy talks, no reviewing trial footage to get used to the tempo of a courtroom, no examples and discussions.

Just her, and her guardian.

Perfection, in her opinion.

Evenmoreso because Hannah had both arms, yet still brought food. It smelled weird, but it was food. It smelled like human flesh, but blank. No unique scent to it, no tiny markers of life like someone eating too many sweets or having thin blood, things Taylor couldn’t really notice but could tell that they all added up to add certain uniqueness to a piece of flesh.

It was just blank.

She didn’t dwell on it too much as Hannah dragged her to a corner and, much to her protests, turned her around as she leaned back to sit while Taylor pouted at the opposite wall.

Only until a hand tugged one of her tentacles, and she turned her head over her shoulder to look at Hannah who was giving her an exasperated look as she leaned against the wall, legs open and patting her stomach.

Oh.

Oh!

She hurriedly dropped until her butt touched touched the floor, then moved the tentacles out of the way as she scooted back, until she felt Hannah’s warmth, then she leaned her upper body back as well, and turned her eyes to stare up at Hannah as she laid between her legs and half on top of her, back to front.

Hannah smiled, and a finger poked her nose.

She blinked at it, unsure why Hannah liked doing that so much, but didn’t comment, smiling.

Then Hannah grabbed her hands, threaded their fingers together, and crossed them over Taylor’s stomach, hugging her.

She sighed, slowly, content, wiggling a bit to get comfy and to not accidentally squish Hannah’s boob with the back of her head, because that had to be unpleasant, and fought to keep the yawn held back with tight, laborious breaths, until it went away and she was left teary-eyed with sleepiness.

“What’s wrong?” Hannah murmured into the top of her head, still staring right into her eyes from above and vice versa.

“Sleepy. You’re comfy.” She grumbled lowly, eyes slipping into a half-lidded look.

Hannah smiled, her eyes so full of love that Taylor felt like an ice cube under two magnifying glasses, melting in the light and loving every second.

Hannah’s right hand left hers, and after a brief, unintentional whine at the loss, she felt Hannah’s scarf around her neck be tugged up to her nose, before the fingers returned and she greedily dragged them back over her stomach, content again, watching mirth dance in Hannah’s eyes a few inches above hers.

“God, you’re like a kitten.” Hannah laughed, the sound softly rocking her body, and she frowned a little.

“No, I’m…  Uh.” She eloquently said, then frowned. “A… cuddly spider? I do have eight limbs. I can make the tentacles jointed. It fits.” She said, then scrunched up her face in distaste. “Why did I say that. This is just silly. ”

Hannah smiled wider, and didn’t deny it.

“Hm. What else can you do with the tentacles?”

She blinked at the question, then let eyes glaze over a tiny bit as she thought back to what she’d seen and done.

“I can flatten them to some extent, or sharpen them. Like, uh, obsidian glass kinda sharp. I can also change them to something a lot more crystal-like and a lot more purple, like those wings.  I’m pretty sure I can launch chunks of the wings out but it’s kind of finicky and I’m pretty sure it would be like a fragmentation grenade if I swung one and let go of a lot of fragments, but I haven’t tried it. I think I can do more but I stopped experimenting.” She mumbled, shifting slightly with unease.

Hannah’s eyes were wide, and her brows were slightly raised.

“That’s incredible.”

She finally broke eye contact, glancing to the side at nothing in particular. Just… dodging Hannah’s amazed, impressed look, because something about it made her want to drag a hoodie over her head, hide her red face and squirm in pleasant discomfort.

“I hope you’ll eventually come up with more things to do with them. They’re absolutely beautiful.” Hannah softly said, trying to let go of her hand.

She didn’t let Hannah separate their hands, even if her brain was busy blue-screening because they’re what?

Hannah gave up on separating and instead dragged both their hands over to a lazily shifting tentacle that was draped over the woman’s knee, and pressed down.

She jerked a little, wide eyed. The tentacle jolted at the contact, and Hannah used her momentary stupefaction to free her hand and touch a little above hers, pressing down and moving her hand up, the bone of her thumb pressing in while the tips of her nails scratched the crystal-like flesh.

Her eyes widened even further as a full-body shudder of pleasure raced down the tentacle and into her back, then up and down through her spine.

Her eyes almost fluttered shut before she forced them open, the tentacle flattening itself into a giant ribbon.

“Oooh. They’re- they are? And could you do-o-o-o…” She trailed off in a shuddering groan, her mind melting into sludge as Hannah started doing some strange magic with her fingers.

“Oh, wow. I should have tried massaging these earlier if they feel this nice for you. And yes, they are beautiful. I feel like I'm staring at alien artwork, they’re gorgeous.” Hannah hummed, scratching a nail down the flat side of her shuddering tentacle.

“Mrughle.” She offered, verbose as can be.

Hannah laughed, high and happy, and kissed the top of her head again.

“Could you tell me what about this feels so nice? You usually don’t respond quite like this.”

It took her a half dozen seconds to mentally translate Hannah’s mouth noises into actual words, and then another two to stop squirming and making embarrassing noises as Hannah kneaded the tentacle like she was giving her an expert back massage, with the pleasure and relaxation simply amplified by ten.

“P-pressure. Petting feels- weird good, massage feels good good.” She fumbled, her voice strangled, then squirmed, pushing the tentacle closer to Hannah who chuckled and obliged her, adding her nails to the mix again and fucghugngi-

Yes.

Taylor word good.

Taylor many word.

She could feel her braincells organising a worker’s strike one by one, until she was a puddle of vegetative, sighing and groaning flesh, laying on Hannah’s front as she continued to experiment on her technique, only kept awake by Hannah sometimes rocking her right or left knee to the side and jostling her body.

Her other three tentacles were more like limp, lazily writhing noodles by the time Hannah stopped, her chest shaking with silent laughter, what must have been an hour later but only felt like five minutes.

“Sweetheart?” Hannah asked quietly yet brightly, her smile painfully audible in her voice.

Hm.

Oh, wait. That’s her.

She’s sweetheart.

No, wait, she’s Taylor.

Same thing.

“Hm?”

“Do you remember when I told you that I’d tell you everything you might want to know about me? When you told me and Miss Dallon your story? Would you like to hear it now? We still have about two hours to go. It should be enough to tell my little story and get you to try something I brought.” Hannah softly offered.

Wait, two hours had passed already? What, when?

Wait, question first.

She paused, then slowly forced her eyes open, staring up into calm bottle glass green hues, warm and patient.

“If you want to tell me, I want to hear it.” She murmured, and Hannah smiled down at her, nodding.

“Alright. But, first, two things to note.” Hannah began, lightly, and bopped her nose again with a finger, smiling wider at her as she scrunched her nose in reaction. “First, don’t get sad. All of this stuff happened what feels like lifetimes ago. None of what I’m going to tell you hurts anymore. Time heals a lot of things very well. And second, if you have any questions, ask away.”

She only had to think for a moment, a question that she’d held for days but kept forgetting to actually ask.

“Your full name is Hannah Washington? Or is that fake?”

Hannah blinked at her for a moment, blankly, before making a pffft sound and giggling.

“No, no. It’s not fake.” She said with a light wave of her right hand, her left still tightly clasped with hers. “It’s just the most generic last name we could come up with for an American, and I don’t remember my old last name at all anymore. It’s like I don’t have a last name, almost, at least to me. Want me to start now, or is there something else you’re curious about?”

She was curious about a lot of things, that she never felt it was the right time to ask about. Now felt like a good time?

She nodded, softly, raising a hand to rub sleepy tears out of her eyes.

“Lots of stuff. What’s your favorite color?” She yawned out.

Hannah’s expression shifted into an intense mix between pride, understanding, and amusement.

“Army green. Or dark green. And here I thought I was being obvious about it.”

She pouted, sneaking a tentacle around to poke at Hannah’s waist in that ticklish spot, making her yelp and jerk away, jostling Taylor.

She smiled smugly, staring up, upside down, at Hannah. 

Hannah flicked her ear as she chuckled, bright and loud, then petered off and shook her head.

“Anything else?”

She tilted her head to think, then nodded.

“Favorite movie? General interests beyond motorcycles and exercising? Uh… any… boyfriend I should know about?” She ventured, trying to recall all the questions she had and just barely remembering a few of them.

She hoped the last question was a solid no, actually, even if the desire was selfish.

Sharing her time with Hannah with other people was something she really, really, really, really did not want to do.

Hannah grinned, moving her left hand down to cup her jaw, thumb rubbing her cheek.

She melted again, eyes slipping shut, leaning into the touch, warmth blooming in her chest.

She felt so safe.

For a moment, she felt her tentacles dissipate into gas, and with her attention focused on it, she identified a… a feeling in her back, like a new muscle being pulled or tensed.

Then Hannah talked and all her attention was directed back to her.

“Well, my favourite movie is The Terminator. It’s quite old, but it’s really good. General interests… not many I haven’t told you about, really. I just used to sleep, work, exercise, do some mild socialising, and tend to my bike. I guess target shooting is really fun, if not exactly recreational since I consider it training. As for boyfriends, no, don’t worry.” Hannah laughed, and Taylor tried not to show her selfish relief show on her face. 

“I dated Chevalier for a little bit, way, way, way back when, but it was rather awkward and we weren’t in a spot where either of us could care for a relationship, so we stopped soon after on amicable terms. Is that all?”

She hummed, eyes still closed as she nuzzled into Hannah’s hand.

“Favorite food?”

“Pizza. Those thin, Italian ones cooked in rock ovens, or those with pesto sauce and prosciutto and tomato in them. Used to be absolutely addicted to this one little hole-in-the-wall pizzeria in New York owned by some old Italian man. I ordered from them so much that the guy on the phone didn’t even need to ask details or an address whenever I called, he’d just hear my voice and go ‘oh, yep, so a pesto pizza and a four cheese pepperoni with BBQ sauce, be there in thirty’.” Hannah hummed, a smile in her voice.

Taylor opened her eyes, and saw the far-off, happy nostalgia in Hannah’s eyes.

Once she was out of here, she would become the best damn pizza maker in the world and cook Hannah all the pizzas. Ever.

She almost blurted out that she wished she could still taste pizza, but thought better of it to not ruin the happy, lazy mood.

“Hmmmmmm… No, no other questions. Do you uhm. Want to tell me your story, still?” She asked, and Hannah’s eyes darted down to her, the smile softening.

A quick peck on her forehead, and Hannah leaned back.

“Yes. Hm. Where to start. Well, my early life was honestly bits and blurs. I lived in a Kurdish village. A real forgotten type of place. The buildings in the village were concrete, but it was more like ancient concrete homes between dirt and gravel paths. The paints peeled everywhere and the concrete itself was like this… dusty, lumpy texture, almost. I could chip away at a house with a coin if I wanted to, it was nothing like the really solid stuff here. I’m not sure if we made it in the village or brought it, but the construction was definitely amateurish. Most homes were like boxes with windows. There was… a lot of somewhat arid land around, interspersed with giant hills of thick shrubbery. I remember fields of dry reeds and a valley made of tiny hills, on top of which was most of the greenery. There were lots of animals, but they always scared little me. Couldn’t get near a cow without fearing it would… bite off my finger or something. Or kick my head off.”

Taylor laughed silently, and Hannah looked down to beam at her before averting her gaze in remembrance.

“My family was… eeeeeeeeeeh…” Hannah made a dubious, funny sound, “I’m… not sure. I remember my mother was a nice woman. Had a real problem with dogs, hated them to the core for some reason. Would always try to beat or kill any that she saw near the village. There were lots of stray cats around to keep the mice population in check, I think. She liked the cats a lot. Her cooking was horrible, but then again, there wasn’t much variety in the village and the entire population of what had to be about five hundred people all bought off a single mini-market sort of store in the centre of town, so there wasn’t exactly much choice.”

Hannah’s fingernails began to lazily scratch at her jaw and she had to try to hold in the decadent groan of bliss, leaning her head away for easier access as Hannah hummed in amusement at the sight.

“I have a lot of memories of that store, for some reason. It had these… weird, ugly toys hanging off a rack in the corner. Some stuff that was covered in plastic-looking girls and was a pink that was almost offensive to my color palette, having grown up around reds and greens and grays and browns. Every time I passed the store I remember half-glaring at them because they looked obnoxious and the expressions on the dolls creeped me out.”

Taylor burst out into snickers.  

“Oh, wow. Little Hannah sounds adorable…”

“I sure hope I was.” Hannah half-agreed. “Anyways, my father was… some kind of wood worker. I don’t remember much, but he was practically the only woodworker in the village so he never fell short of business. We had a decent life I think, though I do vaguely remember my parents fighting somewhat frequently. Nothing abnormal, really. Unfortunately, one day, Turkish army troops marched into town and began to kill everyone.”

Taylor was shocked into complete numbness for a second, at just how out of the blue and sudden the transition between retelling sweet childhood memories was to an almost nonchalant ‘so yeah then a massacre took place’.

Hannah did say it didn’t hurt anymore, but wow that was some resilience, to not even change her tone from the happy hum she had while telling such terrible things.

“I was out playing with some kids, I think? I remember hearing sudden pop-pop-pop staccatos and being really confused, because for us, fireworks and such were only for holidays and were pretty expensive. There was also a lot of smoke in the sky. So, I thought some rich man in the village was just throwing a party or something, and we kept playing. But the gunshots kept getting closer and louder, and we all felt like there was something wrong with what was going on. It was too sudden and strange, you know? There were… about four of us, but the village had about twenty five kids I think. At some point us four decided to climb out of the creek we were playing in and go see what was happening.” Hannah continued.

Her voice was so… even. It had lost its lighthearted cheer, but it didn’t sound the least bit pained. Just only mildly restrained, like remembering something a little bit sad, instead of what had to be horribly traumatic memories.

Her inner admiration of Hannah rose ever higher. She was just so impossibly strong.

“We started hearing screams and seeing fires when we got somewhat close, so we got scared, and just started to run away from the village, out onto the street that led out of the village. It didn’t really work. Running away from soldiers on relatively flat grassland in the middle of the day is just asking to die or get found. We got caught, then got dragged with the soldiers as they went to hit another village. I didn’t see anything or anyone die, but we knew what was happening. They sat us in tight groups with a guard as they went off to do their massacres. The guard held an AK47, and I remember wishing I had it. Eventually, the soldiers dragged us with them, about thirty-something kids total. Shortly after is when we finally realized why they took us with them. They’d run into a minefield, and they had to cross it. So, they used us as minesweepers at gunpoint.”

She swallowed, wetly, tightening her hold on Hannah’s hands.

Just imagining that made her sick.

It was one thing to hear of how people can be monsters, and another to hear it said this numbly, this realistically, through experience more than a hypothetical too detached to stick to her head.

She couldn't help the way her tentacles began to form again, creeping out of her back with gory-sounding crunches and snaps.

“It took me a bit to realise, because Kurdish and Turkish aren’t really the same language, but I watched a child from my village turn into a cloud of dust and dirt from a distance, and understood what was going on. Shortly after, I had a realization of sorts, that my next step would kill me. That my next step would be on a mine, and I’d die. I’m still not sure why that specific step made me so certain, but it did. I triggered, and with that same AK-47 I wished I held, I turned around and took my first life at the age of eight.”

Hannah opened her mouth to continue, then paused, giving her a sad smile as she stared down at her, dragging their still clasped hands over to Taylor’s face as her right one, unimpeded, used the pad of her thumb to gently brush tears away.

“Hey, come on, bug. Don’t be sad. This was over two decades ago.” Hannah softly whispered.

She nodded, because she knew, but she still couldn’t help it, the tight, aching clench in her chest.

It hurt, almost physically, to imagine Hannah going through such things, having to do such things.

“I’m sorry.” She warbled, trying to give a reassuring smile to Hannah. 

“What for?” Hannah sighed in reply, a small, sad smile still in place.

“I- I don’t know. I just am. What happened next?”

Hannah’s smile turned a bit less calmly saddened and a bit more wry.

“Well, I killed as many of them as I could, then just sort of… broke down. The other kids, whatever few of them were still alive, had all ran off at some point, so I was all alone. I laid inside a crater I made with a grenade launcher, and spent a few days sleeping in it. I’d sometimes drag corpses away as they began to stink and attract wildlife. I’d sleep with the sound of crows over my head, wrapped in a blanket in a crater, numb, waiting for… I’m not sure. I just sort of existed. Cook their rations, eat, go into my hole and wait for nothing in particular. I thought of leaving sometimes but I was so disoriented and in the middle of nowhere that I felt like if I left, I’d just die. Either stumble on a mine or die of exposure and dehydration. Here, at least, there was stuff to light on fire so I could draw attention to myself, and there were supplies to last me months. So I stayed. Eventually, I assume one of those kids ran into a UN patrol and told them what happened.” Hannah continued, voice even, and gave her a soft smile, mouthing ‘it’s okay’ at her as she brushed away her tears.

Taylor nodded. She knew it was okay. Hannah was okay. But it was still hard to listen to and imagine.

“...I was soon found by a peacekeeping force from the UN. They took me to the UK with the rest of the kids they saved, but my power had a lot of problems with metal detectors and it didn’t help that people kept trying to take my only safety net from me while jabbering in different languages. I was terrified and stubborn and they were extremely insistent on taking my gun from me. Eventually, an American man named Andrew Smitdt of the UN force decided to adopt me, seeing that I would have much, much, much better success as a gun-based cape in America and its gun culture rather than Europe, and he flew me over here. I fell in love with this country quite soon after that, and in about a year and a half, I’d joined the first Wards team in the USA.”

She nodded, then nuzzled into Hannah’s hands as they continued rubbing away her silent tears.

“Then?” She whispered.

Hannah smiled, and shrugged.

“Then, I just became Miss Militia. Well, my first couple names and themes were very different, but I mean that then I just joined the Wards and focused on that. Do you want details?”

She thought for a moment, and nodded, eyes shut as she let Hannah brush away whatever few tears remained.

“Oh. Well, there wasn’t that much of interest, honestly. I grew up somewhat idolising the armed forces and loving their aesthetic, but the image team absolutely refused to let me have any kind of getup that would be reminiscent of a child soldier. When I became twelve, we finally settled on a theme both me and the image department liked, and that was what I had until I left the Wards. The outfit was somewhat reminiscent of the UN forces, as well as police forces, so I quite liked it. It was essentially cargo pants with tons of pockets holding various things, a gray facemask, and then a cobalt blue scarf over it with a shield emblem on the front, wrapped around my face. My hero name back then was ‘Ace’, like ace shooter. I’m sure there’s some grainy video or another of me on the web, doing my thing.”

She pushed her face into Hannah’s palm, sighing.

“That sounds like a really good outfit. And name.”

Hannah hummed affirmatively.

“It was. Served me well until I left the Wards. Seeing as I was grown up now and the image department was slobbering at the mouth for some cape to ‘capture patriots’ hearts’, they gave me this, minus the jackets. I was a bit… hesitant, to change, since I got so attached to my first persona, but I eventually relented and became Miss Militia.”

She hummed in acknowledgement, still somewhat sleepy.

“What were the Wards like?”

“Terrible.” Hannah said instantly, then chuckled. “Well, no, not like that. It was very… experimental, back then. The first team in the US. That meant that there was a lot of pressure on us to not do or say anything that might make it harder for others in the future. And considering some of our powers, there was a lot to go wrong.”

Hannah shifted, a nail gently scratching the edges of her hairline, and Taylor put in the slight extra effort necessary to start purring in approval, which instantly had Hannah’s hold tightening and her heart beating faster. It was just a low groan that sounded like a purr, so she didn’t get why Hannah was always so bizarrely happy to hear it, but if Hannah wanted it, Hannah would get it.

Besides, she was trying to pavlovian-ly condition herself to start purring by reflex whenever something nice and comfy was happening, so she had to remember to do it until it was natural and easy.

“I had a misstep when I was young where I got a little startled and my power swapped the ammo to lethal instead of rubber bullets right as I went to pull the trigger. Only reason the person survived was because they were a Brute. They took me off active duty and into power training for six months after that. It was worth it, of course, but it was still stifling. We also had Mouse Protector who…” Hannah hesitated, then scoffed with amusement.

“Oh god, even back then, she was a crackhead. Not- not actually, she was just… wild. Not quite in the same way as when she left and took up her Mouse Protector persona, but even as Duellist, she was a menace. She once said a joke about throwing a Coke can at one of our instructors, and I guess the guy had a bad week or was just really having some kind of ego crisis, because he started practically yelling at her to show him some respect. Mouse Protector then told him to chill and that it was a joke, but he got even more upset, and long story short, neither would back down until they started brawling it out on the gym, for real, and we had to try to pull her off of him as she tried to yank his- uh. As she tried to… make sure he wouldn’t have children.” Hannah awkwardly finished with a light cough, and Taylor’s eyes finally opened, any lingering sadness forgotten in the face of whatever utter insanity she just heard.

“She… really?” She whispered, disbelieving.

Hannah made a sort of grimace-smile, and nodded.

“Yep. Kept trying to kick him there, and grab him, and she kept teleporting back to him whenever we started properly pulling her off. And she kept yelling really stupid crap during the entire thing.” Hannah emphasized, laughter creeping into her voice.

“She called him a diaper-grubby doo-doo head and told him- told him to keep trying to sniff Alexandria’s period pads for a whiff of greatness at his shitty job! All the while she was clawing at his face and trying to neuter him!” Hannah laughed, high and sharp throwing her head back, and Taylor couldn’t help but join in a little, her chest shaking in silent mirth as her lips wriggled into a wide smile, face scrunched up in complete disbelief.

It was so absurd it was hard not to at least smile and laugh, whether incredulously or in genuine amusement.

“She- she was always strange and wild, but that was a real big show of it. Usually it was smaller things like… eating ketchup on bread for breakfast, or making really dramatic poses while saying the stupidest crap I’ve ever heard in my entire life. She once straight up told Hero that his face feels great on her crotch, in the middle of a team meeting!” Hannah exclaimed, face red as she stared at the ceiling in exasperation, and Taylor gaped at her for a moment, completely and utterly confused.

“Then in the complete and utter shocked silence, she just casually mentions how his underwear brand really needs to pick a better place to put his beard, and- oh my god, the face of realization he made was comedy incarnate. He looked like he was about to have a stroke. Everyone thought she was making some bizarre allegation of an affair and she was just trying to needle him for his stupid underwear brand to make fun of him!”

“Uh- whoa?” Taylor choked out, wide eyed with a wide smile of befuddlement.

“Yeah. There was another time she got Alexandria to sign her face with a permanent marker during summer break, and then refused to scrub it off for like two months straight, and once she sneaked into the cafeteria and threw a bunch of laxatives into the coffee machine as revenge because she got grounded off patrols for three months because of how reckless she was. Oh, there were other times where she did some stupid, crazy stuff. One time, we were about to fight a villainess, right?” Hannah said, starting to talk faster, excitedly, and Taylor’s smile turned into a grin, infectious energy making her nod quickly.

Hannah glanced up as if getting lost in the memory, one of her hands retreating to gesticulate, just a little.

“So there we are, me, her, and Reed, against a Mover villainess and five of her goons, and Mouse Protector struts up in front of me, pushes me back, and levels a sword at her, face all serious and visibly shaking. Then she takes this weird pose with her hand over her face, legs open, and screams ‘show me your panties!’” Hannah laughed, a full, belly laugh, briefly stuttering her breaths to keep going.

Taylor choked on her breath. Somewhere in the process between gasping, bursting into a surprised snicker, and coughing in disbelief, it all combined into a sudden deluge of tiny coughs and hiccups as she tried to breathe and lightly laugh while her lungs refused her.

“Then she just lunges at her and keeps trying to yank the woman’s pants down while smacking her with the dull sword, yelling stuff like ‘panty steal no jutsu!’, and ‘my quest for dastardly villainous wife poon will- will not be denied! Date me-!, and ‘tactical flirting attack!’, and, and stuff like that, th- the whole time they fought! It was so stupid and cringeworthy nobody could take the fight seriously anymore. I'm pretty sure the fight de-escalated from how humiliating it was to even be around while Mouse said the dumbest shit possible, and they disengaged. She called it 'weaponized cringe combat' later.” Hannah half-groaned in second hand embarrassment.

Taylor luxuriated in the light feeling within her chest giggling at the absurdity. 





Taylor’s nose scrunched cutely as she sniffed at the small cut of her meat she’d given her.

“What’s wrong?” She asked, feeling her contained hopes wither further.

“Nothing, it’s just… it smells like nothing. I mean, I can smell some blood and flesh,  but nothing else. Where did you get this from?”

She wasn’t planning to keep this a secret, but her and Amy’s agreement was still a tad shaky and she wasn’t sure how secretive the girl wanted to be.

So she made a considering sound as her chin shifted from its spot atop Taylor’s head.

“A biotinker who thought they could help.”

Taylor nodded.

“Please work, please work, please work, please work-” Taylor chanted under her breath, then opened her mouth and chucked the meat in, hurriedly chewing and swallowing, tense and seemingly bracing for something.

Whatever it was she was bracing for, likely some intense bout of nausea, it didn’t come, and her eyes opened, wide, her mouth slowly opening into a slack gape.

“I- I can eat it. I’m not sick. I can-”

Taylor transformed into a blur of red which made Hannah startle, but then the movement slowed, showing Hannah a blurry face with a grin covered in tears, before Taylor blurred again.

A moment later, Hannah wheezed as she was squeezed like a paste tube, Taylor making a loud squee sound into her neck.

“I can EAT IT! I CAN EAT IT! I CAN-!” Taylor exclaimed, then trailed off into a happy, sobby giggle, suddenly straightening upright and making Hannah startle from the sudden change.

Before she could get her bearings, Taylor began to spin, kissing her neck, her cheek, nuzzling her like an overexcited puppy as her tails swirled and wagged at random behind her, hopping up and down.

“IloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyou-” Taylor babbled happily, and Hannah laughed, a tad strangled.

“Hey-whoah-oh, okay, okay, calm down!” She giggled, nuzzling back and kissing her head, patting her shoulder.

Taylor almost instantly did as asked, slowing down and stopping her happy hops, backing a little bit to beam up at her.

“I can eat without- without hindering you. I- I’m so happy. ” Taylor grinned, wide and wet-eyed.

She smiled, unable to help herself.

“Any criticisms? Do you feel weird, do you feel like it’s not doing anything…?” She asked, slowly, trying to ground her a little, even though her smile was probably starting to be as wide as Taylor’s grin.

“It doesn’t taste as good as you. And it could use better fat marbling, some of the flesh was a bit too tightly packed and dry.” Taylor instantly provided, and Hannah made a horribly undignified ‘ snrrkkkk’ sound at the fact that Taylor’s first and main criticism of her new food source was ‘it doesn’t taste as good as you’. Even if she'd gotten used to it, there was still a bit of a weird squick sort of feeling with hearing such words come out of Taylor's mouth, but it was also just a bit funny, in a morbid way.

She didn't know if she should be flattered she tastes nice or ask that Taylor doesn't mention that again, at least in polite company. 

Well, Amy would probably oblige her if she asked to directly clone the next batch from her own body, or DNA, or however it all worked.

Taylor turned her head, and put her ear on her heart again.

Then she began to purr, and Hannah felt like she was an inch away from making some very embarrassing noises because that was still way too cute.

She just hugged her daughter, grinning, and felt at peace for a moment.

Things were looking up.

And the trial was approaching. Three more weeks to go.

Notes:

This chapter is one of those where I'm just not quite sure why, but I feel like it's not that great. Regardless, I upload it, because i know full well i'll likely never be happy with it.

On another note, I'm glad my portayal of Amy's breakdown was so realistic and relatable to you guys, I didn't think i did that good a job with it.

Also, I did read all the comments, and I smiled at every single one, thank you for posting them. I didn't reply to most because that would take a whole lot of time and I don't have much to say for most of them besides a blank 'ty :D', but still, ty :d

see you next time where I'm not sure what chapter we're gonna have, but it might include amy or it might simply be carol and Miss Militia. we shall see.

PS: I TOOK CREATIVE LIBERTY WITH MM'S TRIGGER EVENT, DON'T THINK THIS IS AN ACCURATE DEPICTION OF WHAT EXACTLY HAPPENED FOR HANNAH TO TRIGGER ;D

Chapter 22

Notes:

im not sure if this chapter is good or not, but I thought that to adopt the resident nilbog, there had to be a bit more setup on her end, so this chapter isn't as hannah-taylor focused as usual.

Next one will be. Hopefully we'll get to the damn trial before 100k words @_@

Chapter Text

Hannah returned to her apartment, smiling, relaxed, and content.

She, normally, would have just headed to her room in The Rig, but she wanted to check the apartment real quick in case Amy left anything behind or was, for whatever reason, still there.

Turns out, Amy did leave her something, but it was just a note.

It took a moment to decipher, because Amy’s handwriting was still terrible, even if somewhat legible after a presumed rest, but the contents of it were… about what she expected.


concern is appreciated, but honestly you cant really do shit so dont worry about it


Carol has my phone tapped with a bunch of crap so we cant text even if i give you my phone.

Pass by the brockton general hospital from anywhere between 5-10pm on mondays, wednesdays, and fridays if you want to chat and hash things out. In costume, dont unmask to me.

Gimme key too

Thanks for everything

See ya


Well, Amy certainly did not know the proper formatting for any kind of letter. Or didn’t care.

Regardless, the first order of business before Friday arrived would be to buy Amy a burner phone.

Girl was raised a hero, and never got involved in the crime fighting aspect. She probably didn’t even know those were a thing.

But what kind of parent tapped their children’s phone?

She wasn’t stupid, one of the most common cases of abusive behavior she’d encountered during her life, especially with young superheroes, were excessively controlling and stifling parents.

It wasn’t a one time thing. She heard it from so many young people, over her life. Friends, confused and miserable Wards, even adults who were bitterly reminiscing about their estranged families.

The typical bullet points were a parent not allowing their child to have a key to their own door’s lock, enforcing strict curfews, and having an obsessive need to know exactly where, what, and with who their child was, forcing them to text updates every thirty minutes, forcing excessive chores and discipline for the sake of chores and discipline, getting overly angry about the slightest thing viewed as disobedience, asking for ridiculous things to test said obedience, pressuring their child into a path or line of work… 

It was like this… phenotype of parent that was absolutely bizarre to her because they all had the exact. Same. Behaviour.

The same beats, so to speak. Like someone decided to take a printer and decide to just make the exact same insane people and allow them to breed so they had someone to control. 

It was nothing she’d ever encountered before in her life.

Alcoholics and abusers had patterns, yes, but controlling parents were carbon copies of each other.

And Carol…

She scowled, dots connecting.

Carol definitely fit the mould. No good parent bugged their child’s phone.

And Amy read like the type of person who would never admit she was being abused, or simply didn’t see it as such.

But Amy had asked for secrecy, and it wasn’t like Hannah could excuse how she knew what Amy told her without lying, so confronting her lawyer about it was… off the table, at the moment.

She tapped the note, good mood diminished.

It was too late into the trial to swap lawyers. She’d just have to keep going forward with this.

She could confront Carol later, or never, if Amy asked her not to.

Thoughts settled, she jumped onto her laptop to find things for her new apartment.





She sighed, eyes fluttering shut as the tight ball of winding stress within her finally unwound, lips pressed against the top of Taylor’s head, one arm wound around her neck and shoulder.

She didn’t need to cut her arm off this time, but it would be rather odd for her to suddenly stop doing it. It would raise questions.

Maybe when Taylor was away from the PRT Hannah could be unapologetic about how yes, she found another food source, and no, the government couldn’t know what it was, but for now, this would work.

Taylor didn’t object to the extra meal either.

Then again, as long as it came from Hannah, she probably would never object to anything.

“I missed you.” Taylor mumbled into her jacket, one she kept perpetually half-opened for this specific reason by now, and she smiled, eyes slipping shut, surrounded by steely, crystal-like warmth.

“Missed you too sweetheart.” She mumbled, and that’s all they needed to say for the next few minutes, allowing each other’s presence to soothe their worries and nerves and stress.

Taylor purring like Hannah’s motorcycle had a child with a cat was just the cherry on top.





She wasn’t sure what to expect out of the hospital.

Contrary to popular belief, heroes did not often visit hospitals. Maybe children’s hospitals, but those were only in big cities like New York that had enough children to justify a dedicated hospital for. Here, it was Brockton General or a private clinic. 

She also did not go to hospitals because there just… wasn’t a need to. Heroes had medical facilities at the PRT to protect their identities, and she was a regenerator. A pretty terrible one, but any regeneration at all was great for life convenience. No odd aches in her chest that she had to check, no back problems, no inflammation or random nausea, no panicking because an internet search told her that mild ache in her leg was bowel cancer, et cetera.

So she wasn’t prepared for how simultaneously busy yet quiet the hospital was.

Like everything else in Brockton, it wasn’t exactly a glamorous place, but there had been a very obvious attempt to make the place more welcoming with the color scheme of light pastels in the corridors, despite the choice being rather odd for a hospital, so it wasn’t even particularly miserable-looking.

Her presence was somewhat disruptive in the lobby, but after explaining she wished to visit Panacea, she was given a time when the girl went on break, and directed to the staff’s section of the cafeteria in the hospital complex.

Calling it a cafeteria was also an odd choice. It was a squat yet oddly charming little building next to the entrance that she’d missed entirely, with old wooden wicker chairs and tables that all looked ancient, surrounded by thick, transparent plastic sheets that were likely there to ward off the chill while letting the place be somewhat open and bright. 

An astute observer would have noticed that this hospital complex did not really look like a hospital complex.

That was because as far as she knew, these used to be part of a university before it shut down during the local economic depression and moved away to Boston, so the aesthetic just… clashed, but nicely.

She wouldn’t spend her friday here, but it was warmer and more welcoming than expected.

The shop itself was split into two different areas, one for staff on the side facing the inside of the hospital, and another side for visitors or patients on the other, facing out of the hospital’s perimeter onto the Bay.

The one thing that was constant in hospitals however, it seemed… was the wait.

It took two and a half hours before her reminder pinged, and another twenty minutes before Amy shuffled into the cafeteria with a groan like she was trying to cosplay some kind of ghost in those white robes of hers, hoodie pulled up.

“Panacea.” She greeted simply, and the girl slowly paused, then turned her head up and towards her.

“Hn. Hi.” Amy grumbled, ignoring the passing glances of the hospital staff at the other tables as she came to Hannah’s and plopped down, putting the back of her head against the chair’s back and letting the hoodie slip off her head, revealing squinting, bloodshot eyes.

“Are you sleep deprived again?” She asked, trying to start a conversation with idle pleasantries before they got to business.

“Chronically. But I did sleep. Anyway, we should go up to the hospital’s cape rooms. They’re private enough for a talk.” Amy said, then yawned wide, stretching, yet remaining in her seat. 

She still looked like a depressed racoon shoved into a cleric’s outfit, truth be told.

She wasn’t sure if the look was scraggly or strangely cute.

She nodded.

“Lead the way?”

Amy did not reply, staring at the ceiling for a few seconds before making a groan worthy of an old man with arthritis, stumbling upright.

“Walked my ass here for no reason. Fuckin’ Janice…” The girl hissed under her breath as she led Hannah back to the hospital.

Twenty minutes later, she was taken to one of three hospital rooms near the top of the building with a PRT symbol on the front of the doors, and Amy nonchalantly swung the doors open.

Hannah walked in and politely closed them behind her, then turned around and watched Amy melt into a padded chair like she was made of half-melted rubber, groaning like she was trying to challenge a lion.

Her brow rose for a moment, before she shook her head.

“So. Did it work?” Amy asked.

She smiled, this time.

“Yes. Perfectly. The only thing is that she requested you make the next batches taste like me, and said that in some parts, the meat was so lean it was extremely dry. It needed better fat marbling.”

Amy’s head slowly rose to give a squinting look.

“Did you just give me a fucking food review on human meat?”

She let out a short, startled snort of laughter through her nose, before clearing her throat and nodding, making her way to a vacant bed and sitting on it.

Amy let her head lull back again.

“Why are all capes so fucking deranged?” The girl sighed. “Whatever, sure, come here.” Amy said, and shook her arm towards her, wrist limp and flapping around with her movements, still on the chair.

She did as asked, hopping off the bed and approaching to take Amy’s hand.

A moment later, the girl pulled away with a small cube of red meat on her hand.

She blinked at it, then turned her hand over with an open palm to examine it.

What?

When- how?

She couldn’t see anything gone. She hadn’t even felt anything.

“Uh.” She intelligently said, levelling a curious stare at the healer.

“Oh shut up, you feed your adoptive daughter your whole foot every week. I barely took an inch.” Amy grumbled, clearly misunderstanding, then walked over to one of the bulky cabinets between the beds, carelessly yanking it open and rifling through what sounded like a lot of expensive medical stuff and a lot of glass.

“Arm, actually. And while I don’t want to make the atmosphere formal or anything, would you mind addressing me with a little more respect? Not because my ego is hurt, but because I feel like being disrespectful is a bad habit to build. A bit of professionalism goes a long way to establishing a stable and cordial relationship in the long run.”

Amy paused, and then turned around slowly as if on a cheap, cheesy thriller, her expression somewhere between constipated, annoyed, disgusted, and disbelievingly confused, entire face scrunched up into this grimace that looked like she just chugged a whole glass of lemon juice.

It was only in this well lit, white-light room that she noticed, but Amy seemed to have a bruise on her face. Something that seemed to be barely there, outlining her jaw and cheekbone.

She stiffened, eyes widening a little.

Did Carol fucking hit her?

A moment of awkward silence passed, Hannah too surprised and speechless to bring up the obvious problem, and Amy continuing to stare at her like she was an alien lifeform made of excrement. 

Amy’s expression continued shifting to more exaggerated emotions of distaste, before she suddenly let out a sharp sigh, and abruptly turned back around to rifle through what sounded like a bin of broken glass.

Well, that went…

She didn’t actually know, but Amy didn’t seem to heed her words.

Her mind was stuck to that faint bruise.

Was she assuming things? Carol didn’t seem like a nice woman, but she wouldn’t hit Amy, right?

Amy did seem really out of it when she last saw her, it was entirely possible she randomly face-planted somewhere or tripped.

But after two days of dots connecting and hearing that Carol bugged the girl’s phone, she was particularly sensitive to things that were off.

Another clatter that sounded like a thousand dollars of vials breaking under Amy’s pawing, and Amy retrieved what looked like a little jar, just a little bit bigger than her thumb.

She tossed the little chunk of meat she’d taken from Hannah into it, and screwed it shut before shoving it into her robes.

Probably had pockets in there or something.

“Kay, done. Now, let’s-”

“You’re bruised.” She cut her off, and Amy’s brow began to manically twitch, lips curling into something… vaguely hostile.

Great, now she looked like a rabid raccoon.

And she really had to stop with the mental animal comparisons before she accidentally blurted out something embarrassing to someone on base.

“Family drama.” Amy forced out, and Hannah’s eyes widened at the admission.

She had expected Amy to either tell her something mundane, or dodge the question. Not an admission.

Amy probably caught her face shifting in alarmed concern, and her lips curled into a sneer as she dropped back into the chair.

“Oh fuck off, child abuse is for bitches who don’t abuse their parents back.”

Her brain blue screened at the- the- the… what?

“Our argument escalated into a screaming match and we started getting physical and my house is now a pressure cooker and why am I telling you this? ” Amy snarled, rubbing at her face.

She gaped at her for a moment, before shaking herself a little.

“Whoah, okay, hold on. Carol hit you ?” She asked, palms open by her side towards the girl, disbelieving and angry, the knife at her waistband turning into a machete.

Amy rolled her eyes.

“Oh please, it was just a slap.”

Just a- what?

“Either way, I bit back and I think I won.”

She made a spluttering noise of disbelief.

“You hit her back?” She asked, incredulously, and Amy’s lips curled into a toothy… she couldn’t call it a grin. It was more like she was baring her teeth. Then it turned into a grimace, the expression fading as Amy’s eyes averted to the side.

“I threw a… No, you know what, fuck this.” Amy’s eyes turned back to her, full of steel. Very bloodshot steel. “I’m not telling you shit. Stop abusing my braindead state and emotional distress to needle shit out of me, it’s getting old and I’m not good with pressure lately.”

She took a deep breath, and used her one hand to rub at her own eyes.

Christ above but Amy was a handful. And she wasn’t even involved.

“Can we get back on track or not?” Amy growled.

She didn’t reply, thinking hard.

Okay, so, Carol Dallon slapped Amy.

That wasn’t exactly world-shattering or anything, she understood that sometimes when emotions were high and children were doing something extreme, parents might resort to physical reprimanding of varying degrees.

That didn’t make it right, but she knew few people who hadn’t been slapped at least once by a parent and would never call it genuine abuse or genuinely harmful.

But the controlling behaviour from Carol, coupled with this and how Amy was acting, it wasn’t just raising red flags, it was covering them in glitter and waving an armada of them right in her face.

Her lawyer hit her own daughter. Amy apparently threw something back at her, and didn’t seem to care much, but it was still alarming. Was this normal? What the hell was going on in that house?

Just thinking of the act of hitting Taylor made her feel physically ill. How could Carol do that?

She’d cut off all contact with the woman once they were done with the case.

With her thoughts on the matter in order, she took a deep breath, and decided not to pry. Amy was already getting more and more defensive as this went on.

“Amy.” She said simply, and the teenager let out a short groan of discomfort, face pinched.

“Don’t do that, it’s fucking creepy. Panacea while you’re wearing a-”

She pulled the mask down.

“...mask.” Amy weakly sighed out, her expression slackening.

“Hi. Im Hannah. So, let’s get on with it, as you said.”

Amy still grumbled a little as she shifted in her seat, but nodded.

“Right. Okay, uh, Hannah. So. I need the keys. As in, right now, before my shift here ends. You asked if I’m running away. Well, I guess I am. Hello, I’m your new roommate.” Amy dryly said, and before Hannah could react beyond her eyes widening, continued. “And I also need to know how often your girl needs to eat, so I know what price to put on my services.” Amy started, her voice inflection starting to get startlingly close to Carol’s when talking about strategy.

She stared for a moment, shifting through half a dozen potential replies.


She tilted her head, opened her mouth, closed it.

Furrowed her brow, a little.

“I- Amy, are you sure about this?” She asked, trying to look at the girl in the eye.

An eye which tightened into a vaguely annoyed glower.

“Look, I’m aware we don’t know each other well, but running away from problems rarely does anything to solve them. If your home environment is… unsafe, you can tell me. Or someone else.” She gently suggested, making sure to keep her voice neutral and casual.

She expected some kind of snarl, or an angry ‘none of your business’ type of reply.

Amy instead just sort of deflated in the course of a deep breath, looking so incredibly tired.

“Look, I’m probably giving my family a bad image to you with this crap. My problems are internal. They’re me problems. Family drama like mine isn’t as simple as you probably think and it's mainly just me that's the problem.” Amy tiredly sighed.

She disagreed with that.

Teenager with the world on her shoulders, plus an extremely controlling mother figure, an extremely popular adoptive sister, the pressure of fame and a lack of a mask to hide behind… she could make a very accurate assumption of what Amy’s problems were, and she doubted the girl herself was a problem.

Did people tell her she was a problem? Was that why she thought so?

“And the only way to figure out what I want is to distance myself from… from this-” Amy waved her arm around at the hospital room they were in, “- and just… just figure out what I want with my fucking life, see if I can live with the guilt of not healing people every minute of the day and living my own life instead. If I can, great, I can be a happy, selfish bitch. So… yeah.” Amy shrugged, avoiding her gaze to stare out of the window with a long, dead stare.

“Stop thinking Carol throws me on the floor and beats me with a belt or whatever stupid shit you’re thinking about. That’s not the problem. I’m the problem. So I need to disappear for a while and figure out what I want to do. If I can do it. And see if I can, like… I don’t know, fix myself through distance.” Amy said, then let out a long, growly sigh as she turned back to her, a mildly challenging look in her eyes.

“So are you giving me that key or not? Do you want to know more? Need my social security number and blood type to fulfill our deal?” The healer snarked, and Hannah sighed.

Then she thought.

And thought.

And thought some more, a minute, two, three ticking by.

Amy’s foot began to tap, and with a slight deep breath, she began to talk.

“I was just concerned, Amy. You’re making assumptions about what I’m assuming as well. If you really need the space, alright. But I feel like you should know the consequences of your actions before you do them.” She started, and quickly realized that she’d said the wrong thing and needed to clarify quickly, considering the twitching brow and tightening lips on the girl’s face.

“Consider that people and your family will probably think you were kidnapped if you just vanish. Also consider what would happen if you were tracked down to my apartment and found, somehow. This close to the trial for my- daughter, Carol would find out, pull out on me, and I wouldn’t have much, if any, time, to get another lawyer and prepare them for the trial. I know this is selfish, but my daughter’s life is on the line here, Amy.” She emphasized, and Amy blinked in realization, her jaw slackening as she sagged, brows furrowing. 

“I can’t just be reckless with this. First of all, if you really want to do this, at least leave a… a letter, or a few texts, just some way to tell your family that you’re leaving to live with a friend or something until you figure things out. At least in the case you’re found at my apartment, Carol might not throw me in a ditch for it. And we’ll need to take precautions. You’ll need to… dye your hair, maybe, or change how you walk and wear a beanie and a hoodie or just- some way to conceal yourself.”

Amy’s expression pinched.

“I have no clue how to dye my hair.” The girl petulantly mumbled, staring off into a wall to Hannah’s left.

Hannah waved a hand in dismissal.

“I’ll help you with it, it’s easy. I’ll help you with all of it if you need it, but I will not let you come to my apartment if you don’t do what I mentioned first. I’m not willing to leave you out to dry or… live in an environment that’s crushing you, or whatever is going on in your life, but I’m also not willing at all to even consider risking mine and my daughter’s life for this. Alright? If you agree, I can go out and bring the keys back here in an hour, and when your shift is over, feel free to go to my- to our apartment and settle yourself in. I’ll come by and tell you whatever you need to know.”

Amy nodded without hesitation.

“Yeah. Yeah, sorry, I didn’t even think of that. Fuck, I’m a selfish cunt.” The healer grumbled, a hand rubbing over her mouth.

Before she could tell her to not insult herself like that, the girl continued.

“Okay. I’ll leave my costume here and leave my shift early, text my family a goodbye letter, check for any other bugs, throw everything away then take a cab to your apartment. Now, payment and… stuff. I’m not good with this crap. How often does your daughter need to eat?”

She blinked at the girl for a moment, then shook herself out of it, shifting a little.

“Well, she says she starts to get hungry after about two days. So three times a week minimum, but I’d rather we go for four, at least, and see from there.”

Amy nodded, trying to work her fingers through her tangled, frizzy hair.

“Right, so let’s say twenty pounds of meat times four, that’s eighty pounds of meat a week, times four that’s three hundred and twenty a month… four deliveries… Aight, I’ll be honest, I have no clue how much money you make. Are you rich?” Amy asked, giving her a considering look.

She frowned a little.

She didn’t want to get ripped off, but frankly, she’d pay whatever price was asked if it meant that Taylor could eat without being burdened by the background guilt of inconveniencing her.

Also, having two arms was really nice.

“My bank accounts likely look like your parent’s at the moment, but I have invested significant amounts of money into businesses and other ventures. So… I think so.” She half-asked, frowning.

Amy hummed, leaning her head on her palm as her elbow dug into the armrest.

“So that’s… alright…Gah this is fucking stupid. How much do you get paid a year?”

She shifted, trying to remember.

She never paid attention to the number.

“A hundred and… something? Thousand. I haven’t checked in ages, frankly.”

Amy’s brows went up.

“Oh. And you live in that shithole?”

She scowled.

“Okay, sorry, rude, but… nevermind.” Amy groaned, then waved her hand in a ‘get on with it’ gesture. “Alright, alright. Six thousand dollars a month and I’ll give you whatever meats you want with whatever pedantic food-review bullshit you give me. Marbling, dryness, et cetera. I’ll even put in extra juicy eyeballs for her to suckle on like lollipops.”



Where the hell did that idea even come from?

Amy Dallon was a strange, disturbing girl.

Well, she’d accept the offer instantly, but she knew how negotiations worked.

“Hm. How about five thousand?” She offered.

Amy gave her the driest stare she’d ever seen in her entire life, her hand dropping on her lap.

“You make six figures off your salary alone. Are you really gonna fucking negotiate on this?

She blushed a little, mildly ashamed and feeling somewhat abashed.

“Apologies. Habit. I’m used to negotiating for things with departments and being relatively frugal. Defaulted to that- song and dance, if you will. Six is good.”

Amy nodded.

“Right. Come by as soon as you can and bring me the key. Also, fill your entire freezer with chickens and stuff, I’ll use them to make that week’s packages at your place, throw them back in the freezer, you leave a pile of cash on the kitchen table, and pretend I don’t exist. In the off chance the Triumvirate show up to kill me, tell them I’m on vacation in the sewers or something, living my dream life of a fat, lazy goblin, and shoot me a text to scram.”





…?

Huh?

“Okay. Simple as that. Sounds good?” Amy suggested, using both of her thumbs to massage her own neck with a stiff rolling motion as she slowly moved her head around.

“I- I suppose it does.” She half-asked, still puzzled, and starting to consider genuinely asking Amy if she’s… taking something. Or maybe the girl just had a bizarre sense of humor and that was a joke.

“Neat. So, my break ends in ten minutes, and I’d like to watch some cute cat videos in the meantime. Mind leaving?” Amy asked as she fished her phone out, and mildly dazed, Hannah nodded and walked out, closing the door behind her.

Then she stared at the wall, trying to recap everything that had happened.

Things were moving so fast in her life lately. She wasn’t used to it.

She was used to the biggest occasion of the year being a friendly conversation or a coffee with a colleague, not… not this.

Then it dawned on her that she’d have a teenager living in her apartment. Mostly alone.

And another one in a PRT facility.

She rubbed her face as she pulled the mask up.

“Oh my god, how did I end up with two teenagers in my care?” She breathed out to herself, feeling a headache start to build up behind her eyes.

Aaaaaaaaaand she just realized she completely forgot to buy the girl that burner phone.

With a long, low groan, she shuffled over to the elevator.

She needed a dose of Taylor to relax after she was done with today...

Chapter 23

Notes:

Happy New Years.

tyvm for your lovely comments. I can't reply to them all, but I read them all. :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Now, remember, emotion must be genuine, but not overly so. If you cry, don’t try to hide it, we’re trying to win the jury over, but also don’t try to draw attention to it, as that will reek of inauthenticity…” Miss Dallon’s voice continued, and Taylor nodded, half-listening, hands fisted into her pants as she tried to get used to how artificial it all sounded, how fake.

She didn’t really display her discomfort or unease, but somehow, Hannah seemed to notice, scooting her chair closer to move an arm over her shoulders.

She quickly twisted sideways on her chair to face Hannah, and used two tentacles to drag the chair closer, ignoring Hannah’s yelp because said surprise made her arm jerk and tighten around her back, and ignoring Miss Dallon’s pause because she didn’t care.

Her left hand found Hannah’s on her shoulder, and put it on the nape of her neck as she ducked down, scooting forward a little more to rest her head on Hannah’s collarbone as she pushed the woman’s fingers up from her nape into her hair, shifting so her knees weren’t poking into Hannah’s thighs and quickly scooting into her lap, abandoning her chair to lightly clatter back into place behind her.

Hannah relaxed and obliged her wordless request, hugging her a little tighter as she began to gently thread her fingers through her hair, her other hand wrapping around the back of her knees to keep her in place better.

The sheer, honey-sweet comfort that drizzled over her heart was enough to make her wish she was smaller so she could fit on Hannah’s lap even better.

This, this was pure contentment. She could die happy like this.

In record time, her body was slumped onto her guardian, eyes fluttering shut with a sigh of pure bliss as Hannah did that familiar thing where she put her lips on her hair and made those almost inaudible humming noises. Some tune or lullaby Taylor couldn't place.

A moment passed, in pure silence.

“I’m still listening, don’t worry.” She mumbled to the room and Miss Dallon, and even to herself, she sounded like she was high.

She went to try again without sounding like she was in the clouds, but Miss Dallon cleared her throat, twice, before speaking.

“I- uh, right. So, let’s go over possible angles of attack…”






“Bug?” Hannah murmured, and she hummed back questioningly. 

"I want you to know that uhm… there are things I'm not telling you." Hannah whispered.

Ah. 

"Okay." She sighed out, shifting to better place her ear against her favorite song in the world.

Thump-thump, pause. Thump-thump, pause.

"You… don't mind?"

She made a negative humm. 

"You have your reasons." She said confidently, albeit quietly.

"And you don't want to know what those are?"

"I do. I just don't need to. Whatever they are, they're right." She breathed out, sleepily blinking at the wall until she remembered that she was still in the visitation cell.

"How do you know?" Hannah asked, soft and curious and with something cautious she couldn't place in her voice.

"Cuz i's yours." She mumbled, somewhat disgruntled with having to speak when this comfortable.

"Sweetheart, I can be wrong, you know?" Hannah whispered, tentative.

She took a moment to inhale her scent again, drowning in this sense of safety.

Then she paused.

Hannah could be wrong. 

No, that- that didn't- that wasn't right.

She frowned.

Could she be wrong? About what? In what context? 

Factually… if Hannah said two plus two equals five, then she'd be wrong. Most likely. 

But Hannah would never say that and mean it. Hannah was wise, intelligent, smart… she ran out of words to say ‘smart’, but the list kept going.

Maybe if Hannah said something without knowing other information that would complete a picture… like a wrong conclusion.

No, she wouldn't be wrong either. She'd be right according to the information available at the time.

So how could Hannah ever be wrong? About what?

"Taylor?" Hannah asked, fingers lowering to scratch one of her tentacles, and she shuddered violently from how good that felt, her vocal cords eking out a rumbling groan of bliss.

"Jhussstuh, just, just thinking." She grunted, trying to focus again.

She frowned deeper.

Hannah said she could be wrong.

So there had to be a scenario where that was possible.

She just couldn't come up with it.

"I can't really… how could you be wrong? About what? That doesn’t… compute, so to speak. It just- that doesn’t happen. You could make a wrong conclusion due to… lackluster information or deception, but that's not you being wrong, that's your information being wrong." She mumbled, starting to feel- weird. In the head. 

Like something was bothering her but she couldn't quite tell what.

Hannah took a deep breath, sighing it out as she squirmed in her grasp.

"Taylor, if I make a wrong conclusion due to lacking or bad information, I'm still wrong. I'd be wrong maybe because of the information, but I'd still be wrong.

She felt a strange spike of frustration inside her, trying to mash those ideas together. 

"No, wrong- wrong isn't-" She started, paused, brow furrowing.

Wrong was- bad. Something negative. You wanted to be right. Hannah was always right. But if Hannah was right and couldn't be wrong, then she was right about the fact she could be wrong. Which meant she wasn't always right.

She took a deep breath, feeling something tighten in her chest.

That- this wasn't making sense.

It was a paradox. Paradoxes didn't exist.

So Hannah had to be right. But she said- 

She took a deep, uneven breath, her brain starting to feel like scrambled, roiling soup full of contradiction and ideas that made her head hurt.

She tried to take the concept of Hannah.  She tried to attach the idea of falsehood or incorrectness to it, and it just slid off, didn't even get close.

Hannah couldn't…

Hannah was making a false conclusion. That was… probably it.

She thought she could be wrong based on wrong information. She probably didn't see how perfect she was.

Right, that made some amount of sense.

Hannah was always right.

Because if she could not be , then she might be wrong about her love towards Taylor. It might just be fondness, or pity, then. Hannah could be wrong about all of her assertions to do with her, whether she was worth it or not, every compliment and reassurance.

The world would complicate itself again. Nuance would muddy everything. She'd have to second-guess every word and sentence, every suggestion. Wonder if she’s being duped again with either kind or cruel words that hide the truth.

Every promise would start shaking on its foundations.

And Hannah had made so many of those.

So she couldn't entertain that. It would drive her nuts.

"You're not wrong. You're never wrong." She muttered, a little hint of uncertainty bleeding through.

"Sweetheart, I-"

"You're not. You're never wrong." She repeated, more evenly, hugging tighter.

The idea solidified again, back to the stony truth it was before.

"I-" Hannah started, stopped, then sighed, kissing the top of her head. Then she tried to start again, speaking faster, not frustrated, but animated. "Taylor, what if I told you something utterly insane? W-"

"You wouldn't. You're - you're talking about hypotheticals that would and will never happen. Why…"

Something clicked, and she backed up a tiny bit, eyes wide as she stared into Hannah's worried eyes.

"The only reason you would be… saying this, asking and- and pushing, is if you didn't trust yourself with holding my trust." She said, voice blank in realization, and Hannah's eyes momentarily widened, before she gave her a small, hesitant nod.

"Not- exactly, but pretty close. Wow, you picked that up really fast.” Hannah murmured, surprised. “I just… I want you to have your own ideas, sweetheart. To be your own person. I'm afraid I'll say something thoughtlessly and that you'll… internalise it forever. I just want you to be able to adapt to… life's stimulus, even if I'm not around to correct a misunderstanding, or-"

"What." She blurted out, quickly, eyes widening further, an icy, clammy fist squirming around her heart to squeeze. "Not- not around? W-why wouldn’t you be around? I- are you in danger? Did I do something-?" She rushed out, panicked, a dozen possible meanings to those words flitting through her head.

It was an overreaction, she knew that, but she couldn’t help it. She couldn’t brace against it either, she wasn’t ready to hear something like that.

Like flinching away from something rushing towards her head, but mentally. She couldn’t help the reaction.

Nobody said words like that unless they knew there might be a reason for them to not be around anymore.

Hannah started chanting soft words to draw her attention, heys and no’s , buried under the word vomit rushing out of her own mouth.

She only caught the tail end of a word that sounded reassuring before another possibility rushed to her mind.

"Is it Krieg? If it’s Krieg, I can kill him-" She added, and had to pause at the way Hannah's gaze turned from pleading to shocked, her quick requests of attention cut as if with a knife.

They stared at each other, blinking, suddenly silent.

Slowly, Hannah cupped her face, expression going soft and caring and endlessly concerned.

She swallowed, suddenly nervous yet also feeling those nerves evaporate as they formed, soothed by the warm touch on her face.

What did she say to make Hannah concerned?

"Taylor. I meant in the future. If you have a family, or a husband, or a job I won't be near. Or maybe in many decades from now when I die of old age."

I'd never let you, she went to say, but stopped because Hannah's mouth opened again.

Then another thought came and she couldn't stop herself.

"I don't care about that. Any of that. I just- you're more than enough. I'll be happy." She said plainly, simply, and Hannah's jaw clicked shut.

Her guardian licked her lips, seeming… uncertain, but cautiously accepting of her words.

"Even if you think so, sweetheart. We can't be attached at the hip forever." Hannah said softly, giving her an imploring smile.

What? Why not?

She couldn’t come up with a single reason.

Did she… want them not to be close forever? Why?

"I'm worried I'll say something thoughtlessly and that you'll take it to heart with extreme prejudice and end up hurting yourself with it somehow. If that makes sense. But if you… can't really… conceive me being wrong, I want you to at least try, and to not do anything too rash, alright?"

She nodded, quick and instantly, still a bit befuddled about… most of the conversation so far.

She could probably… try to think of Hannah being wrong, even if that made no sense to her. She could definitely try not to do anything rash.

Hannah smiled, a thumb rubbing her cheek.

Her eyes fluttered shut. 

A deep breath, not hers.

"Okay. Now, what was that about Krieg?" Hannah asked, her tone… odd, and Taylor's eyes opened, surprised.

"I… you do want him dead?" She asked, unsure if she was misunderstanding.

Judging by the way Hannah's expression briefly shifted into fear before forcing itself back to something calmer, she…didn’t?

Was Hannah scared of Krieg?

"Taylor. What did you mean by 'I can kill him'?" Hannah asked, voice… soft, yet firm, glancing past her head and tilting them so their lips were out of sight of the camera.

She blinked, confused.

"I… if you were… worried you wouldn't be around, I wondered if it was because of that… Krieg incident. Where he broke your shoulder and… and was half a foot from-" Her words choked in her throat, the mere reality too terrible to voice.

"And…?" Hannah whispered, urging for detail.

" I meant that if you were worried about Krieg or, someone like him, I- I could just… you know." She finished timidly, glancing aside.

One of her tentacles rose up behind her like a cobra, curved at the last foot or so, and she used the curved section to make a slashing motion at the air behind her to… demonstrate, the sound a clean, crisp whistle through the air.

She didn't want to do it. The mere thought made her queasy, made her fill up with a quiet sense of horror. 

But if it would put Hannah at ease and protect her, she'd do it a thousand times.

"You could just… kill them." Hannah finished for her, and she winced a little, nodding.

"If- if you really wanted me to." She added in a soft whisper, gulping wetly, avoiding her gaze for a moment to glance at the cameras in the visitation room.

Too far to hear, too tilted to catch wind of their lips. They were fine.

She felt the urge to apologise for adding that ‘ really wanted me to’, in that sentence. It wasn’t like she’d say no if Hannah made a serious request, but without all that much desire behind it. She’d still do it. If she said it had to be done or that she wanted it done, then it would be.

She glanced back to Hannah, clearing her throat, thinking of whether or not she should apologize.

In those green eyes, the same, distantly fearful look stayed and swirled, mixing with something full of warmth and love, into what she could only assume was… concern? Disappointment?

She felt like she just confused Hannah somehow. Or- or… she really just didn’t know.

She couldn’t read that vague expression of distant fear on Hannah’s face, because she couldn’t identify the source of it.

Hannah tugged her forward into a hug that would bruise a normal person, exhaling deeply.

“Good god, sweetheart… I’m so sorry .” Hannah whispered, her voice so pained, and she blinked at the wall in confusion, burrowing her muzzle into her guardian’s neck.

“Hnm?” She hummed questioningly, short and confused.

“I should- I should have... it’s… don’t worry about it, bug. We’ll get you some help when we’re done here.” Hannah breathed out, and Taylor briefly furrowed her brows even further.

Help.

Help with what?

Krieg?

What was Hannah sorry about? She hadn’t done anything wrong.

Ever.

This whole conversation left her… confused. Just- very, very confused.

She slowly forgot about it as Hannah’s fingers wove into her hair and began to scratch and pet all intelligent thought away.

It took her a moment to remember that she was feeling really nice, so she had to purr, but the fact she remembered was good. She was a step closer to making it instinctual. Or reactionary.





Miss Dallon was acting a bit… off?

In blunt words, she was exceptionally short-tempered compared to her usual self, taking deep, calming breaths at pretty much every other question Taylor made.

She had to ask questions though, even if they’d talked about them a dozen times before.

Less than two weeks to the trial. That was… not a lot of time. She wanted to be sure and not fumble anything.

Miss Dallon also kept giving her and Hannah these weird… looks.

Like she just couldn’t figure out what she was looking at.

Taylor sure as hell didn’t care, because Miss Dallon was alright but she wasn’t Hannah, but her guardian seemed to get a bit… squirmy, under the odd, long looks, her fingers slowing in their lazy scratches, stiffening, little signs like that.

She didn’t like that.

But Hannah didn’t mention it, so she just did her best to ignore it.





She tried to focus on the book.

It really, really wasn’t working.

Thoughts buzzed around her ears and the ever present lack of sleep tugged her eyelids down as if with lead weights.

She still couldn’t sleep well, no matter how much the room now smelled of Hannah.

There was just something missing.

Warmth, that heartbeat…

She sighed, and used the tentacles like scoops to tighten her makeshift nest around her, lowering the book to stare at the ceiling.

She would exercise, but she’d grown so strong by now that she couldn’t even do that. The last time she pushed on the ceiling with her tentacles for a pushup, the light in the room turned a flashing red in warning. Likely some kind of pressure sensor inside the walls.

Not wanting to ruin her clothes pile by covering it with a ton of containment foam, she’d stopped instantly.

She wasn’t sure why she was getting stronger, but it made her handle Hannah with even more caution than before.

It took a few visits and a lot of experimental squeezing- and wheezing, on Hannah's end-, to figure out her new strength.

She’d really, really, really rather not find out if Hannah could regenerate from a broken spine because she hugged her too hard.

On the bright side, she was... starting to look good?

Not muscular, but there was a decent amount of meat on her bones and a lot less fat than there probably should, so she looked inordinately fit .

It was rather ironic that her first self-driven notch of self-esteem came from her stay in what was essentially a parahuman prison.

And as embarrassing as it was, yes, she did pose and gawk at herself with the little hand mirror Hannah had given her. She couldn’t help it.

She almost had abs. Visible ones. It was just a barely-there V line going down her abdomen, with no actual blockyness to be had, but that was more than she’d ever had before.

She hadn’t even done anything for those.

Powers were so unfair in some aspects...

In others, they sucked. Like now. In her cell. WIth nothing to do.

She used her tentacles to raise herself upright, sighing as she began to shuffle around the room in a tight, pacing circle, back towards the floor, arms and legs limp, hanging upside down like a poltergeist as her tentacles locked into joints and began to thud their way across the small room like some fucked up murder spider.

She imagined the sight to be unfathomably disturbing to a normal person, but she was alone here. Very alone. And bored.

Bored.

Bored bored bored bored bored.

Boredom.

Boooooreeeeed…

She stopped next to the wall, and groaned.

After a good minute of glaring at the wall for existing, she turned around, flopped into the corner of her nest, and brought her tentacles in front of her.

Might as well experiment a bit.

First order of business was to focus on that tingly, tight, almost swelling sensation she could feel in her lower back whenever her tentacles would involuntarily retreat.

She hadn’t expected much, but sleep deprivation, boredom, and three hours of nonstop fiddling and poking and prodding mindlessly later, she made one of the tentacles vanish into mist.

Then she stared, blinking for a moment like a zombie.

About half a second later, the sight registered, and she gasped sharply.

“WHA-” She exclaimed, leaping to her feet.

Well, tried.

Instead, she launched herself into the ceiling with a yelp, bonking her head on the metal with a sound like a gong getting struck.

As she stumbled and fell spinning backwards with a squawk, limbs and tentacles flailing, toppling a stack of books and her shampoo onto the floor, she inwardly groaned in relief that at least nobody saw that.






In Canada, Dragon sped through the security footage out of idle boredom, and burst into laughter, three hours later.





The new batch of songs Hannah had given her was… massive.

Most of it didn’t draw much from her, to be honest, as it was just a giant assortment of random songs Hannah found to satiate her endless boredom, but some of them really resonated with her.

Some resonated too much.

She allowed herself a few hours of self-pity, eyes closed and daydreaming of a life that could be, if she got out of here, silently crying with her hands steepled over her stomach, listening to what she could best describe as strangely upbeat-sounding songs with lyrics that were absolutely tragic.

It was both sad and cathartic. And just a bit nice in a way she couldn’t quantify.

She did tend to forget her sadder thoughts around Hannah, so she didn’t really… talk about them. Or bring them up. Not consciously, but by circumstance.

So they just stewed inside her when she was alone.

She’d have to remember to try to talk about this next visit. 

For now, she’d fantasise about a happy, relaxing life with Hannah, doing mundane normal people stuff. And unrealistic dreams as well, she couldn’t lie.

It was nice to have so many things in the back of her mind that she wanted to do, laying there with a tentative whisper and a maybe hanging over them.

She had a hard time hoping, but that little maybe was enough for her.

It also helped aleviate the mind-rending boredom.

She needed so many books...


Notes:

well, i hope that was entertaining! Next chap is Amy and MM. Posted soon, TM.

:)

Chapter 24

Notes:

anotha quick update :d

next one, I hope, is the last of these chapters, as I've tied up loose ends a decent bit, enough to go for the trial. After that, we continue on until I run out of slice of life and adventure to write :D

tyvm for your comments, i read them all! lova yall, see u soon

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hannah stared at the clothes on her hand.

She raised her hand to knock, then facepalmed with a groan, pacing in a tight circle outside her own door.

Why the hell would she knock, this was her apartment damn it.

So it shouldn’t be an issue to just swing the door open and walk in.

She owned the damn place.

Even if she hadn’t come here in at least two days, just leaving packages outside the door, ringing the bell, and going back to her room in the rig.

But now she had to get the next package and Amy wasn’t responding on her burner phone and there was nothing left behind the corner flower pot so the girl had probably forgotten. Or was sleeping.

She should probably let her do that…

No, no. She had to go in.

She wasn’t avoiding Amy, she just had no damn clue what to do with her. Or how to share a space with a teenager that wouldn’t literally trip over herself to listen to her like Taylor.

Or kill for her, a background voice reminded her, and she felt her chest tighten with the familiar fear of having such unbridled control over another person’s actions and thoughts without even meaning to.

She groaned, pushing that thought away to focus on the now.

Now meant Amy.

Hannah’s experience with Shadow Stalker might have made her consider herself incredibly incompetent when dealing with combative teenagers. Biased or not, she couldn’t shake it off.

To not notice or even question what the girl was doing because reports said she was doing fine…

In a way, she knew that she was in some slight, background way, partly responsible for Taylor going through so much pain.

So she just didn’t trust herself with teenagers that acted even vaguely like Sophia anymore. Even if the comparison was very loose, and definitely insulting to Amy.

Sue her.

She was never in charge of the girl nor the Wards team, but she still couldn’t help but feel responsible for the entire situation. It was eating at her in more ways than one.

She wanted to tell Taylor about Sophia, who Sophia was, but she felt like something that heavy should wait for after the mountain of a trial awaiting them was done and dealt with.

And some part of her was scared that Taylor would flip out on her, and reasonably so, for the situation with Sophia.

The background guilt was just really starting to pile up lately. Part of it was Amy, part of it was Taylor.

It didn’t help that she still had meetings with Carol and Taylor, sometimes. The first few meetings covered everything Taylor needed to know, but occasional updates and developments like legal precedents and such were brought forward and so Taylor had to know about them..

She felt oddly guilty, knowing where her lawyer’s runaway daughter was but not even mentioning it to the woman. Even if Carol was weirdly unaffected by the whole scene.

She’d half expected the woman to cancel all their appointments and go on a manhunt for the girl, but no such thing happened.

She could only guess that Amy did her request of an explanation justice.

And that Carol was either less controlling than she’d thought, or hid it well.

So those were some of the reasons she wasn’t walking into her own apartment at the moment.

Mounting guilt, self-doubt, stress, and the background thought that her only ways to deal with Amy was to either stick close so the Sophia Incident wouldn’t get a sequel somehow, or keep the girl at a distance. A big one.

She kicked the wall lightly, then chided herself for doing it because she hated vandalism, then she began pacing in a tight circle once more.

She bought the girl clothes.

She wasn’t even sure why, she was just passing through Lord’s Market and saw a stall selling some comfortable cheap clothes, and jumped on the offer, thinking about how Amy would appreciate them. She seemed the hoodie and sweatpants type.

But if she brought these clothes in, she’d be… making a choice, of sorts.

That choice would be to not keep her distance.

Okay, well, it wasn’t making a choice, as much as it was that the act would lean on one side too heavily for her to be comfortable with..

She’d help Amy whatever way the girl needed, within reason, but doing things like this felt like a step too far. Amy had brought a bag of her stuff with her, it wasn’t like she needed clothes.

She blew out a long, frustrated breath, grinding her forehead against the wallpaper on the hallway.

Her head felt like a mess, lately.

After another deep breath, she took her keys out, unlocked the door, and cautiously peeked in.

Rather than fire, brimstone, and broken glass meeting her eyes, the apartment looked almost the exact same as she’d left it for the girl.

“Amy?” She called out.

“Bathroom!” A distant voice replied, and she gingerly stepped into the- her, her apartment, eyeing the tiny living room.

Besides the couch being a complete mess with the back pillows half-removed and piled in a corner, it was relatively untouched.

She stepped inside, and closed the door.

Then she turned around and stood there, feeling immensely awkward.

After a moment, she went to the couch and lightly tossed the small mound of baggy clothes onto the cushions, before rubbing the back of her head, taking her phone out to check on her emails and bank reports.

She sighed in relief as she did so.

The Rig just hasn’t felt the same since Taylor arrived there, and it got even more uncomfortable after she was taken to the PRT building.

It just didn’t feel like a safe space anymore. It felt like an office.

So she couldn’t help but enjoy being here. A place far from a job she was starting to become disillusioned with, all hers.

Something thudded and clattered loudly in the bathroom, and she minutely flinched.

Almost all hers.

“Everything alright?” She called out, blindly inputting her passwords and scrolling through notifications, half-paying attention.

Silence. Shuffling.

“Hey, could you come here for a sec?” Amy called, and the door unlocked audibly.

Her head raised to see a leg- thankfully clothed-, nudging the door open with an ankle, and she furrowed her brows, confused.

She put her phone in her pocket, swung the bike jacket off her torso, yanked off her facemask and scarf, putting them on the table to take to Taylor later during their bi-daily clothes exchange, and quickly walked to the bathroom, leaning her head in through the door.

There she found Amy, back to her and eyes glaring at herself in the mirror, breathing harshly as she gripped the sink like it owed her money.

With the lower half of her face and shirt dyed black, her hair wet and equally dark, looking more like the coarse fur of a wet rat than actual hair, while thin rivers of the stuff ran down her face, her arms covered up to the forearm in diluted black paint trails.

She gaped for a second, then her eyes found the cracked bottle of hair dye on the sink, next to Amy’s shaking fingers.

“I… I might need some help with this.” Amy muttered quietly, lowering her eyes with what looked like shame to stare down at the sink’s drain, soft drops of watery black pattering down from her chin.

After a moment more of processing, she took in a deep breath through her teeth, the sound a hiss, and she slowly made her way to Amy’s side, reaching past her to grab the bottle and read the back.

She frowned, putting it back and leaning a step back to observe Amy, who seemed to shrink in on herself, her nails starting to grind into the porcelain.

Amy literally did nothing right.

She was about to ask why she didn’t look up a tutorial or something, mildly annoyed with her bathroom floor being splotched in black ink, then she remembered that the girl didn’t have a smartphone anymore. And she took her laptop back with her to The Rig.

With an internal wince, she cleared her throat.

“Alright.” She sighed out, eyeing the mess that was her bathroom. “First of all, I want you to get in that bathtub and rinse everything off. The color especially, before it sets at all. Just uh, keep your clothes on, please.” She awkwardly added, then cleared her throat. “Then just… wait a bit, okay? You need… so much more than this to actually dye your hair properly. It’ll take a little bit to get it. I’ll be back soon.” She said, jutting a thumb out of the bathroom door.

Amy mumbled something and nodded, wordlessly taking a single step to the side of the tiny bathroom to step into the equally tiny bathtub, then another to get in, wordlessly grabbing the shower head and flicking it on.

She went to walk away, then hesitated, watching Amy. 

The complete lack of care towards the clothes or her own comfort, the absolute stillness with which she held the shower head over her head, the free yet utterly limp arm, the dead, absolutely empty look in those eyes.

Amy looked absolutely depressed and apathetic, with only the tiniest bit of energy left to be angry at herself.

She swallowed, eyeing the door.

Distance, she reminded herself, then glanced back to Amy, who didn’t seem to even realise Hannah was still there, staring with a million yard stare into the uneven, grout-lined bathroom tiles on the wall.

Distance, she hissed to herself, even as she turned towards the girl and slowly put a hand on her shoulder, leaning down a little.

Amy’s eyes moved to the side a little, staring at Hannah’s knee in acknowledgement.

“I know I’m… pretty much your roommate of sorts, but you’ve been telling me a lot more things than you usually would, if you haven’t noticed. I think you… want someone to just listen, you know? Even if you don’t realize it. It’s rather…” She slowed, trying to come up with the right word. “Odd, because I’m practically your employer, but if you need someone to listen, I’m a pretty good listener. Taylor likes to ramble a lot when she’s tired but doesn’t want to fall asleep.”

“... Your… adoption girl?” Amy breathed out, lowly.

“My daughter.” She corrected, and lightly squeezed Amy’s shoulder. “I’ll be back-”

“She’s not though.” Amy whispered, her voice still that odd, hollow monotone.

She paused, tilted her head.

“She’s not yours. You’re just raising a stranger’s kid. Why do you call her your daughter?” Amy elaborated, voice still lifeless.

She took a second to think of her reply, and slowly removed her hand from Amy’s shoulder.

“I may not have made her, Amy, but I still wish to be a parent to her. A good one. Blood matters little when the feelings are there.” She explained simply.

Amy didn’t reply, a pained expression crossing her face.

Hannah walked out of the bathroom, a tad puzzled, and quickly began gathering what she’d need for a proper hair dyeing session.

Gloves, a paintbrush, hair clips, a hairbrush, lip balm, a mixing bowl because you do not just chuck the paint on your head, there were instructions on the back of the damn thing, how did Amy even manage that mess.

Oh and a couple towels.

Five minutes later, she came back into the bathroom, arms full of supplies, and she bent down to put them all on the toilet seat cap and organise them.

“Sit, back towards the mirror wall.” She mumbled, and saw Amy comply out of the corner of her eye as she put on the gloves.

After properly mixing the dye in a bowl rather than wasting over half of it on the floor, she turned, brush in hand.

Then she reached towards Amy’s head, noting the slight, confused jerk the girl gave as Hannah quickly gathered her hair and pulled them behind and over her ears.

“Keep water coming.” She instructed, and Amy adjusted the shower head along with her own head, leaning both back to run over her hair and Hannah’s gloves.

“Well, firstly, your hair care needs to improve. I mostly researched all this for my daughter-” and damn did saying that still fill her with a sense of scared giddiness, “-, but from my understanding, hair has a protective layer that doesn’t do well with friction. Hair also doesn’t do well with very high water temperatures or long exposure to them. You want lukewarm, usually, and you need to dry them with a hair dryer as fast as possible without cooking them with the heat. The longer hair is wet the more it’s damaged. It’s not a huge deal, but it’s not good either.”

She cupped her fingers into the girl’s hair over her ear, then gently pulled it back, working a few fingers through it to get all the dye out properly.

“Frizzy hair like yours does really bad with heat, so try to avoid anything but the lowest heat setting on a hair dryer.” She added, just talking to fill the silence really.

And hopefully help Amy with her hair, because Hannah learned way too much about the subject for no real reason other than to understand and help Taylor.

“I can- I can do this myself.” Amy quietly noted, raising her free hand to Hannah’s wrists, coming an inch from touching her, then retreating, blowing out an uneven breath and shrinking into herself.

“Probably, but might as well let me.” She said, and Amy hesitated, before giving a small nod and closing her eyes, her head lolling back with her massaging fingers for a moment before snapping forward, seemingly startled by something.

She paused.

“Sorry.” Amy mumbled, relaxing again, raising her knees close to hug them with her free arm.

She resumed.

“As for hair dye, I have a little bit of personal experience with this, but it’s not actually complicated. Just very frustrating to do as one person without help. Usually you want to section your hair into four different pieces, or patches, and keep them that way with hair clips. Follow the instructions on the back, get a towel and gloves, put some lip balm around your ears and such to wash off the dye better, and that’s pretty much that.” She mumbled, keeping her voice low and soothing, reaching for the hairbrush now that the dye was out.

She slowly began to brush Amy’s hair back, and Amy seemed to tighten up considerably, lowering the showerhead and curling into herself.

“You alright?” She asked, going even slower with her brush and Amy gave a short, choked-sounding grunt.

She frowned, continued, being even more gentle in the off-chance she was hurting the girl.

The scent of steam and paint slowly filled the bathroom, the open door a blessing, the trickle of water accompanying the simple motions of the brush as Hannah reached for the hair clips.

This was oddly relaxing.

She began to humm, working slow and steady.

Hair clips…

Towel around the shoulders, turning off the shower head…

Hair sectioning…

Lip balm around the ears…

“Lean back now.” She softly instructed and Amy did as asked, twisting a bit so her back was aimed more at Hannah than the wall and then leaning her head back. The tiny bathtub made it a real cramped maneuver, but it helped her, so she didn’t complain.

“You don’t just pour it onto your head and hope for the best. You want to use a brush usually, or to work slowly with your fingers.” She hummed, and dipped the paintbrush into the mixing bowl, quickly getting to work.

“Okay.” Amy said quietly, sounding a tad choked up.

“...Are you really alright?” She asked, slowly, and Amy gulped audibly, taking a deep breath.





“...Are you really alright?” Mi- Hannah asked, slowly, and Amy gulped audibly, taking a deep breath.

I’m absurdly touch starved and you’ve been playing with my hair for like fifteen minutes after I had my weekly little breakdown. If you don’t want me to cry, don’t make me, damn it!- is what she wanted to say.

“I’m… not really.” She muttered instead.





“I’m… not really.” Amy muttered, and she frowned.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“No.” Amy whispered.

She nodded to herself, and kept working, hairbrush going in and out of the mixing bowl and gently dabbing at Amy’s hair.

Eventually, she was pretty much finished, even getting the roots done, and leaned back to check her work, a hand on Amy’s shoulder.

“Okay. We’re done. That should be more than good enough. Don’t worry about the mess, but do clean it up sometime today or tomorrow.” She said, and rose up from where she’d been sitting on her knees for the past fifty or so minutes, leaning back to stretch slightly sore muscles.

“Thank you.” Amy whispered, the word barely audible, and Hannah’s lips twitched into a smile.

Amy shifted, fingers feeling the towel around her shoulder.

She just realized that Amy was shivering a little, and with a muttered curse, ducked back out to the living room to grab a pair of the clothes she’d brought, and hurried back to the bathroom, leaving them on the sink.

After a moment of silence, Hannah began to gather up the things she’d brought and cleaning or discarding them.

One minute.

Two.

On the third, she was done.

“That should be everything. I’ll go… do some things then leave again. Do you want help with anything else?”

Amy took a deep breath, then cleared her throat before spending a few seconds wiping at her eyes.

“Y-yeah. The uhm, the fu- the damn… stove. There’s way too many buttons on it and I don’t know what half of them do. I don’t know how to cook. At all. I can make sandwiches and pasta, but that's about it. I’ve been surviving on cereal and stale bread sandwiches this entire week and I’m starting to feel sick. Less fat, but sick.” Amy mumbled, sounding a little more like herself as she began to slowly shift her limbs around to get up.

Her brows rose.

“Amy, you’re not fat. ” She half-laughed in incredulity.

Really, she wasn’t.

At worst, Amy could be described as a bit chubby. At best, uh… soft, though that term was a bit weird to use for a girl like Amy.

Amy paused.

“Oh and uh. Can you teach me to work out?” Amy mumbled, raising her arms to hug herself for a moment before seemingly realising how that looked and hugging her knees instead, giving up on leaving the tub and completely ignoring Hannah’s reassurance.

“Alright.” She nodded, lips curling into a slight smile again.

She liked helping people. To an extent.

“Just… get dressed before you get a cold, alright? Then come on out to the living room, I’ll teach you some basic cooking.”

Amy nodded, and she made to walk out.

“Wait, uh. Is… I mean… I’m uh.” Amy started, then groaned, deflating.

She patiently waited at the doorway, half-turned to leave.

“I feel bad now, charging you so much for… the meat. You’re too…” Amy trailed off, picking at the towel around her shoulders, then sighed. “You’re too good. Too nice. And I’m already having some… problems, with… crippling guilt.”

Oh, Hannah could relate to that right now…

“And after a week of living alone and buying stuff for myself I’m starting to realize how much fucking money six grand actually is, so uh, I’m… giving you a discount, I guess. As a thank you. And because It’s eating at me.” Amy added, gingerly brushing her hair with the towel.

She blinked at the girl, then tilted her head, thinking in silence for a moment.

“Amy, this isn’t just you trying to incentivise me to keep helping you and being nice, right? Because you don’t need to do that.” She honestly stated, and Amy shook her head.

“I know. You’d do it anyway. I’m just being selfish and shielding my conscience from the fact I intended to overprice you to get some money saved up for when shit inevitably hits the fan and the PRT starts to think I’m the next Nilbog and I get a kill order for breathing the wrong way. So, yeah, discount. I’ll feel like a tool otherwise. Curse you and your niceness. Why can’t you be a bitch?” Amy grumbled, seemingly to herself but still just barely audible to Hannah.

Before she could recover from that seemingly ridiculous expectation of a Kill Order that wasn’t that ridiculous considering what she’d recently seen from the PRT with Canary and Taylor, nor from the following, bizarre question, Amy sighed again.

“C-Could you leave so I can change? I’m r- really fucking cold.” Amy whispered out with a full body shiver.

“Oh, right. Sorry.” She rushed out, and backed out of the room, closing the door and then staring at it, one arm full of dyeing supplies.

Her mind stayed with Amy’s expectation of getting a Kill Order just for her powers.

It was a ridiculous thought unless the girl made something that can breed and is self-replicating, but still, with recent events having taken her faith in the Protectorate and throttled it, she couldn’t help but worry.

There was no way, right?

With a sigh, she wandered the apartment, putting everything back in its place, and two minutes later, she noticed Amy awkwardly dressed in a grey hoodie and sweatpants, staring at her from the bathroom door like a very awkward visitor instead of what Hannah considered her to be, which was a… tenant, or a roommate, of sorts.

Another minute later, she gestured Amy forward, and checked the fridge.

Usually, it was empty.

Now, it was mostly empty, with a small jar of mayo, turkey sausages, and tomatoes on a single shelf. And a pack of toast bread.

Why was that in the fridge…?

Right, anyways.

She checked the drawer, and frowned, humming in thought.

Four eggs.

She turned to Amy, who was still staring at her oddly.

“Have you ever cooked an omelette?”

Amy’s lips turned into a disgusted grimace.

“I did. It was… edible, but it was slimy and gross and completely tasteless.”

Her brows furrowed.

How do you undercook an omelette? Or make it tasteless? It was so versatile.

“Oh. Well, nobody’s first attempt is perfect. You know how other people cook omelettes, right?” She asked, a rhetorical question because of course she did, then took the eggs, grabbed a tomato and the sausage pack, then hip-checked the door shut.

“Uh, no.” Amy replied when she opened her mouth, and she snorted, amused, settling the supplies on the kitchen counter.

“Really? Never? What did your mom cook you for breakfast? Or dinner? Pancakes? Toast? St-”

“Nothing.” Amy said, blankly, and she paused, turning to the girl in speechless incredulity.

“... What did you eat then?”

Amy sighed through her nose, a quiet, tired thing, her expression still empty.

“We ordered. All the time. We had no reason to stop since I triggered and I could just shoo away any health problems for Mark and Vicky since. And before I triggered I don’t think I had much in the way of sentience, so I don’t remember. ”

She frowned.

“And Carol?”

“Carol didn’t want my power anywhere near her. Didn’t trust me with it. She just made salads or ate fruit or something for breakfast, to balance out the unhealthy stuff. Or she ordered light vegan crap.” Amy said, voice still even, yet a tiny curl of her lips betrayed her feelings on the matter.

She took a deep breath through her nose, closing her eyes.

What the fuck was Carol’s problem?

She sighed the breath out, and opened her eyes.

“Okay. So, that explains why you don’t know how to cook an omelette. Grab a stool and sit next to me, I’ll show you how to make it half-decent.”

Amy nodded, and after a light scrape and clatter, did as such, staring intently at the pan she took out.

“Heat up the pan first. Put the stove on six, or a bit above medium heat if it’s not numbered. Just do a hover check with your hand like this.” She demonstrated, holding her hand over the pan as it heated.

Amy nodded, expression focused and eyes trained on the pan like she was afraid to take her eyes off of it, eyebags still in place.

With her gray, comfy, baggy clothes and the eyebags, she couldn’t help but compare her to a greedy raccoon watching a piece of sausage it really wanted to steal off the pan.

It was oddly cute.

She suppressed the feeling, a little, only allowing her smile to widen a tad.

She broke the eggs into a bowl, turning to show Amy how to open them properly, then whisked them with a fork, showing Amy how to do it properly, with fast, circular motions from the top to the bottom, towards and away from herself.

Then she chopped up the half tomato in another bowl, draining the tomato juice out and throwing it down the sink.

The turkey sausage followed, joined the tomato, then she covered the mix with salt and pepper, generous amounts of it.

“The fun thing about an omelette is that you can practically throw whatever the hell you want into it. Tomatoes, garlic, sausages, paprika, mushrooms, peppers, cheese, bread bits, parsley, celery, onion, cooked chicken, spinach…” She trailed off, throwing the mix into the whisked egg then shaking that in its bowl for a bit.

She took out some hot paprika, threw a bit onto the eggy, reddish mixture, put it aside.

“When the pan’s hot, throw it. Wait until it’s this… deep brown color, put more salt and pepper on the top side, then flip it, and throw some pepper on the cooked side. That’s it. Very simple.” She said, backing up to gesture at the pan and the slowly-cooking omelette on it.

She glanced at Amy, who was still very focused on the pan. A moment later, the girl nodded.

“Thanks.”

She smiled.

“No problem. Now, while this cooks, you said something about exercise, right?”

Amy grimaced, nodded.

“Well… what kind? Do you want muscle, do you want to lose weight, do you want endurance…?” She offered.

“Lose weight. And uh, some muscle would be nice. I know basic PE stuff and biology, obviously, but you're...” Amy trailed off, then gestured to her from top to bottom with a free hand as if she need not say more. 

The gesture was nice for her ego, she wouldn't lie. 

She nodded.

“Well, weight loss is about twenty percent exercise and eighty percent diet, actually. As I'm sure you know. Just walk or run a lot, and fix your diet, and you’ll be golden. If you’re aiming for aesthetics it’s best to lose weight first then get some muscle mass.”

Amy frowned, deeply.

“I have no real diet. I have no idea how to diet. I grew up in a house that could gorge itself because I was there or because of their powers, so my own diet consisted of… amazing, but unhealthy crap. I mean, my power's a bit of a cheat here, I know a lot more than the average person, like how exactly food works and what it does, but it's the mental aspect that I can't deal with. It's... stupid and childish, but I can't stomach half the stuff I know I should eat. It's all bland or terrible tasting, and I can't cook stuff to make it taste less like shit. So. I guess this is me asking you if you can grant me the gift of eating broccoli and spinach without feeling like a cow chewing bitter grass.”

She nodded in understanding, snorting out a short laugh at the mental and relatable imagery, eyeing the stovetop.

Yeah, she could remember being an early teen and grimacing every time she went to fulfill her new diet, until she found ways to add more flavour.

“Well, I can probably draft you something relatively easy to follow. With minimal cooking. I’ve got lots of experience with both cooking and body recomposition for many different reasons, so I can help you a lot here. You’ll have to work for it all though, at least a little. I’ll get you a list to pin on the fridge, a sort of loose schedule you can follow. You know how to count calories?”

“Yeah, I do. That’s all... okay. Thank you.” Amy mumbled with a nod, giving her a very forced smile to convey her gratitude, then shifted, dropping it. “Uhm, what else can you cook? Like, food food? Not greens with salt on them?”

Hannah made a considerate hum.

“Pretty much everything that’s simple and edible. Most cooking is genuinely pretty easy. I can’t demonstrate because the fridge is pretty much empty, but I can tell you?”

Amy’s lips settled into a tiny upturn, a genuine one, eyes wandering back to the pan.

“I’d appreciate that. And I’m giving you another discount. Thank you.”

She chuckled.

“No problem. But what discount are we at right now?”

“Four and a half grand.”

She whistled, half-jokingly, leaning on the counter, gesturing to her own face with a grin. 

“Can’t wait to teach you how to do makeup then.”

Amy didn’t laugh, not audibly, but her smile twitched up for a moment, her eyes glancing to Hannah’s before she was back to her focused, sombre self, staring at the pan.

Still, a tiny bit of that smile remained, barely there.

Amy looked much better with a smile, no matter how tiny.   

She’d probably be seeing a bit more of it now that she started feeling like her room in The Rig was a constrictive office. Even if she wasn’t sure how she felt about having a teenage mess for a roommate.

Which reminded her that she had to get Taylor’s lunch and cut her arm off before she left.

Damn it.

At least she would get to watch her sort of wiggle-wag her tentacles in delight again, something she hadn’t even told Taylor she was doing out of fear she’d stop from sheer embarrassment. 

It was too cute to risk such a loss.

“What are you thinking about?” Amy asked, and she blinked back to real life.

“Ah, my daughter.” She said calmly, and smiled wider.

It felt so good to say.

Amy’s expression shifted, intrigue and something angry yet respectful in her eyes.

“You stared off into the air for half a minute and started smiling like a loon. You really love her, huh?” Amy asked, and she nodded without hesitation, a close-mouthed smile straining her cheeks.

“Yeah.” She mumbled, opening a drawer and digging a spatula up to check the underside of the omelette, and quickly flipping it. “Well, let that side brown, and you can eat it. I’ll be staying here more for a little bit, so we’re going to be roommates of sorts. We can go shopping together. Fifty fifty split?” She suggested, and Amy nodded, still with that poorly concealed odd mix of respect and anger or… puzzlement in her eyes?

Amy was a tough cookie to read.

Her best guess was that she was either angry Hannah loved Taylor or couldn’t figure out why.

Neither of which made much sense.

Odd, odd girl.



Notes:

Amy: *quietly seething with complete and utter envy*
Miss Militia: my resident grumpy raccoon seems mad that I love my daughter and I dont know why
(she doesn't know Amy is also adopted)

Chapter Text

Hannah watched Taylor gulp, shyly looking up at her with a questioning glance, wordlessly asking ‘are you sure’? 

 

She smiled, using her remaining hand to softly run her hand through Taylor's hair. 

 

“I won’t be grossed out. Promise.” 

 

She wasn’t sure why Taylor asked her to do this, but it was a sign of progress, so she was hardly going to say no. 

 

Taylor nodded meekly, slowly opening her mouth and bringing the slab of red meat to her mouth. 

 

She knew Taylor scarfed these down, but this time, she only took a meek nibble, eyes on the floor, scarlet red in the face.

 

Her teeth clicked shut, and she practically curled into herself like a balloon losing air, ducking down with a groan-moan of humiliation, hair hiding her face. 

 

She couldn’t help but giggle at that.

 

Really, she wasn’t sure what was so embarrassing to Taylor about Hannah watching her eat. It was her flesh, yes, but it wasn’t like it was attached to her anymore. It was just food at this point. Or a copy of it, even. 

 

She’d long since gotten over the squick factor of it all.

 

She scratched the back of Taylor’s head as she continued to slowly nibble on her food. 

 

“So, why’d you ask me to watch this time?” 

 

Taylor slowly gulped, her tentacles shuffling behind her in clear nervousness, drawing the meat away. 

 

“Just- I want to uh. Be able to… share a table with you. If- if I get out of here, y-you know? Like a normal… family lunch or something like that. As normal as this gets, I guess.” Taylor mumbled, then shuffled her tentacles in a wave like a nervous tail wag, and began eating again.

 

Hannah slowed, taking in this silly situation with a newfound weight. 

 

“Oh.” She breathed out, lowering her eyelids, smiling with both joy and sadness at Taylor who was still staring at the floor as she nibbled away. 

 

Joy because Taylor had indirectly said she considered her family, and sadness because Taylor looked so apologetic about it all, as if she had chosen any of this.

 

“Will you be less embarrassed if I join you and taste-test myself again?” She said with grave faux-seriousness, hoping to lighten the mood. 

 

Taylor seemingly thought she was being serious because she immediately gasped her bite into her throat and choked, the sound something like a duck getting throttled as her head snapped up and her eyes bugged out.

 

That was then followed by heaving coughs and loud thuds as Taylor began pounding her chest with a fist, staring up at her with a wide-eyed look that screamed ‘please tell me you’re not serious’. 

 

Hannah made a terribly undignified snorting sound as she burst out into laughter, almost falling off the table in the process when she forgot her arm was missing again and leaned too far back.

 

She was only saved by an errant tentacle that grabbed her foot and held her upside down five feet off the floor as she continued cackling, all the while Taylor mock-glared at her, coughing her lungs out.

 

 


 

“Now that you mention it…” She trailed off, squinting at Taylor, observing her up and down. 

 

“I mean just- look!” Taylor exclaimed excitedly, stopped pacing, and grabbed the hem of her shirt, formerly Hannah’s, and without warning, yanked it up.

 

“WHOA WHAT-” She rushed out, hand raised in a stop gesture as she jerked her gaze in the complete opposite direction, bewildered.  

 

“Huh?” Taylor asked with complete, confused innocence, then made an ‘oh’ sound. “No, it’s my stomach. Look.” 

 

She peeked around with one squinted eye, and relieved to see that Taylor hadn’t spontaneously decided to undress, actually took a look. 

 

Her brows rose. 

 

It was more of a slim outline of the abdominal muscles, but they were there. And she could even see some obliques around her ribs, half-hidden by the bra hem. 

 

“Wow, you do have abs. Sort of.” She mumbled, tilting her head. “And you said you’re stronger? Without exercising or anything?” 

 

Taylor bobbed her head in a nod, allowing the sweater to drop, practically bouncing in place, even as she tried her best to subdue her excitement. 

 

Watchdog Thinkers did say they thought her power was a growing one, but the mechanism was still a bit confusing. 

 

What was Taylor getting stronger off of? Just eating? 

 

That…

 

Actually…

 

Considering the price of said food if she and Amy weren’t the way they were, that actually sounded like a completely reasonable growth vector. Very morbid, and would normally have a lot of conflict involved, which was just the way powers liked to work.

 

“I’m gonna have to double your portions…” She mumbled, rubbing her chin as she wondered how much Amy would moan and grumble about the extra work. 

 

And if there was some type of cap on that strength increase or if she could make Taylor a second Alexandria with some time. That would save her some stress from worrying.

 

Taylor smiled, wide and serene, then darted forward in another sudden hug, burying her nose in Hannah’s neck as a tentacle wrapped around her back and hips and dragged her closer across the table. 

 

She had half a mind to complain about being manhandled so much, but she feared that if she mentioned it, Taylor would literally be afraid to even nudge her, so she instead let out a fond, exasperated sigh, pecking the top of her head with a kiss. 

 

“Your breath still tickles.” 

 

Taylor tilted away a little to exhale out of her mouth against her collar, which was infinitely more comfortable than right against her neck.

 

The tentacles just sort of did their little happy shuffle, not quite moving on their own but squirming like Taylor couldn’t hold them still if she tried.

 

Taylor being so excited and happy was such a wonderful sight, contrasted to the first time she saw her.

 

It made her feel like someone was pumping her full of warm honey.

 

It made her feel fulfilled. Content. 

 

It was something she’d sorely been missing in her life, wondering when that time or moment would come that she could say she was happy with her life rather than coasting through it. 

 

“Love you.” Taylor mumbled, and Hannah’s cheeks once again began to hurt as her smile widened into a joyful grin, warm, unshed tears teasing at her eyes. 

 

“Love you too sweetheart.” 

 

 


 

 

She watched Taylor squint and twist her waist a little. 

 

Nothing happened. 

 

Taylor squirmed again a little, her tongue poking out between her lips and oh god that was adorable and Hannah had to stop herself from laughing at the intense, concentrated face the girl was making as she glared at air and shuffled around. 

 

Then one of the tentacles dissolved into mist, and Hannah stopped cold, staring at the empty space it left behind. 

 

“See? I figured it out!” Taylor smiled at her with a wide, shy smile, gesturing at the missing tentacle as she waved at her with the other three. 

 

A mixture of amused fondness and overwhelming prideful joy rushed into her, and she grinned wide, leaning forward to put her chin in her hand, elbow on her knee. 

 

Taylor was just the perfect mix of lovable, adorable, and goofy. At least right now. 

 

“I’m very proud of you sweetheart.” She warmly said, and was only half-prepared for the little hop and skip that Taylor took to grab her and yank her into another hug. 

 

For a moment, they just hugged, Hannah kissing Taylor’s hair as the girl awkwardly twisted to kiss her shoulder and turn in place without swinging Hannah around like a plushie. 

 

“Are you really?” Taylor mumbled, sounding genuinely curious, and she leaned down to kiss her forehead, using three fingers to scratch behind her ear.

 

“Absolutely. I’m really proud. Good job, sweetheart. I didn’t think it was controllable.” She mumbled, and Taylor made a whining sound as she hugged her harder, shifting. 

 

“M’gonna cry.” Taylor mumble-grumbled into the hollow of her throat, and Hannah silently laughed. 

 

I’m gonna pop if you keep squeezing like that.” 

 

Taylor grumbled a little bit, something about her stupid strength, but obliged her, loosening her hug and starting to purr once more. 

 

 


 

 

Taylor lay limp across Hannah’s front with her face buried in her jacket as her tentacles lazily shuffled around. 

 

“What did you want to talk about?” She whispered, her thumb tracing Taylor’s jaw as her fingers scratched her nape, the resulting purr making her entire body vibrate.

 

Said purr petered off, and Taylor sighed. 

 

“Remember when you told me to tell you about things?” 

 

…Vaguely?

 

“Mmhhmm?” She silently urged her on, and Taylor sighed again, the breath tickling Hannah’s neck as she burrowed deeper into the jacket, and her. 

 

“Well, when I’m with you, all the bad thoughts just leave, so I forget about them. But when I’m in the cell, alone, they kinda come back. Do uhm… do bad thoughts count?” 

 

She shook her head a little. 

 

“Taylor, do you want to tell me of these bad thoughts?” She quietly asked. 

 

 

A moment passed. Another. 

 

Taylor nodded, shifted, knowing that her positive reply would result in the same sentence Hannah had given her every time she asked that question, that she’d like to listen.

 

“Well, I uhm. I don’t know how to start, actually.” Taylor mumbled, then slowly draped her flattened tentacles over them like a shared, weighted blanket. 

 

Hannah felt like melting from how comfortable this was, but kept her head present. 

 

Taylor sighed, then began to talk.

 

“I don’t know, I just… well, I miss you, to start with. But I also start getting all these doubts.” Taylor said, her voice lowering. “Sometimes I wonder if I’ll ever actually get out of here or just get sent somewhere deeper. Other times I wonder if I deserve to.” 

 

She shook her head. 

 

“Taylor, you-” 

 

“I know.” Taylor cut her off, surprising her into silence. “I know I don’t deserve to be imprisoned. You said so.” Taylor said simply.

 

Oh, that. 

 

She ignored the pang of guilt to nod. 

 

Of all the things she could accidentally make Taylor believe in full, that was by far the least harmful one she could have had an impact on.

 

“But, I still get these doubts, you know? I also… think about my paren… my old parents? I think about them.” Taylor fumbled, sounding more than a little confused. “I just… I can’t help but think I murdered them both without meaning to. Then I get really, really scared I’m somehow going to end up killing you. I know that’s really unlikely, but it sticks with me.” 

 

She just hummed, and Taylor kept going, essentially ranting about her worries as Hannah just listened and comforted her. 

 

It didn’t occur to her that Taylor said ‘old parents’ until she was driving back home. 

 

She almost crashed her bike to stop on the side of the road and silently scream into her hands like an overexcited teenager as she paced in bouncy circles.

 

 


 

 

“What is it?” She asked, raising a brow at Amy as she continued faintly smiling at the shopping bags they were sorting through. 

 

Amy shrugged. 

 

“I dunno. Just… feel less useless. More independent. Got a phone, got a salary, I’m exploiting your good nature to nest in your apartment like a rat that won’t stop chewing your wires… life’s good. Sort of.” Amy amended, her smile slipping a little. 

 

She stared at Amy for a moment, still entirely unsure of how to take the girl’s bizarre words. 

 

Was that a self-deprecating joke? Was that even a joke? Was Amy joking for herself, or Hannah, because Hannah sure as hell did not understand the girl’s sense of humour.

 

She went back to sorting their supermarket items on the counter, humming in acknowledgement.

 

Five minutes later, Amy cleared her throat. 

 

Hannah leaned back to remove her head from the fridge’s insides, nudging the last package into place, then turned to look at the girl with a questioning look. 

 

“So… uh, I- I made a… thing? Do you wanna… you know.” Amy fumbled, caught somewhere between mumbling and trying to project confidence she obviously wasn’t feeling. “See it?” 

 

She blinked, and nodded, closing the fridge. 

 

“What is it?” 

 

Amy fidgeted. 

 

“You’re not gonna freak out on me, right?” Amy asked, nervously kneading the edge of the table. 

 

She snorted with a smile, both amused and a little confused. 

 

“Amy, my daughter’s a cannibal with a bizarre fixation on sniffing me and using me as a human plushie. It’s hard to weird me out at this point.” She pointed out. 

 

Amy made a face. 

 

“She sniffs you?” 

 

She shrugged. 

 

“You get used to it. Wait till she learns you’re why I’m slowly cutting down on the arm deliveries and meets you.” She said, then smiled wide at the mental image, shoulders shaking with silent laughter.

 

Amy made another face. 

 

Hannah rolled her eyes, stepping forward. 

 

“Yes, yes, now come on. Show me your eldritch creations.” She said, making a shooing motion. 

 

Amy nodded, and nervously speed-walked to the bathroom. 

 

She followed her. 

 

Amy bent into the tub, and took out a tiny potted plant that looked like a regular old cactus, minus the spikes, barring a single one standing straight up at the top of the green, wavy… ball.

 

"Okay. So, uh. I-I'm, it's harmless." Amy stuttered out, clutching the pot like she was scared of losing it, shoulders hunched and back tense.

 

Hannah frowned, observing the girl rather than the plant.

 

"It uhm, won't reproduce, it's not toxic, I-" Amy took a sudden breath like she just remembered to breathe, cutting herself off, then cleared her throat, taking a hand off the pot to pull at her shirt collar. 

 

The pot tilted on her small, shaky hand.

 

Amy gasped and hurriedly jerked her other hand back to it from her shirt collar, then yanked it to her chest, cradling it with the spike pointed at her throat. Then she realized it and lowered it, giving her a quick glance utterly exuding nerves.

 

Hannah stared with vague concern, dots connecting.

 

"I, uh." Amy fumbled. "N- it's, bad idea. Uhm, it's a bad idea, sorry. Let's just, ignore this- this thing. Sorry. I-" Amy continued, her breath hitching.

 

It was at this point she interfered, putting a hand on the girl's shoulder, ignoring the surge of pity she felt at how Amy turned to stiff stone at the contact.

 

She tugged her left shoulder back, stepping forward so they were face to face, not that Amy seemed inclined to take her eyes off the plant.

 

"Amy."

 

Amy gulped, stiffening further.

 

"I'm not Carol." She finished, voice firm and final, putting her other hand on the girl's right shoulder and giving a light, reassuring squeeze.

 

Amy took a stuttering breath, saying nothing in reply, just staring down at the cactus thing in her arms.

 

"I'm also not the PRT. I… I think I'm going to quit soon, actually. There's going to be a sweep to clean up the Bay, soonish. The Triumvirate are planning to stay for two weeks and root everyone out. I'll be done after that. So, relax, and tell me what you made. I'm just Hannah right now."

 

Amy took a shuddering breath.

 

"Right. Y-yeah. Not… yeah." Amy said, then stepped away, away from her hands, righting the plant and meekly holding it forward. "This is uhm… a sapient cactus. Uh, not, I mean, sorta. It's not smart. That'd be cruel. Sentience sucks. I mean, I'd love to be a cactus, but- no, that's irrelevant, sorry." Amy mumbled. "It's more like… a biological plant computer."

 

"Wait, really?" She blurted out, wide eyed and genuinely a bit stunned, not bothering to hide how impressed she was with that.

 

That sounded insane for a project done with what looked like a cactus and a bathtub. She expected this to be some domesticated cactus species she made or something like that.

 

Amy glanced up at her, eyes full of turmoil and nerves. After observing her expression and the lack of anything negative in it, a sort of disbelieving confusion joined the cocktail.

 

"It, yeah? It can drink a drop of blood, and use something like a standard root system to store it. Then it sort of dissects the DNA it consumes, and puts it in a classification. Or more like a reactive grouping. If it's not almost the exact same DNA it first ingested, it doesn't do anything, but if it is, it opens up when it's fed a drop of it. It's kind of a proof of concept that I can make something that recognizes humans and only humans, as well as different batches of cells and DNA. As…" Amy trailed off, outright staring at her.

 

Not bothering to hide her interest, she sat on the toilet cap, and extended her hands to the pot in a wordless request.

 

Amy stared at her, and something dark and scared in them seemed to retreat as she blinked at her. 

 

Gingerly, Amy gave her the pot, and Hannah leaned forward a bit, noticing all the small irregularities in the plant from up close. 

 

"You were saying?" She asked as she glanced up to a stunned looking Amy, then back down at the weird plant that seemed to have seams. 

 

Did it open up like a flower?

 

"I… it uhm, the idea is kinda… simple." Amy whispered, voice no longer nervous and panicky but… quiet with something she couldn't recognize.

 

"Hope is- hopefully the end product is a plant that can inject people with a permanent solution to every type of cancer I can make it recognize." Amy continued, her words speeding up with confidence. "This thing is step one of a thousand and it's pretty shitty, but the- yeah. I'm kinda… working backwards because I should try to figure out how to make a safe external solution that would destroy cancer cells forever and stay in the body first and this whole thing is a bad experiment-"

 

"Are you kidding?" She asked, looking up at Amy with wide eyes. "Amy, if this works, this is incredible. Even if it doesn't, this is really impressive. Blasto and Emperor need entire laboratories to make a mediocre, backfiring medicine or a hobbling monster that can barely tell the difference between a fireman and a traffic cone. People have been looking for a way to cure cancer since it's existed. You made this in less than a week in the bathroom. With, what, chicken breasts? "

 

Amy blinked at her, her hands dropping to her side as her shoulders lowered, slowly. 

 

"Butcher… discards." Amy mumbled, still staring at her with an unreadable expression.

 

She glanced down at the plant, gingerly poking it. 

 

"Your power's incredible. Do you want me to test it or something?" She quietly said, in genuine disbelief, running a fingertip up and down the smooth cactus wall, and glanced up at Amy when she heard a sharp inhale.

 

"You'd…" Amy whispered, warbly, and never finished her thought, staring with wide glistening eyes as her mouth hung open just a little bit, lip trembling.

 

In the short second it took Hannah to realize why, Amy had turned around in a hurry.

 

"Oh." Amy breathed out, wavering.

 

She sat there for a moment, unsure of how to deal with this or what to make of it.

 

"Do you… need a moment?" She offered, and Amy made a positive sound, albeit choked up.

 

"Y-yep. Period m-moodswings." Amy lied, so obviously it was painful, but neither acknowledged it.

 

She silently sat there, unsure of what to do and starting to get really fucking mad at Carol.

 

A reaction like that, to something so mundane and mildly positive, spoke volumes about Amy's supposedly 'fine' home life, and she increasingly wanted to confront Carol about it. 

 

It took four minutes of Amy hiding her face in the sink mirror and poorly trying to pretend she wasn't waiting to be calm again for her to turn around, eyes a little puffy. 

 

She gave the girl a small smile, and extended the pot. 

 

"Wanna name it? We can put it on the coffee table, decorate it a bit. Your first, uh, project."

 

Amy gave a wet snort, then sniffled as she wiped at her eyes again, looking to the side, not taking the pot.

 

"It's just an ugly genetically mangled cactus…" Amy mumbled.

 

"Yeah, well… considering your biotinkering is technically possible and understandable to normal humans, working on real biological laws, there's a huge chance I'm holding the progenitor to modern medical sciences in my hands. He could be in a museum one day, sealed in resin or something, you never know. And he's not ugly." She pretended to scold with a frown, and suppressed a smile as Amy's lips twitched into a small upwards curve that was almost a smile.

 

"Besides, I barely understood half of what you said. You should be proud of making this. And we should display this. Give him a little crown or something." She added, smiling and feeling oddly proud of the girl for what she made and was trying to make.

 

Amy looked at her for a moment, leaning back against the sink, a slow smile forming on her face.

 

It didn't look proud, but it looked pleased, even if the rest of Amy's appearance looked tired and withdrawn.

 

"Little paper crown around the spike." She added, almost pleadingly, and Amy's shoulders shook with amusement as her smile turned a little livelier.

 

Amy turned, and took her toothbrush, flipping it and taking a half-step forward to tap it's end against the plant's top, to the right of the spike. 

 

"I dub thee King Bobward." Amy said with false pomp, and smiled, this time at her. Then she sort of willowed a little in embarrassment at the silliness of the joke, turning to quickly put the brush back where she took it.

 

She snorted with laughter, then held up the cactus again.

 

Amy took it, then stared at her, hesitant and fidgeting.

 

"Hey uhm… thank you. For… being cool." Amy softly said, then cleared her throat and immediately changed the topic. "Do you really want to test it? I tested it on me, so it works. Opens up like a shitty rose. But uhm. I dunno." 

 

She shrugged, trying to play along. 

 

"Sure. What do I do, prick my finger on the spike and it just eats the blood?"

 

Amy nodded, and extended King Bobward to her.

 

She only stared for a second, before deciding to go for it with a mental shrug.

 

She'd done worse things to herself to help someone, and she didn't want to be like Carol, afraid of touching anything Amy fiddled with for… whatever reason.

 

 

 

Chapter 26

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hannah's leg bounced with unspent nervous energy, the patrons of the restaurant slash cantine drowning her ears with discussion and clicking and clacking and crunching wrapping papers.

The smells were equally overwhelming, making her body flipflop from being grossed out by the scent of cheap unhealthy food and absolutely drooling for it.

Come on, come on, come on, she went inside her head over and over again, heart in her throat, and after another couple minutes of only slightly panicking, checked her phone again.

Fugly bob's, 2:30 pm

It was almost three pm and still no sight of them.

It was an unreasonable fear, but she felt like she was about to be stood up, except this was a million times worse than being stood up because if she was stood up then Taylor was stood up and then there was-

"Hey there darlin'." Someone from behind her drawled in a heavy old western accent and an equally deep voice, and she only minutely jumped in her seat before turning to politely but firmly ask the guy to piss off because she was losing her mind and she was sure he was probably a decent guy but she was sick with worry -

She paused, blinked, stared at the shit eating grin on the man's face, head empty of thoughts beyond a giant jumble of confusion. 

That- wait, no? Yes? What.

"Awh, I think she doesn't quite recognize you with the new scars, K-boo." A young woman teasingly mocked from behind him, and swung an arm around his neck, practically hanging off of it to swing into Hannah's sight with a grin as wide as her face.

She could recognize that voice and grin anywhere.

She gasped in relief and practically jumped forward to crush Tina into a hug.

"Ohmygodyoucame." She breathlessly gasped out, closing her eyes and sagging into Mouse Protector's grasp as the fiendish imp chuckled.

Then she realized something, and jerked back and away to crush Keith into a hug as well.

"I was starting to feel left out." He laughed, voice much lighter.

"I can't believe you practised that stupid cowboy accent so long it sounds good now. And wow you look different to a decade ago." She breathed out, feeling a little weak in the knees from sheer relief.

"Hey, no need to make me feel old." He chuckled, and backed up.

She did the same, and looked past him, seeing nobody.

Her heart dropped.

"Did nobody else…?"

Keith's face shifted, hardening a little. She could almost see him as Legend without the costume with that expression. He leaned closer and closer, until she twisted so he could almost whisper in her ear.

"Alex didn't want to testify, unfortunately. But, for non-BB natives, we've got Mirage, Narwhal, Dragon, Tieson, Slim Jim, Vent, Hackjaw, Keel, Barometric, String and Puppet, and Chevalier coming in for the trial. Just, uh, very tightly. They're all busy, they'll fly in here for it, then fly back out within the day. We also have half the local Protectorate. I also pulled some strings elsewhere. She'll be fine." Keith whispered.

She took in a deep breath, backing up and practically stumbling back into her chair, dropping into it then covering her face with her hands, breathing in deep and slow. 

"Thank you." She breathed out shakily, quickly wiping away tears of relief with her fingers. "Thank you so much."

It was easy to enjoy things and have fun with Taylor, but as the clock ticked down, the more and more stressed and nervous she became.

With four days until the trial, what else was she supposed to do but start panicking a little? 

Her child was heading into a kangaroo court with the purpose of being executed via Birdcage. She couldn't not worry, and she couldn't not put aside a few… off-grid necessities, in case things went in that direction.

She wasn't going to mention any plans of treason to Legend, but she had them, and the support of a man who was once a villain precisely to free people from unjust sentences to the Birdcage... Just in case. 

She would ruin her life for Taylor if she had to, without a second of hesitation, even if it had the chance of taking Assault's with it, but the fact she probably wouldn't need to felt like someone had lifted a boulder off her chest.

Tina poked her in the side of the head, then her waist. 

"Heeyy, what are friends for except heroic stances against the system we all work for?" Tina chirped with a rare bit of sarcasm, and hip-checked her shoulder, taking the chance to plop herself down on her lap right after. 

Keith chuckled as Tina wiggled her butt on Hannah, eyeing the menu. "So, how many arteries are we planning on clogging today?"

"All or nothing baby! I want to leave dead and pregnant with greasy meat!" Tina exclaimed, drawing a half-dozen eyes, and Hannah laughed a little, still teary-eyed.

She'd do her best to keep in touch with them more. She'd actually missed them both more than she'd thought, antics included.




It was only as she read her messages that she realized she hadn't gone home in almost three days.

Amy could handle herself for a bit, she reasoned. Her priority was Taylor at the moment.

Still, she was… 

She'd been less stressed in Endbringer fights. 

That was not an exaggeration.

There was a certain kind of thoughtless urgency that one learned to slip into, where they could be getting shot, and still barely have an elevated heartbeat. It was only long-lived veterans that usually experienced such things, but she thought she had as well.

It was a lot less easy to just do her duty when the personal stakes felt even higher than back then.

Back then, she could lose friends, colleagues. Her own life.

Now, she had something bigger to lose. 

It said something, that when she walked into the meeting room, she was the nervous wreck for once.

She hugged Taylor hard enough to hear some seams in the shirt tear, felt her nails and fingers ache.

Yet Taylor barely seemed phased, hugging her back with even breaths, immovable.

That was fine. She just needed to… to make sure Taylor was here .

"You're calm." She noted, and Taylor nodded, chin digging into her shoulder.

"You said I'll be alright." Taylor mumbled, like that explained everything that needed to be said on how unnaturally calm she was. 

Maybe it did.

She couldn't remember when she said that, but for once, she did not feel any guilt for it. Taylor didn't need to feel the kinds of things she was feeling right now.

"So… tomorrow is the day." Taylor began, her voice lowering as if to suggest she wasn't completely worriless.

She nodded, and hugged tighter, Taylor wrapping the tentacles around them in response, from ankles to neck.

It still didn't feel like enough but it was better. 

"And… if things go bad, I just wanted to…" Taylor wetly gulped, "To thank you." She finished, voice wavering as her breaths turned uneven.

She hated seeing Taylor cry. She'd rather take a metal spike to the stomach, it would feel better.

"These were… the happiest days of my l-life-"

"No." She cut in, breathing harshly into her neck. "Don’t- don’t talk like that, sweetheart. We'll have even better ones. Much better. Many of them. Alright? Don't talk like that. Even if things go badly, I'm not letting you go down there. It's… it's okay to worry, but don't worry about getting separated. It won't happen."

Taylor sniffled, nodded, and began to gently, carefully squeeze, burying her face in her shoulder.

"Okay."

She kissed the side of Taylor's head, breathing in her scent.

"You remember everything? From yesterday?"

Taylor nodded instantly.

"Yeah. I don’t think I can forget even if I tried.”

She nodded.

“Good.”

They didn’t say anything more, but nothing more really needed to be said. They’d talked exhaustively about what to do and how, what to expect.

They just luxuriated in each other’s presence while they still could.





You’ll be alright.

Something in the machine shifted, metal clanging together before tightening with a small click.

You’ll be alright.

She stood still as the cuff machine finished installing the metal block around her neck, eyes straight ahead. A warm, soothing voice that spoke simple truth voice kept her… as calm as she could manage.

You’ll be alright. 

Black-clad men slowly circled her, foam guns ready as one of them walked up to her and presented a gigantic metal chair with two small cushions, a giant hole in the small of its back, and something like car wheels welded onto the side, the whole thing looking more like a bizarre torture device than a chair.

Don’t worry about getting separated. It won’t happen.

Those words gave her the courage to turn around without much fuss, and sit.

You’ll be alright.

“Take out the tentacles if you would, please.” Someone’s muffled, polite voice came, and with a small twist in muscles she was still growing used to, she did as asked, moving them through the metal hole as arm-thick belts of woven steel wire were tightly clamped around them.

I love you too, bug.

They clamped shut until it was almost uncomfortable, long seconds passing as three people hurriedly tightened three such belts around her tentacles from behind. She could almost smell their fear in the air. It felt nice to know she wasn’t the only one that was… a bit nervous.

We’ll have even better days.

Two inch thick cuffs of steel were fastened over her wrists, before some strange sliding mechanisms were yanked to the side and jerked back with a mechanical click, inwardly padded with foam cushions. Two backline technicians stiffly walked up, and placed comically large steel bolts into the armrests from the side, lifting equally large drills and locking her in with a cacophony of whining motors, until the screws were tight enough to strain the metal.

I’m proud of you.

She imagined warm brown eyes full of pride and joy, the environment around her fading into vague blurs and colors, her eyes unfocusing as she daydreamed of something better. Someone better.

She wanted to tell her, yesterday. That calling her ‘mom’ in her head no longer felt odd. But it felt cruel to do that just before the trial. Where… something bad might happen. She wasn’t sure what. Her brain wouldn’t specify. It refused. Like something on the edge of her hearing that refused to be heard.

It was like a blink, and before she knew it, the world became silent around her. Then bright again.

And finally, a room, full of people, and she let her daydreams fade to slowly blink to awareness, working her jaw enough to loosen the giant muzzle a little, then trying to calm her racing heart.

She’d be fine.

She’d be alright.

She’d stay with Hannah. They wouldn’t separate.

Hannah said so.

The chair was wheeled behind a large metal desk on the left side of the room, and she fought her lungs into obedience to stop herself from hyperventilating, unsure of why she was feeling this way.

She’d be alright, after all.

Even so, she couldn’t stop the shaking in her fingers and shoulders, the pressure on her chest.

It took another moment for her to realize this was a courtroom.

Right, trial. She was in court.

Hannah.

She twisted, suddenly, and watched half the people around her jerk and startle.

She twisted further, just enough to be able to look around the back of the chair, and her wide eyes flickered through the small crowd of tense suits and costumes.

A flash of white red and blue rose a little amongst the shifting crowd, and her eyes jerked to it.

Warm brown eyes turned crescent with a reassuring smile.

She let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding, taking in another shuddering breath, then giving a teary-eyed nod, just in case of… something, she wasn’t sure what.

Someone said something, and she reluctantly turned around, settling back into the flimsy chair shaped like a metal cage and throne.

Nervous PRT agents wheeled her forward again, close against the desk, and she met Miss Dallon’s determined eyes to the side.

The gavel struck, and she turned away to stare at a random spot on the wall, not sure why her hands were shaking so much.

Notes:

first i disarm you with adorable fluff

then i break your knees with mild, hopeful angst

muahaha

Chapter 27

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She knew what they would do, but it was a whole different thing to see it.

The trial process was generally split into four stages. The opening proceeding, which talked about the crime scene, then, examination of evidence, which was a mere formality since Taylor had already confessed to the crime, then the questioning of the defendant, and the closing arguments.

The first thirty minutes followed exactly the course they were expecting. The most egregious thing to her was when they really started to get into the meat of the case, and showed pictures of the aftermath. A broken house, half the inner walls crumpled like a truck ran through the house. The more graphic ones came later, after Taylor had already twisted at a uniquely discomforting angle to turn away from the projector, thankfully.

Hannah could do nothing but lower her face into her hand, nails digging into her cheeks through the bandana as she glowered at the prosecutor.

The presentation of confession, evidence, and aftermath took much less time.

It felt uniquely helpless, to watch Carol simply agree again and again to the questions of the persecution, because the things they asked about were true. Taylor did do the things they asked in the manner they asked. Yes, she did trigger two months ago.

And it was done in such a way that Carol barely got a chance to mention anything that would give Taylor sympathy from the jury.

The trial, to put it simply, didn’t start well at all.

The questioning of the defendant followed.

Taylor was only allowed to speak to answer questions, with a little microphone that was probably in that ungodly muzzle they put on her girl. She sounded like she was a moment away from erupting into a nervous breakdown as she spoke, breathy and stuttery, voice small.

It physically hurt to listen to, hurt something physical in her chest.

The questions were not the kindest either. The wording was generally professional, but there were only so many kind ways one could ask a person if they’d killed and cannibalised their father.

And Taylor didn’t take it well.

Seeing her shaking like that, with those dead, unseeing eyes, as she just croaked out yes or no’s, made her want to… it made her chest burn.

Gallant kept giving her side glances from a few seats down, but she couldn’t be arsed to care right now.

The questioning took a while. It was an hour of listening to Taylor meekly answer, slowly starting to sound more and more distant as the process continued. 

The closing arguments followed.

The pursuant started off a little too strong by drawing direct comparison to the Siberian, something even some of the jurors thought a little exaggerated judging by the dubious expressions they made, and then used the projector to open a specific video she recognized immediately from the thumbnail.

Dust and debris.

The video played, and Taylor seemed to shrink into herself, curling up on the chair and trying to hide her face behind a curtain of her hair.

Then he used that, that brief video of Taylor having a panic attack to discredit Taylor’s mental stability, to show how she was ‘clearly a danger to everyone including herself’.

It was like he was following Carol’s script, saying the exact things she expected him to.

She was grinding her teeth behind pursed lips at that point, her power flashing between assault rifles and RPGs across her back.

The third part of the trial also felt like a loss, and she was starting to panic, inwardly, rage and despair swirling inside her like brothy muck.

If this went awry, she’d have to… throw everything away. Everyone.

Except Taylor.

The closing arguments section took by far the longest time in the trial. Three hours.

The pursuant would frame something one way through obfuscation and general statements, like how Taylor seemed to have a problem with control, and then Carol would try to push through his bullshit, offering explanations on the power, its nature, and the surrounding events that led up to the event under question, explaining how Taylor did not just decide to eat her father out of the blue like the pursuant insinuated.

Then he would appeal to emotion. How unsustainable it was to have such a cape out in society, how merely keeping her fed was practically impossible, which Carol fired back with the simple truth.

That Hannah had kept Taylor more than well-fed enough during her imprisonment, pulling up pictures of her without an arm out on patrol, then pulling up the adoption papers to show that Taylor was actually more than fine as far as her feeding went.

Hannah ignored the dozens of wide-eyed looks she got, seeing them out of the corner of her eyes and feeling them on her back, but ignoring them in favour of using every neuron in her brain to focus on the trial proceedings, the jury’s reactions.

The pursuant went back to his argument of lacking self-control, mentioning how Hannah’s life had been in genuine peril twice in the girl’s presence, bringing up their first meeting then the panic attack incident in the cell.

That was when Carol brought her up to the stand to testify and reframe those events.

She did as asked.

She stomped up to the stand, took the vow of truth, and explained what happened, or at least, what she could.

She described walking in and seeing Taylor trying to commit suicide by cape on their first meeting, allowing Carol to show in slow motion the video in question, of her standing with a stone-cold calm despite the crystal spikes half a foot away from impaling her head.

As for the… much more painful event, she described seeing Taylor gasping and wheezing in a corner. She described getting closer to her, holding her for a short moment.

She described putting a gun ‘to the back of her daughter’s head’ when her power almost drove her to make the same mistake that landed her there, and she could almost see the glee in the prosecutor’s eyes at how bad she was making Taylor look.

The jury looked captivated by the drama, like this was a performance.

She wanted to punch them, but kept her cool as much as she could.

Then she saw that glee in the prosecutor’s face fade as she described putting the gun away, and letting Taylor do what she had to, not taking her eyes off Taylor’s hunched form, drowning in a chair of metal.

When it was put like that, from her own mouth, yes, it did not sound at all like a case of barely withheld assault. It sounded like a hero being willing to be hurt to give someone something they needed, and the person in need not taking an inch more than they needed.

Carol, the cruel bitch that she was, did not hesitate to put up images from the CCTV, uncaring of Taylor’s miserably regretful, meek look.

She smiled at her, and did not feel guilty for the way Taylor’s eyes lightened a little.

Carol added accompanying material from the outside halls to  how that proceeded and what happened afterwards, that walk of shame down the hall with half her shoulder eaten through, her arm limp by her side, and even footage from the new cell as they sat down and whispered things to each other.

Another ten minutes of probing questions, being asked things both relevant and irrelevant as she was prodded for an angle of attack, a bad wording, something to trip her up and sway the jury. She didn’t provide a chance for him to do so.

She walked back down the stand, fists clenched, her power flickering between an anti-tank rifle as tall as her that dragged on the courtroom carpet, and a four-tubed rocket launcher almost as thick as her torso, shouldering it aside to sit back in her chair, ignoring the wide eyed looks she was receiving from practically everyone with eyes in the room.

The parting arguments continued, on and on. The persecutor didn’t have much to offer besides the same tired argument of Taylor being a danger, and Carol kept finding more and more material to pull out and point out that what he was saying was complete horseshit while also taking the chance to subtly threaten the PRT with criminal negligence, violation of human rights in accordance to some geneva convention article about prisoners of the state, and a dozen other things that frankly, flew a bit over her head.

What didn’t blow over her head was that Carol boldly put up a copy of the offending information that led Dragon to contact Hannah in the first place, and somehow got the Chief Director’s permission to use it in the trial.

She almost couldn’t process the words for a solid dozen seconds, even as the files showed up on the projector.

Costa Brown allowed Carol to show this in the trial?

That didn’t make sense. Any sense. Was there conflict in the higher ranks? Infighting? How did this happen? Why wasn’t she told this? Was it that recent?

She liked to think that that was the tipping point as far as opinions went. The heroes on her side of the room didn’t seem the least bit surprised, because obviously, but the jury looked horrified at the wording used in the files.

And the prosecutor looked like he tried to swallow a cactus.

For almost half the runtime of the trial, it was completely on the prosecutor’s side. It was only on the latter half that Carol was given the chance to gain a footing and dig into it.

It was still unsure, though. She wished that was not the case, but it was.

Eventually, both sides ran out of arguments, and any interested, involved parties were allowed to comment. Or so it would be in a normal trial that wasn’t such a sham.

On the prosecutor’s side, one woman rose to the stand, the sole normal human survivor of the Siberian’s attention to date.

Logically, that woman had nothing to do with the case. She should have never even been allowed in here.

But this wasn’t a real trial. It was stupid, supposed to be fixed, and the scale had so much weight put on it on either side that the scale was starting to break like the very cohesiveness in the room seemed to, between Legend’s manipulations in the system and the PRT’s.

The woman’s story was suitably gutwrenching, lifting a mangled slab of a hand with only a thumb left.

But what the prosecutor wasn’t expecting was for the woman to close off her speech of how despite her distrust to anything that would, could, or had to hunt humans, she could not in good conscience say that she could see anything of the Siberian in the girl just across her, before silently going back to sit on the empty side of the courtroom.

That was when the first thought came to her, that they were winning. Not by much, probably, considering how uncertain the jury looked, but they were on the uphill. It was hard to accept that there was a cannibal by necessity, but they were working on it.

The thought became reality when the prosecutor had nobody else come forth, and the first to step up in Taylor’s defence was Legend himself.

That was the first time Taylor seemed to lift her head and look up at the stand or the judge, looking at Legend with a sense of numb, dreamy confusion, before it faded into astounded disbelief as he started talking in her defence.

Keith didn’t give a standard speech. He spoke of his failures. How the first time he killed a villain was by accident early on in his career, accidentally shooting through the man himself rather than just the cover he was using to hide from him, misjudging thin sheet metal for thick steel. How that man had been unjustly killed, but the circumstances allowed Legend to be acquitted, put into further power training, and allowed to flourish a year down the line, joining the Triumvirate before it had a name.

He spoke of cases he’d seen, with names, and even dates, people who’d been ruined by their powers or driven to things they’d never consider before, only to flourish when given a chance to right a wrong they committed when not fully cognizant or in control. He spoke of people with far more experience than Taylor, actual professional heroes, who had done similar mistakes, and were allowed to return to society.

He never explicitly said anything about second chances, but he didn't need to.

She wasn’t even sure if the story was true. She’d never known Legend to miss, miscalculate, or overdo anything, but then again, the first time she saw him, she was a child and he was in his late teens, twenty-something years ago.

But it pulled at heartstrings like it was supposed to.

Slim Jim was up on the stand next, an unimpressive hero whose only notability came from how inordinately beloved he was by his city for being a down-to-earth, likeable person who was active in the community. 

His costume was just skinny jeans and an equally tight leather jacket with a visor mask that had ‘SJ’ across the glass in bright purple.

His story was much more personal.

He spoke of how early on in his life, as a teenager, he’d gotten addicted to gambling. He spoke of how he’d gotten so addicted to it he would steal things from his family to feed his addiction, how he’d fish credit cards, sell family heirlooms that weren’t his own. Sneak up to the family’s savings box in the basement and take out a bit at a time, all the time.

He spoke of how when his family found out, he triggered, unable to bear the shame and guilt that had been building up for a while. He talked about how they gave him a single second chance to be better, and he took it, becoming a hero that Phoenix for some reason or another, loved. And how if he hadn’t been given that second chance, he would have probably killed himself, or at least tried it ‘as well’ . The only difference he noted was that Taylor did not choose to do wrong things like he did.

She couldn’t see Taylor’s face from behind, but she’d seen her cry enough times to know that was what she was doing as her shoulders shook while Slim Jim walked past her with a smile and a nod.

The man didn’t know it, but he’d just made two friends for life.

When he walked down, the court was utterly silent.

Mirage was up next, a black man with a boxer-themed costume that included a shirt, thankfully, and though his own story was significantly less emotional, it was still a story of how he fucked things up at first, being an adrenaline junkie chasing fights during his early life until he went too far, and only through sheer dumb luck, got given a second chance with a decent foster dad that could keep him in check and forced him into the Wards, the best thing he’d ever done for him.

The theme continued, with almost all the heroes that went up.

Story after story about how being given a second chance was what allowed them to be where they were today.

She still had no clue if the stories were true, barring Slim Jim’s because fuck, you could not come up with a story like that with so much emotion in it, but the stories were emotional enough and numerous enough to draw genuine tears from the jury, and Hannah slowly felt that cold fist around her heart unclench, feeling and seeing the sentiment in the court change, bit by tiny bit.

Assault spoke of his story, breaking out villains that were innocent from sentences to the Birdcage, and how this entire trial was making him consider that maybe he had been on the right side all along, which was as scathing as a line as could be said with any professionalism.

Battery’s speech was somewhere along that line too, though significantly less acidic.

Dragon walked up to the stand, and rather than an appeal to emotion, she instead stood and cited precedent for similar cases, of people messing up with their power and being found not guilty of ill intent, for almost an entire forty minutes. She’d done a better job than Carol in that regard, and even added enough details to make these people more than just names. Paige Mcabee, Elliot Minrel, John Crenston, on and on she went, speaking of their crimes, how few of them truly intended to do what they did. 

Very few of them were sent to the Birdcage, but it was still impactful.

Armsmaster was even stiffer, simply going on the stand and reporting how the girl had been cooperative every step of the way, and surprisingly, finished his speech by mentioning how good of an impact she had been to those who met her during her imprisonment.

Gallant revealed the details of how his powers worked, and spoke of his experiences with Taylor, how genuine her emotion was and how she’d never been deceitful in any way as far as he knew. He looked more than a little flabbergasted and nervous, but he did his best. It was all Hannah could ask for.

Vista practically drowned Taylor in praise, mentioning how she’d given really interesting, creative ways of using her powers, better than the power department, how she treated her with respect, how she admired the fact she could still smile despite everything she’d been through, and hoped to be like her in some ways in the future. She finished by insisting she couldn’t fathom her ever doing what she did on purpose. Hannah could hear Taylor hiccuping as Vista walked past her.

Aegis’s speech was… not really a speech as much as it was a hesitant stream of consciousness, talking about how this entire debacle had stripped the paint off the PRT for him, so to speak, and revealed the rusty jagged edges under it, how it was difficult to put his all into the minutiae of the job lately because he couldn’t help but feel like he was working for just another soulless, corrupt piece of government. His parting words were simply that he’d lose too much faith in the organization if something like this really went through, and would not be joining the Protectorate afterwards.

String and Puppet, a sibling duo consisting of a Master and a Thinker respectively, the latter being a paralytic from the neck down, being voluntarily controlled by the former, took the stand too.

Well, Puppet did. She spoke of how she was a thrill seeker who had just gotten a driving licence, and went out for a ride with her friend, who was also her brother’s girlfriend.

After crashing her new car in that joyride, she was thrown into a deep coma and paralyzed from the neck down, as well as having taken her friend’s life with her own stupidity.

She did not say that waking up and learning of what happened was her trigger event, but it was not hard to figure out.

She finished her story by explaining that had String not forgiven her with time and given her a second chance, allowed her to live life, even if only when actively puppeted by her brother, she would have probably taken her own life by now, and would not have saved the half dozen people’s lives she’d managed to save with her brother’s help.

String did not say anything, nor react, sitting in his chair and calmly moving his fingers in odd patterns to guide his sister back to the seat beside him.

Mouse Protector’s speech was incredibly simple. She just straight up threatened the PRT that she’d release the information to the public if they sentenced Taylor and would just take the five years in prison in return if they chased her for it, then said that ‘things like this are why I left in the first place’ before bouncing down the isle back to her seat.

Hannah wasn’t sure on the law of threatening an organization with an information leak in a damn courtroom, but holy fuck Tina.

More stories, more people. All personal and moving and humanising, but it was hard to focus on that when she was so focused on trying to keep her eyes on the goal.

Taylor had stopped shaking, at some point, and Hannah wished she could see her better from her position in the middle of the seats behind.

Eventually, almost four, gut-wrenching, soul-curdling hours since the start of the trial, with everyone’s energy but hers and Taylor’s visibly flagging, nobody else took the stand. There was nobody left.

And with some short words from the judge, the jury had some time to discuss amongst themselves.

She was having trouble controlling her breaths at that point, her power still flickering between increasingly ridiculous and varied weapons on her back, over her chair’s backrest.

A hand covered in strange, synthetic material covered hers, and she jerked her head to the side, seeing not Armsmaster, but Dragon’s visor.

They swapped seats.

Dragon smiled at her, barely visible through the visor, its tint lowered enough to show the vague shape of a face inside.

“Hi. My name is Teresa, by the way.”

She blinked at her.

“I- okay?” She asked, a little more aggressively than she intended, genuinely confused.

Dragon chuckled.

“Just trying to take your mind off things for a moment. You look like you’re about to pop a vein.”

She sagged into her chair in reply.

“I feel like I’m about to pop a vein.” She murmured, eyeing the absurd contraption that seemed to have half-engulfed her daughter. “Hannah. You knew that though.”

Dragon nodded.

“Bit late for an unmasking, but I’m more Dragon than Teresa, so it didn’t really register to me to clear any of this up. Any questions you want to ask me to get your mind off things?”

She shook her head.

She didn’t want to get closer to Dragon when she wasn’t sure she’d even be on the same side of the law when the day ended. It would just hurt them both more.

Dragon gave a considerate humm and let go, shifting in her seat as it creaked in protest.

Ten minutes later, the closest anyone in the courtroom had gotten to a genuine break, the judge struck the gavel once.

“The jury has decided.” The withered man’s voice called out from the speakers, and her heart leapt to her throat as she rose up in her chair, gripping the armrests in a white-knuckled grip.

“On the proposed charges of first degree murder with ill intent, destruction of private property, disturbance of the peace, use of parahuman power with intent to intimidate, passively resisting arrest, vandalism, public endangerment, and obstruction of justice, the defendant has been judged,-”

Her butt rose from the chair as she half-rose from her seat, feeling her nails ache and cut furrows into the wooden armrests.

“- not guilty.”

She let out a breath in a sharp wheeze of relief, feeling like a colossal weight that had been crushing her lungs to burning paste just got yanked away, and the world shifted as she dropped back down to her seat with weak knees, feeling tears rush to her eyes.

“On the charge of use of a parahuman power to flee a crime scene, the defendant has been found guilty.”

That didn’t matter. That was usually a paid fine or a suspension of an active agent. It wouldn’t even stay on her record.

Taylor was free.

She took in a deep breath, collapsing forward into the desk, her limbs vibrating with releasing nerves and tension as tears flooded her eyes, and she nestled her head into her arms, gasping in air and struggling not to sob in relief with shuddering breaths because Taylor was free.

The judge droned on for another half minute about his decision to charge Taylor with fifty hours of community service, but that was practically nothing compared to what could have been, so she didn’t care.

A metal hand landed on her shoulder, and she almost broke, biting her lip and curling tighter for a moment.

“Hannah, we did it. ” Dragon- or Teresa, same thing, whisper-shouted above her ear, a smile so audible in her voice it made her want to whoop and cheer and hug her, but she couldn't do that because if she stopped chewing through her lip she'd start making gross crying and sniffling sounds.

They did it. 

Notes:

oh my god i lost my mind writing this chapter.

at first i wanted to like, skim on it, or rush through it, or just cut to the final ten lines, but holy fuck that was goddamn terrible and didn't do any justice to the tension i built around the trial, so i was forced to at least try and figure out how the fuck court proceedings work and i now hate the legal system and have become an anarchist because fuck laws they're too complicated for my chimpy "smash rock draw stickman on wall" level brain.

so i hope the tension was good, the release was good, and next chapter, we have fluff.

Chapter 28

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She was free.

She was free.

She was free.

The disbelief refused to leave her, even as the chair was wheeled out to the hallway outside.

She tried to blink all the tears out of her eyes to see the faces of all the people that had all come here, to help her, to help her, but couldn’t quite manage it, only seeing blurs of color shuffle in the corner of her vision as the chair moved out.

She felt like she was in a dream, everything wavy and nonsensical.

Legend and Dragon and Narwhal and a dozen other heroes, they all defended her. She was free.

Hannah had told her they wanted to send her to the Birdcage, but they didn’t even give her jail time.

She knew she would be alright, but she never knew what form that would take, and she still just… wasn’t ready to be dragged in front of a crowd and have her wounds forced open and dug into with cruel cold fingers.

But now she was free.

The chair rolled forward, and her brain struggled to process it all, the sounds, the warm colours of the courtroom, the fact that all these- these wonderful people all came to defend her, the fact that all her fantasies of living life with Hannah could actually come true.

She turned, looking around to find Hannah, trying to contain the aftershocks of her tears and the sniffles, and couldn’t see much but a vague blur of colour no matter how much she blinked.

Settling back in the chair, she found herself unable to cope with it all. It felt so surreal. She could- she could go outside. She had to focus on her eyes a lot because they were still glowing that creepy red, but once she had that down, she could- she could just walk outside. Drink tea. Drag Hannah around shops.

She could visit dad’s grave.


She almost curled into a ball of agony at the thought, her gut clenching painfully, and she took in a short, gasping breath, trying to maintain even the faint facsimile of composure.

He deserved it. She'd visit, as soon as she could. Give him a proper goodbye, and... and move on. To... something better.

The chair stopped, out on the hall just outside the court, and people walked around her.

Some of the people in black walked to the front, and began to fiddle with the hundreds of pounds of steel that were strapping her in place, digging out tools, judging by the smell of greasy metal and faint motions of their arms she could see the blurry outline of.

One of them quietly took out a handkerchief, and held it out in front of her eyes.

She backed up, staring at it with confusion.

“It’s to wipe your eyes, if you want.” They said, calmly, and it clicked.

She practically jerked forward to shove her face into the handkerchief and twist her head around to wipe the damn tears out of her eyes, then she hurriedly backed up with a muttered ‘thank you’.

Her first blink found almost everyone she’d talked to of the local PRT hovering somewhere to the left, as if waiting to talk to her, and a dozen other people she wanted to profusely thank, most of them walking off with nothing but polite nods and smiles to her.

There was almost half the local Protectorate there. Waiting to talk to her. Vista's words came back to her.

She felt like bursting into tears again.

Her second blink found Hannah to her left, shoving through people right at the doors of the courtroom, looking around for her for only a moment before their eyes met.

For the first time, she actually moved, and the chair crumpled like sheet metal with a horrific screech and clatter as she got up, leaving half the chair still clamped around her limbs as she rose, its back still connected to her neck.

It only took a tiny moment, just enough to register the way the technicians were in the middle of leaping away from her, to flex her tentacles and snap the restraints around them like fire-dried paper, before sharpening their edges and scraping their edge across her arms and neck with another deafening scream of rending metal and flying sparks, then quickly dug her fingers into the giant helmet-like muzzle around her head, forcing it open to the sound of snapping screws and shrill metal screams, throwing it on the floor as she took in a hurried, deep breath.

Before the guards were even finished with jumping away, almost in slow motion, as most of the heroes were in the middle of flinching from the sound they were just now registering, she darted forward, and cut her movement only at the last couple feet.

Hannah didn’t even blink or hesitate at the sight of what had to look like an angry alien dashing at her.

She had to tell her, but the words choked in her throat.

Hannah opened her arms, almost by reflex, and braced as best as she could.

She was sure she scraped the tiles raw as she braked, hard, then softly collided with Hannah’s front, and the world seemed to suddenly snap back into real time.

Chaos and yelps of surprise and alarm sounded from everywhere as their brains finished processing the racket, but she couldn’t care less, gasping for air against Hannah’s shoulder, her arms clamped shut around her like a beartrap and vice versa.

She tried to tell her, but nothing but a pathetic whimper of joy left her lips, chest-deep as her legs crumpled.

Hannah could probably not deal with three hundred pounds of Brute holding her down, as she grunted, and dropped to her knees, leaning back and letting Taylor practically drape herself over her with a strain of effort.

“I’ve got you sweetheart.” Hannah gasped out into her ear, clutching at her jumpsuit as hard as her human hands could, and she couldn’t help but crack, sobbing in sheer, overwhelmed joy, feeling like she wanted to just pick her up and dart out into the Bay’s waters, see if she could run on water.

She felt like she could fly .

She tried to say it again, but nothing but a stuttered letter came out, being abandoned with a hiccup.

She moved her hips closer, locking her knees around Hannah’s hips and instinctively letting her tentacles hover around them in a protective half-circle as the scent of mother safety warmth pride joy smoke earth flooded her brain, straddling her lap and just not caring about the eyes on them.

She couldn’t care.

She couldn’t even think straight. She couldn’t even try to form a sentence.

So she just spent a few seconds ignoring the world to focus on trying to force out a word through her lips, and through starts and stops and hiccups and animalistic whimpers, managed to sob out a single comprehensive word, muffled into Hannah’s shoulder. 

Mom.”

She felt the way Hannah’s heart seemed to slam into her ribs at the word, and she just whimpered it again, and gasped it out, and stuttered it, and chanted it like a prayer as Hannah buried her face in her hair and quietly cried as well, only letting it be known by the mild shaking and the softs, sniffling gasps she let out.

“I’ve got you sweetheart.” Hannah warbled out quietly, voice warmer than the sun, and Taylor just hugged tighter, as tight as she could ever dare, red-black eyes drowning in salt that soaked into her mom’s shirt.





Contessa watched the scene with a rare type of emotion in her chest.

She wasn’t even sure what it was, and made an active effort not to ask her power what it was either.

She just enjoyed the fizzy, fuzzy feeling that let her know she did a good thing, a thing ever so rare in Cauldron’s work, and didn’t let Legend’s call ruin that.

She let her faint, tiny smile stay as she turned her power back on, clicked her earphone to accept the call, then began to Path through the conversation.

It was dreadfully short. Such few steps. So nice, if it wasn't Legend she was talking to.

“Why help?” Legend asked, because of course, both elated and mildly suspicious of her and her motivations. He was used to double-edged swords.

Thankfully, this wasn’t one. It wouldn’t be nearly as nice of a feeling if it was.

“If I were to let the girl be sentenced to the Birdcage, we’d have a future problem on our hands. Or fifty of them.” She answered, voice even as ever, eyes not straying from the heartwarming scene.

It was so novel, so odd. To feel again. To let herself feel. 

They had the leeway these days to allow that.

“Such as?” He asked, suspicion rising. 

She faked a sigh.

“If she had been convicted, Vista and Gallant would both never join the Protectorate. Mouse Protector would follow through on her threat, and cause a massive PR disaster for the PRT, becoming a rogue that was branded a villain by the PRT but was hailed as a hero by the average American as a whistleblower. Slim Jim, String and Puppet, and a third of your own department you dragged along on this trial would also resign in protest, and form their own independent group that would fund itself on nothing but public donations, and occasionally work with AGSAB. Bad Canary would see the Birdcage on her upcoming trial, as Taylor would be cited as precedent, and Armsmaster would work thrice as hard to release Dragon’s restrictions behind the scenes, until he was eventually able to, assuming I didn’t interrupt him, followed by Dragon exposing countless untold amounts of classified and shady dealings in the PRT, taking over the Guild, and growing it to have a reputation as a far cleaner, morally righteous, and effective version of the PRT which we have no influence in. The girl herself would never see the Birdcage’s insides. Miss Militia would contact Faultline and Assault, and stage a rescue on the transport. After the rescue, they’d wander the USA and Canada as low profile bounty hunters, taking Amy Dallon, Assault and Battery alongside them. They would form a formidable team of wanderers with the aliases of Ace, Ghoul, Shaper, Assault and Battery, and a team name of AGSAB, mentioned previously. Alexandria would eventually run into them, and attempt to arrest them, a fight would ensue. She would threaten Miss Militia’s life to draw out Taylor, and Taylor would take those words to heart and proceed to grapple and choke Alexandria to death with brute force using those feelers, losing three of her limbs and the lower half of her body in the process but surviving the fight, gaining untold infamy for herself as Alexandria’s killer and making their team as feared as the S9 used to be, at least to capes and capes alone. She would become a more feared figure than the Siberian for that mere fact, and-”

“Holy fuck, just- stop.” Legend breathed out with an incredulous, tired sigh, cutting her off right where she expected him to. “Okay, right. Jesus christ.” He breathed out, seemingly to himself. “I get it. But, just, stay away from them from now on, please? No… plots. We’re done here.” He said, voice firm.

It was nice to hear. It had been a huge pain to path her way into getting Legend to take Eidolon’s old position in Cauldron, having to give the organization actual ‘morals’ again like the days of old with Hero around, like making an entire movement of reintegration with the Case 53’s they had in store and a million other tiny things that drove her to genuine frustration, so to hear him acting certain was a good sign of his progress as a leader.

If Scion ever returned, whether it was in a hundred years or a hundred thousand, or hopefully never, he’d make a good leader. Better than Alexandria.

“Of course.” She agreed, not even lying for once.

Well, she could save their odd little family a bit of trouble if he hadn’t made that request, but she wasn’t going to do that regardless, as it wouldn't be worth her time, honestly. They could deal with the rest, they’d be fine regardless.

Legend sighed, choosing to believe her.

“Alright. I’m gonna hang up and go back, say goodbye, all that jazz. Have a good day, Fortuna.” He said, actually meaning it, somehow.

She expected it, so she didn’t twitch nor even sigh, but inwardly, she wrinkled her nose.

He insisted on using that stupid name, and she disliked it. It made her feel way too human. Which was why he was doing it.

Man really was too nice for his own good. She’d have to make a path to annoy him back sometime soon. Laxatives were the shortest path. Acceptable. Precisely one hundred and sixteen grams into his coffee.

“You as well.” She said with an unspoken grumble, and hung up.

Now, to start the path of reunifying of the Eastern Blocks of Africa.

This time, she did allow herself to sigh.

So many steps.

One day, she would be able to laze about. Maybe take up baking. That sounded fun. 

Notes:

Just wanna note, holy SHIT the response lately has been fucking nuts. I got like over 100 comments in my inbox over the last 3 chapters, and while I read every single one of them and thank you all for giving me that dose of dopamine, the time it would take me to reply to even a third of them means an extra chapter.

So don't think i'm ignoring comments, i read them all, i just put the time to reply into writing instead. Tyvm for the love, it's been pretty heartwarming. I'm really glad my silly little story can make so many people smile and have a better day. This is what writing is all about.

A side note, people had suggested an omake chapter of what would have happened if Taylor was judged guilty and such a lot, which will happen soon actually, I am going to write it.

But just to satisfy that curiosity in the short term as well as put into perspective the scope of this trial, I put contessa there at the end.

I love the fanfic version of her, and even the worm version of her, so that bit was extra fun to write.

Now, I shall continue to harvest your tears with nuclear levels of fluff. Evilly. Muahah.

See you next chapter. :)

Chapter 29

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It had taken upwards of fifteen minutes for Taylor to be willing to let go of her, and the vast majority of the people who’d come for the trial had already left with little more than bemused looks and waves.

There weren’t that many left to talk to, but she couldn’t care less. She owed them all, so much, and she wanted to grab them and shake them by the shoulders while squealing like a teenager.

So as Taylor went and embarrassed Vista by hugging her to death in the corner, she did the same to people that were strangers until today.

String took it with grace and a smile, Puppet hugged her back and gave her well wishes, Slim Jim joked about having Taylor tow his car when she mentioned how they owed him a favour, Legend resolutely refused to take the favour, and Armsmaster looked so uncomfortable she spared him and just gave him a smile and a handshake.

Then she moved onto Tina, and chuckled.

“You fucking nutter. I’m buying you so many tubs of ice cream next time.” She murmured with a grin, swaying from side to side as she squeezed her friend, smiling even wider despite the burning pain in her sore cheek muscles, and Tina laughed, unreserved.

She still felt like she was buzzing with joy and energy. She felt giddy. She was barely keeping herself from skipping around.

Taylor called her mom!

“Are you kidding? I always wanted to threaten the government with treason and get away with it! This is the best day of my life!” Tina yelled, and hefted her up a little to bounce.

She laughed, something she did so rarely in public, and pulled back as Tina pouted at her.

“Heey, come on, not even a kiss?” Tina pursed her lips at her in a raspberry, a joking mirth in her eyes.

She was too excited and grateful to give a fuck, so she yanked her mask down, grabbed her by the cheeks, and yanked her friend into a kiss as she choked, then pulled back with an exaggerated ‘muah’ and a grin as Tina blinked at her rapidly, wide eyed, mouth open.

“Good enough?” She laughed, yanking her mask up, and she still wanted to grab someone and start bouncing and yelling to everyone that Taylor called her ‘mom’!

She was just squealing in her head holy shit Taylor called her mom-

“Bwuhgfl?” Tina mumbled, still staring. And blinking. Blinkblinkblink. Blink. Blinkblink.

“I think you broke her.” Dragon chuckled from the side, and she practically jumped to the side and forward to yank the giant piece of armour into a hug, leaning as close as she could.

She called me mom!” She whisper shouted into the side of Dragon’s helmet, on the verge of squealing, and thunked her forehead into the shoulder plate to muffle a squeal into her scarf, giving into the urge to bounce on the balls of her feet.

Screw looks! Screw appearances! Taylor called her ‘mom’! She was free!

Dragon laughed, bright and joyous.

“I’ve never seen you this happy, wow. Congratulations, Hannah.”

She made a sound in the back of her throat, she wasn’t even sure what, and backed up, turning around to watch Taylor shake Gallant’s hand with a tentacle, still hugging a grudgingly accepting Missy.

“None of this would have happened without you, you know?” She said, almost casually, still grinning so hard her cheeks were starting to cramp and burn. “Anything. Anything you ever need. We’ll help.” She said, and turned, watching the faint outline of Teresa’s face curl into a soft smile behind the visor.

“I’ll hold you to that pretty soon, I think. Now, go, enjoy yourselves. You’ve both earned it.” Dragon said, and with that, walked off.

She nodded, fixed her ponytail, and twisted a little to see if her fractured rib had healed since Taylor stopped hugging her. It felt like it had.

Worth it.

She turned, and gave a still bug-eyed Tina a smile and a nod as Legend led her away by the shoulder, waving at her over their shoulders.

She waved back, and then took her time.

Taylor eventually let Missy go, and went up to hug Carlos, before quickly turning and darting to her.

She opened her arms, practically by reflex now, and let out a small ‘oomph’ as Taylor hit her and hugged her again, burrowing into her shoulder.

She nuzzled her daughter, feeling like life was finally content and perfect.

“Let’s go home, sweetheart. Just be aware that we’ll be sharing an apartment with the biotinker that makes your food for a couple weeks until the apartment is done.”

She was a little bit nervous of how that was going to go, but both of them were fairly reasonable girls when they had room to breathe and think.

Taylor deflated a little.

“Oh. I just wanted to nap with you and catch up on some sleep…” Taylor mumbled, sounding genuinely disappointed.

She beamed under her scarf, and gently rocked Taylor to the side.

“She’s not very intrusive, usually, so we can just go nap and let her do her thing. She’s your age, actually. Sixteen, a year and something older. I think you two could get along quite well. She’s a runaway, at least for now.”

Taylor backed up, and put her chin on her collarbone, looking up at her, a little too close for comfort, but she ignored it to look down at her curiously.

“She ran away?” Taylor asked, sounding both concerned and… impressed?

She nodded.

“Oh. Wow. She’s probably really cool.” Taylor mumbled, then ducked back into her neck.

She tried to think of Amy as cool, and burst out into a short snort of laughter, the humour mixing with a joke.

“Not gonna run away to be cool too, will you?” She joked, and Taylor lowered her arms, tightened them, and lifted her up.

“Nuh-uh. Never. So uhm… how do we leave?” Taylor mumbled, spinning around to look everywhere while holding her like an oversized plushie.

Hannah ignored the bemused looks the technicians were giving them as they gathered up the last parts of the chair, to tap Taylor’s shoulder, and dug out one of her scarves from her jacket pocket.

“First, I’m gonna give you my scarf to cover your face, then we’ll walk back to the PRT building real quick to pick up your stuff from the cell since its connected to the court, and... then, we’re going home.”

Taylor’s movement stopped, and she just sort of sagged into her chest a moment later.

“Home.” Taylor whispered softly, a smile in her voice.

She smiled, and threaded her fingers through Taylor's hair.

“Home.”





“...What?” Taylor mumbled as she closed the trunk, fidgeting.

She smiled wider, and shook her head.

“Nothing. You just look really cute wearing my scarf. We could make a fun duo, you know? Miss Militia and Mini Militia.” She joked, adjusting the scarf wrapped around Taylor’s mouth a little, and Taylor blushed.

“I’m going to be taller than you in a month or two.” Taylor mumbled, a pout audible in her voice.

She let herself just look at Taylor, bundled up in her jacket and wearing her scarf. If Taylor's hair was just a bit straighter, her skin a little bit darker, and her mouth a little thinner, she’d be a similar image to Hannah in her teenage years. 

Taylor looked like her daughter. She was, but she also looked it. It brought her no end of joy and pride.

She jerked her head to the little ancient Honda car she had sitting in a random spot for most of the year, now brought to the back of the court in a private courtyard with parking space, and paused, spotting Carol out of the corner of her eye.

Her eyes widened.

Holy shit she completely forgot to thank Carol. She hadn’t even talked to the woman and it had been an hour since the trial finished.

Taylor moved to the car for a step, then paused, tilted her ear in Carol’s direction, and glanced back, before pausing and giving her a questioning, reluctant, and honestly just tired look.

Which made sense. Taylor didn’t sleep well in captivity, and both of them were emotionally wrung out like wet towels from the trial. She too wanted to ignore the woman and go sleep.

She smiled at her.

“Go in the car, sweetheart. I’ll talk to her real quick and then we’ll go.”

Taylor nodded, took half a step, paused, and gave her a quick hug, for the hundredth time, before opening the door and smoothly sliding into the passenger seat, staring at her with a tired, calm look, bundled up all nice and cute in her seat.

She turned, and walked off the parking area to the small tiled path Carol was walking down, walking to her to speed things up.

She just wanted to go home with Taylor, honestly.

An awkward moment of walking to each other until they were in hearing distance, then they stopped.

“Carol.” She greeted, and the woman in question nodded to her, reaching into her bag to take out a small stack of papers.

“These are just some… bureaucracy papers, really. Affirmations and records that you might need in the future, just put them in a folder somewhere until and if you need them.”

She blinked, and nodded, taking the stack, straightening the papers for a moment. 

Carol didn’t move, looking at her with a strange look.

“Is that all?” She asked, and motioned to the car with her thumb.

Carol glanced past her at Taylor, and seemed to make a decision, squaring her shoulders a little.

“No. Just… a quick clarification, if you will. It’s been… on my mind for a while, but I never mentioned it out of professionalism. Is there… something else, going on between you and Taylor?” Carol asked, emphasising her words strangely with a strange mix of disgust and severe discomfort on her face.

She blinked at her.

“Uuuuuuuh…?” She said, not too intelligently, tilting her head and furrowing her brows in genuine confusion.

Carol’s expression of discomfort grew as she shifted, body language that didn’t really… suit her.

“It’s… is there… hm. How to put this.” Carol muttered, rubbing at her face for a moment, before sighing again. “I’ve noticed she’s… exceedingly, inappropriately… affectionate. To you. Is there… something…”  Carol trailed off, her expression growing constipated, before rolling her wrist in a ‘you know’ gesture.

She turned her head to the side, eyes still ahead at Carol, giving the woman a look that hopefully portrayed her growing impatience and complete and utter confusion.

“She’s a bit different from most teenagers as I’ve gathered, yes…?” She trailed off, and Carol let out a sigh, looking up and off to the side of her head into the horizon, adjusting her bag.

Then she looked her in the eyes, some fire behind them.

“Hannah… she’s adopted. And fourteen. And she looks at you like she’s literally in love with you, shoves her face into your neck all the time when i'm in the room which makes me wonder what happens when the lights turned off, and additionally, the girl had found herself in an exceedingly vulnerable position, mentally and legally, when she met you. She literally looks at you how a Golden Retriever looks at its owner, she cuddles up to you incessantly, I've seen her kiss your neck. Have you genuinely not noticed or are you… taking advantage?” Carol asked, eyes hardening with steel, tense.

It took her a moment to realize what Carol was implying, and for a moment, all she felt was disbelief, her eyes widening as she recoiled.

She just blinked at the woman.

“Not notice what- wait, did… did you just imply-” She cut off, feeling a mix of confusion, bewilderment, offence, disgust, and something she couldn’t even recognize.

Carol’s expression shifted, looking a tiny bit uncertain.

“I’m not making accusations, and I hate to interject on a happy day, but we’ll likely not cooperate again after this, so I find no better time to ask. But I have to ask, is there something sexual between-”

“No!” She barked taking a step back in sheer, confused- just- fucking what, throwing her hand out to the side, disgusted at the mere insinuation, her good mood vanishing to the tune of incredulous anger.

Carol scowled.

“I’ve been a mother for over a decade and a half and my sister had been for even longer. Teenagers don’t act like that to parental figur-”

“Have you?” She snarled before she could contain herself, taking an aggressive step forward, her chest tightening with heated frustration long held back. “Have you really been a mother for that long? Is that why Victoria won’t talk to anyone at school and Amy is missing? Do you think people are blind and stupid? We know. I won’t have you lecture me about what is fucking appropriate. ” She hissed, remembering how Amy burst into tears just because she was willing to touch her experiment without throwing it out of the window.

Yeah, Hannah hadn't been a parent. She never had any. She never even hung around or knew anything about parents and parenting, yes. But to say that with a straight face...

“And if you-” She jerked a finger to Carol, only to realize that her power had formed a knife in her hand, and Carol took a step back, eyes shifting into a glare as she held a hand out to the side, ready to use her own power.

She pushed her power to her hip, and hurriedly lowered her hand, opening her mouth to continue-

“Mom?” Taylor asked from behind, voice completely void of levity or emotion, and it was enough to snap her out of her tirade, whipping her head around to see Taylor getting out of the car, eyes glowing red and nailed to Carol in a suspicious glare as her tentacles began to noisily form on her back with fleshy cracks and snaps, bulging out the jacket in unsettling patterns.

“Is there a problem?” Taylor asked, eyes colder than ice and twice as still, not straying an inch from Carol, her brows lowering into a glare sharper than a razor.

A tentacle crawled out from under Taylor's jacket, previously Hannah's, and began to undulate behind her, extending to a full twelve feet of red crystal, obsidian-sharp ribbon edges gleaming in the light as it swayed like a cat’s tail before a pounce.

Carol seemed to go very, very still.

She remembered seeing Taylor literally break out of a chair built like a tank as if it was made of wet tissue paper and then dash at her in the blink of an eye, and it occurred to her that she should probably de-escalate this before it got worse and Taylor ended up folding Carol in half for angering her, so she took a deep breath, and turned away.

“No. Just a disagreement that got a little too heated and unprofessional. We’re good. Let’s go home, sweetheart.” She said, and began to walk to the car.

The hostility bled away from Taylor as if a switch flipped, her eyes warming and dilating as she looked at her, blinked with those huge, red eyes of hers, then bobbed her head in an oddly cute manner, letting the tentacle turn back into mist as she opened the door and ducked back into the car.

Then she used a tentacle to open the opposite door for her from the inside, pushing it open.

She couldn’t help but smile at that tiny bit of thoughtfulness as she ducked in, the appalled, burning anger already bleeding out of her.

Maybe the rest of the day wasn’t ruined. It was hard to stay upset when around Taylor, on such a perfect, wonderful day.

So, with a deep breath, she twisted the keys, and the car rumbled.

“Can I uhm.” Taylor mumbled, and she looked to the side, Carol entirely forgotten.

Taylor sheepishly pointed at her legs.

She looked down, seeing nothing, then gave Taylor a curious look.

“Can I uhm, fit there?”

She blinked, and considered it.

Taylor with the tentacles was... more than she could usually squat in the gym machines. Without the tentacles she was… heavier than she should be, but nothing unmanageable. It wasn’t like her legs would go numb.

She reached for the lever under the seat, and pushed back as far as she could allow while still reaching the pedals.

Then she turned to Taylor, pulled her mask down, smiled, and patted her thighs.

Taylor twisted until her back was to the front of the car, then just sort of used a tentacle to slide herself over the gearbox and onto her lap, back against the door, arms loosely draped around her, head comfortably nestled into the left-side crook of her neck , legs going just over the transmission.

She silently laughed, and kissed Taylor’s forehead.

“How am I gonna put on my seatbelt now?” She asked, not mentioning how her left arm being around Taylor’s waist forced her to drive one armed, since she was actually kinda used to that by now, and Taylor shrugged.

“I’m pretty sure I’d protect you a thousand times more than a piece of fabric.” Taylor said, sounding so very adorably pleased by that fact, and Hannah laughed, putting on the reverse gear.

She glanced to the side, remembering Carol’s existence, and pulled out of the parking lot as she watched the woman’s face remain in that rictus of suspicious unease, staring at them from the same spot.

She didn’t hate the woman, and she had done a good enough job during the trial, but frankly, she could go and fuck herself.

Next time they got in trouble, if ever, knock on wood, she’d just get Quinn Cale.

Deciding to push the woman out of her mind, she switched modes and began to slowly drive out of the parking lot.

“How about a sunset ride across the Boardwalk, hm?” She hummed, and Taylor immediately perked up from her status of a limp noodle. “And we can get you some nice tea, see what your limits are on queasiness…” She hummed, suggestively, and Taylor took a deep, sudden breath, sniffling once.

“That sounds incredible.” Taylor breathed out, sounding breathy and awed.

She nodded, and turned the wheel to the right, towards the sea, a soft, content smile on her face.

“Want music?” She hummed, turning her head a little to the side to put her lips against Taylor’s temple.

In response, Taylor wriggled a little lower, and put her ear against her heart, sighing in contentment.

She silently snickered, and cracked open the window to let the afternoon sea air caress her face, unwinding her arm from Taylor's waist to rest it on the window, leaning back and as relaxed as she could ever remember being, orange-blue reflecting off the hood of the car from the skies above.

Notes:

i have over 70 comments in my inbox

jesus fucking christ im so happy that people love this :D and flattered

I did read them all tho! Even replied to a few. :)

tyvm boys, see you soonish probably as my inspiration continues roaring

and im keeping the MM kiss in there just to show how absolutely elated she is to do something so out of character :D

Chapter 30

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The car rolled to a stop in a traffic light, and she slowly blinked at the sky through the windshield, a low purr building in her throat.

Her legs shuffled across the seat separator as she wiggled a little further into Hannah, feeling the steering wheel brush against her hip on turns.

It was comfier closer to Hannah anyway.

“You don’t have to purr. Engine’s doing that anyway.” Hannah murmured, voice light and warm, her left hand leaving the window to drop onto her head and slowly sift through her hair.

Her eyes fluttered shut.

“It’s… half-unconscious now. I don’t mind.” She mumbled. “Also, you really like it, don’t lie.” She whispered, and started to purr again.

Hannah hummed in agreement, pecking the top of her head.

The car started again, the scents of the city rushing through the open windows.

It was enough stimulation to keep her awake, just barely.

She heard at least four cars to their right, smelled one ahead of them. The no-longer-appetising scent of a bakery they would likely pass soon, piss-stained alleys to their right, and the overwhelming scent of salt, brine, and fish.

Another turn.

She shifted a little, sheepishly used a tentacle to pull Hannah’s hand back onto her head when it left, grumbled as Hannah laughed, and kept taking in the scents of the city, eyes either closed or just barely open, staring up at Hannah, a warm, calm joy in her heart.

“We’re getting close to the waterfront. Are you sure you can keep your eyes norm-” Hannah paused. “Are you sure you can keep your eyes from turning red and black? I have sunglasses in the glove box. There’s a lot of people outside right now though.”

She sighed, a small thing.

“I kind of don’t want to leave the car, actually.” She mumbled. “I wanna relax with you and just… watch the sky, I guess. I missed seeing it.” She confessed, and Hannah hummed, tilting her head in a way that let the fading sun catch her hair like a halo, an angel in both form and heart.

The image felt like it was engraved into her mind, and she did not mind whatsoever.

She smiled wider.

“I know a place or two where we can fill both criteria. Take our tea and coffee, then go park right up to the last couple feet of concrete before the water. It’s quiet, and it’s got a view to the sun too. Throw the doors open…” Hannah hummed.

She sighed, dreamily.

“That sounds perfect.” She mumbled, and Hannah glanced down, a small look of conflict on her face as she nodded.

“What is it?” She asked, and Hannah hummed as she switched gears and slowly turned the car.

“That argument I had with Carol. Something she said stuck with me. She insinuated that you uh… have a strong crush on me.” Hannah said, and Taylor’s eyes widened. “I don’t think that’s the case, but if it is, you know that it’s okay to tell me, right? I won’t be upset.” Hannah said, voice still calm and soothing, before she looked down at her with a crooked smile.

“Uh. No, I don’t… you know.” She mumbled, momentarily lifting her ear from Hannah’s chest, unable to stop some of her discomfort to the idea from showing, brows furrowing. “I don’t have a crush on you. Do you uhm, want me to… have that? I could… probably… do it?” She awkwardly offered, pushing away some odd, unpleasant feeling in her gut.

Hannah’s eyes widened.

“No no, sweetheart, we’re good. Don’t worry about it. Just something that got stuck in my head for a moment,” Hannah quickly said, giving her another smile, then lifting her eyes to the road again.

She sagged back down, and put her ear back where it belonged.

“Oh. Okay. Sorry.”

“Hm?”

“Just uhm… did I make you and Carol fight?” She whispered, and Hannah silently laughed, shaking her head.

“No, sweetheart. As I said, we just had a disagreement about what she said, and I lost my cool for a moment. I’ll apologise later. Don’t worry about it, you did nothing wrong. Now… to switch the topic… what kind of beverages have you tried?”

She shifted, humming in thought.

“Uhm… lots. Fruit based teas made me queasy. But botanical ones like chamomile and… uhm… I forgot the other one, they worked fine.” She mumbled, awkwardly, and Hannah giggled, nodding right after.

“Right. That’s really odd. Have you tried coffee?”

She shook her head.

“Felt like it was too… unnatural, feared it would make me really sick.”

Hannah nodded.

“Hm, do you like chamomile?”

“It’s alright. It’s better than water, and blood can get a bit old after a while.”

Hannah nodded again, then after a moment, smiled, shaking with silent laughter.

“What?”

Another turn of the wheel as Hannah’s smile broke into a grin.

“Just- it’s a little funny, to notice how absurd things have gotten so normal with you. It’s refreshing and interesting and a bit funny. You casually mention drinking copious amounts of blood and I’m just like ‘ oh yeah, of course’. ” Hannah said, lifting her hand off the wheel to her temples then flicking it up as if dismissing something obvious, before hurriedly grabbing the wheel again.

She snickered, snuggling closer. 

“Yeah. I mean… if you think about it, I’m in the lap of one of my childhood heroes. Except she’s now my mom.” She said quietly, smiling so wide her cheeks hurt.

Hannah glanced down, giving her this endlessly soft look full of love, a gentle smile on her face.

Another slow, long turn, to the right again, and the car rolled to a stop.

“Alright. The coffee shop is right there,” Hannah pointed through the windshield, “not that you can see from down there, but it’s pretty packed because it’s on the waterfront. Do you wanna come with me, or do you want to relax here while I go take our drinks?”

For a moment, she considered it, the crowd, the noise.

“I wanna come.” She mumbled, then licked her lips. “Though uhm, I should probably get the sunglasses. I’m pretty full, but uh, I don’t know. I’m very unused to crowds.”

Hannah smiled, and nodded, then went to stretch towards the glove box, something she made very difficult with her presence on her lap.

She twisted her back a little, and grew a tentacle out of her lower back to reach the glovebox handle, and gently opened it.

Hannah gave her a smile, and then glanced into the box.

“It’s in the middle drawer, that rounded box. You can feel things with the tentacles, right?”

“Mhhm.” She hummed, closing her eyes as the tentacle gently fiddled about the contents of the glovebox. After a couple seconds, she found it, gently wrapped it in the tentacle’s tip, and presented it to Hannah, who took it with a smile and began to open the box.

“I really love these things.” Hannah said casually, and she opened her eyes to blink up at her.

“The…” She trailed off, then brought the tentacle between them, wiggling it from side to side.

Hannah nodded, taking out the sunglasses and clicking the box shut.

“Yeah, the tentacles. They’re gorgeous, they’re absurdly large when you let them, and they’re incredibly useful. Plus, good for hugs.”

She blinked at her mom again, tilting her head a little to consider it.

She didn’t really feel much about them. At the start she hated them, eventually she grew used to them.

But Hannah was right, they were really useful, great for hugs, and they were…

She brought the tentacle closer, and began to push at that mental trigger that allowed them to transform, not letting it go through but just enough to activate.

Voluminous red mixed with veiny purple, the soft orange sunlight mixing in through the window.

They were very pretty, actually. Wow.

She… felt good about that, actually. She didn’t particularly like them yet, honestly, she still just saw them as a weird… thing crawling out of her back whenever she wanted to do something her human limbs couldn’t, but she felt better about them.

A finger gently pushed the tentacle aside, and she let it move, blinking up at a smiling Hannah, holding black sunglasses by the rim, open.

Without prompting or warning, she carefully pushed the glasses towards her, letting the legs go around her eye sockets and just over her ears, and Taylor just blinked at the now significantly darker Hannah, who transitioned her grip to a finger, pushing them until the middle part was snug with the bridge of Taylor’s nose.

Hannah smiled, pulling her hand back to rest it on Taylor’s thigh.

“What do you think?”

She blinked, then shrugged.

“Well, I think they suit you. We just need to get you a biker jacket and a Harley motorcycle and you’ll be the world’s coolest teenager.” Hannah joked.

She snickered at the mental picture, and Hannah moved her other hand to her back, gently starting to push.

“Alright, come on, don’t wanna miss the sunset.”

She obliged, glancing down and getting up with relative ease, then used two tentacles to press down on the floor of the car to completely get off of Hannah and slide over to her seat.

Hannah’s door clicked open, and so Taylor did the same, letting the tentacles turn to mist first, then getting out, feeling oddly jumpy and nervous.

She turned around to roughly where Hannah had gestured before, and stopped cold, breath hitching.

Blue.

So much blue.

So… so distant. So detailed.

“What’s wrong?” Hannah asked, somehow noticing from across the car and hurriedly coming to her side.

She swallowed with some difficulty.

“Nothing, I just… it feels like my eyes are unused to distance. Like, they got so used to things being a couple dozen feet away at most, from… from cell walls to hallways and rooms, that I feel like I have new eyes. Everything is so… far, and sharp. I can see the Rig’s supports from here… I can see the pipes. ” She hurriedly breathed out, and glanced at the distance, feeling tears wet her eyes.

“And… has the Bay always been this beautiful?” She croaked out, pulling her sunglasses down, marvelling at the further explosion of colour everywhere. “I can see so much.

She’d never been colorblind, but in grey walls, the only colour in her life, figuratively and literally, was Hannah. Green, white, red and dark blue. The only distance had been the end of a long hallway sealed by what looked like a giant vault door.

Here, the colours were… rust-coloured bricks, brown patches of dirt amongst the grey concrete, blue and gray-blue in the sky and clouds, a little cyan boat docked by the gravel stretch to the left, yellow sunlight, slowly moving to orange, the sun, purple from a sign to the far right…

Hannah hugged her from behind, and she immediately leaned back into her, grabbing her hands as her eyes continued flitting about everywhere.

“Good tears or bad tears?” Hannah asked.

“Good.” She breathed out, and almost used a tentacle to wipe away her tears before remembering they were out in public, in the real world, and she instead used her hand, pushing the sunglasses up.

Really good. I don’t wanna miss the sunset. Let’s, you know? Go?” She suggested, feeling her lips extend to a grin, even as her heart continued jittering with nerves.

Hannah kissed the back of her head, and let go, before pausing as she glanced down at her own clothes.

“Crap.”

She paused too, mid-step.

“I forgot I’m practically wearing my uniform without a mask or the jacket. Army clothes, dark skinned… I’ll get noticed on sight, probably. Don’t have time to change too. Sunset and all that..” Hannah grumbled, chewing on her cheek.

Taylor put her hand on the scarf in her pocket, one of the half-dozen she had in the trunk of the car.

“Uhm, we can just… wear the scarves, grab our stuff and go?”

Hannah looked back at her, chewing on her lip as she nodded.

“Yeah, we could, but we’ll get… a lot of attention. And they’ll think you’re a hero too, so you might get a lot of attention too. Are you alright with that?”

For a moment, her instant reaction was to say no and go hide in the car. Just… habit.

Then she paused, mouth open, and clicked her teeth shut, furrowing her brows in thought.

She… she almost died. Many times, since the locker. Most of them by attempts to her own hand.

It gave her a lot of perspective, to the fact that before all of this happened, she wasn’t really… living. She just took things to the chin and kept walking in the safest path she knew.

She wanted to get out of her comfort zone, live. She didn’t want to stay in her comfort zone with Hannah and make the life she’d have with her just be a blur of enjoyable, warm, fuzzy sameness. It would be nice regardless, but it could be more.

And both of them only had one life, even if Taylor would do anything necessary to make them both immortal one day. Probably, somehow.

And… well, honestly, she just didn’t really want to be away from Hannah. Ever.

Bathroom breaks aside, of course.

She took in a noisy gulp, and nodded.

“I’m uh, a bit nervous, but I want to come.”

Hannah blinked at her, surprised, then smiled, turning to grab her shoulders in a gentle grip.

“Alright, but if you get overwhelmed, or scared, or uncomfortable, just focus on me. If that doesn’t help, we can go straight to the spot, we don’t really need drinks.”

She raised her head to look into her mom’s eyes, and nodded.

“Alright. I mean, I was never horrible about attention, but… y-yeah, okay. Let’s go.” She fumbled, nervously straightening her jacket.

Hannah let go, and quickly jogged around the car to her seat, picking up her scarf from the cup holder, then locking it again before going to the back of the car to fiddle with the licence plate, most likely flipping it, before quickly tying her scarf into a bandana and half-jogging towards her.

She took out her own, and paused.

“Did you forget how to do it?” Hannah asked, and she shook her head, presenting it to her.

“No, I just… I like it when you do it.” She mumbled, averting her eyes, unable to push away the bashful blush that lit her face on fire.

She wasn’t even sure why she was blushing, as she wasn’t that embarrassed, but it wouldn’t go away.

Hannah laughed, high and chirpy, and without another word, took the scarf, and gently, carefully, and quickly, tied it around her face, taking great care not to tangle even a hair of her giant mane into the knot at the back.

“Everything good?” Hannah asked as she stepped away, a smile obvious in her eyes.

She loved the way she smiled. It wasn’t just apparent on the lips, Hannah always smiled in a way that used her entire face, and it was so beaming and expressive.

She smiled back, and nodded.

Hannah gestured to the little coffee shop, a small one-story thing with its back facing the waters of the bay, just across the relatively empty open-air parking lot they were in, and began to walk to it.

She matched step with her, and after a moment, took Hannah’s hand, which Hannah gave her a quick, questioning look for, wordlessly asking ‘are you sure’, before accepting it and moving on.

It was comforting. The last person she held hands with was… Emma.

Except Hannah would never betray her in any way.

She shifted her fingers to better lace with Hannah’s, and her mind wandered back to the odd assumption Miss Dallon came to earlier, and why she might think that, for only a moment, before dismissing it.

The only one whose opinion mattered was Hannah, and unless Hannah told her not to do something, she’d keep doing it if she wanted to.

So she squeezed her hand tighter, and idly followed, swerving her head around to look at all the colours and fresh sights, feeling an idle, buzzing giddiness build in her chest.

It had sunk in a while ago that she was free, but she was now feeling it.

The people in the outside tables immediately noticed them as they neared, and she considered their stares for a moment, their sudden, animated body languages, their whispers heightening.

Most of the words spoken, she could actually hear.

Oddly enough, not a single thing about this bothered her. She knew at least eight people were staring at her and Hannah, and she knew that her old self before prison would wither at the attention and try to hide behind Hannah, but now, the only source of embarrassment she felt was at how she was probably making Hannah look a bit worse by being by her side.

Hannah probably didn’t care though, so she didn’t pay that too much mind.

Surprisingly, nobody accosted them as they pushed the glass doors open, revealing an equally interesting aesthetic inside the coffee shop, something straddling both modernity and tradition, with wooden chairs and tables, weaved back seats and baskets and plant pots, but also a sleek modern front, floor and all manners of equipment behind the… separator thingie. The bar?

She didn’t know the terminology.

Considering the mild chill in the air, there were a dozen people inside the shop, and it only took about five seconds for people to notice there was a hero in line waiting to order, along with some strangely relaxed, slightly smaller version of her.

More whispers, mostly consisting of people noticing Hannah with varying degrees of excitement, and a couple of the more excited ones wondering about a picture. A lot of them were staring at her in particular with clear puzzlement, whispers of ‘Ward’ being thrown around.

Again, somehow, she didn’t really… feel anything about it all. She was just happy to be by Hannah’s side, free. It was odd. And nice.

Something pricked at the back of her neck, a sort of sixth sense she’d only felt when running towards the Bay’s waters to drown herself, the sense of being watched by something or someone who might not be a threat but could be.

Her head jerked around in the other direction, in the corner, by sheer reflex, and she met the wide eyes of a blonde with green eyes who startled at the sudden eye contact, the girl’s gaze flicking between her and Hannah.

She felt her own eyes switch to their more active state, red and black, and could see in a strange, sightless way, the way the girl’s heart was pounding, sightless thrums moving it to her chest and back with paced contractions.

It began to pick up pace very quickly.

With practised ease, the blonde’s eyes lost their wild look, and the girl nodded to her, going back to her conversational partner with a casual air about her.

She would have looked away from her, had she not noticed the way her heart continued pounding as she put the coffee down, and only continued. 

“What? Nervous about the hero?” The male opposite the girl said, his back to them.

“Shut up, Alec.” The girl hissed with grit teeth behind a mild smile.

She continued to stare, absent-mindedly taking forward steps as the queue lessened, half-listening to Hannah making small talk with the man in front.

“Why?” ‘Alec’ asked.

The blonde’s eyes seemed to twitch, likely seeing Taylor staring at her dead-on from the corner of her peripheral vision. Her heartbeat continued to spike upwards.

“Becau… re…goin… ing die if you…n’t… ut up.” The blonde whispered, so low she couldn’t catch more than half of it, the girl’s heart continuing to ramp up, to frankly, alarming speeds.

…Wait, what?

Why would they die?

They could be a threat, according to her odd senses… were they carrying an illegal gun or something?

In Brockton that was such a usual thing she wasn’t even sure if the police prosecuted it at this point. They might be nervous they would catch the attention of a hero and her odd companion. Or the girl might be a wanted criminal? But that felt way too far fetched.

Well, they’d be a bigger threat if she confronted them about it, honestly, but she was going to keep an eye on them as long as Hannah was around them.

“Your huge brain tell you that?” Alec joked.

I’m leaving. Got some things to do. Take care.” The blonde said immediately after, with a far more casual voice, ignoring him completely, and got up, her hands inordinately tight around her cup of coffee.

The blonde glanced at her, and immediately, her heart did a strange… jerk-stop thing, before continuing with renewed energy as she glanced away and quickly walked towards them. Her fingers were shaking.

She passed them, and Taylor took a quick sniff, smelling… yep, a gun, and the girl’s unique scent, half-buried under a strangely expensive-smelling perfume that felt like it was trying to burn her nose. An afterscent of something odd like… a clinging scent of rubber or latex, a heavy dose of fear… a very faint scent of blood and… wet dog? What?

And a huge, overpowering miasma of coffee.

Coffee that was actually smelling really good.

She was so distracted by noticing that coffee actually smelled appetising that by the time she turned to check on the blonde again, she was power walking down the street outside and the girl behind Taylor was asking Hannah about how she got her missing arm back. A fan, or something.

Before she could dwell on the weirdness of that non-interaction, Hannah tugged at her hand, and she turned around, seeing a nervous, grinning brunette girl with her phone in her hand, wearing a bright red turtleneck and blue jeans.

“Do you want to be in the picture?” Hannah asked, smiling at her, and after a brief moment of thinking about letting go of Hannah and stepping away, she nodded.

She felt oddly jealous about someone else taking a picture with Hannah before she did so, so she’d compromise.

The girl smiled at her.

“Hey, uh, not to hold you up too long, but I don’t think I’ve ever seen you before. Are you a… new Ward?” The girl asked, giving their joined hands a curious look.

“Oh no, I’m her daughter.” She said, sheepishly, feeling her heart do a little spin and jump at being able to say that, and the girl’s eyes widened, her mouth dropping open in… excitement?

Hannah gave her a quick, wide-eyed glance, then squeezed her hand as she turned and nodded, smiling at the girl.

“Oh, I didn’t know you had a daughter! Wow, did you just get your powers?”

Uhm.

Oh wait, Hannah said most people didn’t know anything about Trigger events. So she wasn’t being insensitive.

Crap, she honestly just didn’t want to talk to this girl. But she also didn’t want to be rude because the girl wasn’t being rude. If anything she was obviously really nervous.

“Not to rush you, but the line’s going to move, and we have somewhere to be.” Hannah interjected with a polite air and a friendly smile, somehow reading her thoughts or something, her free hand curled behind her back.

The girl blinked, rushed out an ‘oh! Right!’, embarrassed, and stuck herself to Hannah’s free side, extending the phone out.

She ignored the slight, irrational jealousy she felt when Hannah put her hand around the girl’s shoulder, very lightly, and relaxed her shoulders to not seem too tense.

Because there wasn’t really a reason to be tense, honestly. She was just happy to be here.

She probably already looked a tad odd, wearing an oversized army jacket, gray prison pants, black sneakers that Hannah bought her literally today, sunglasses indoors with a hand in her jacket pocket, but she didn’t mind or care that much, and the smile came easy, even if it didn’t show through the bandana like Hannah’s.

A click later, an excited squeal and some hurried ‘thank you’s’ about Hannah’s work and the picture, a couple ‘goodbye’s’, and the girl practically skipped back to her smiling friends.

That tad bit of jealousy aside, she felt nice about making someone that excited by just taking a picture with them, even if it was mostly Hannah that was the cause of that.

The line moved, and Hannah talked to the clerk who handled them with professionalism, albeit a much more genuine smile.

She absolutely memorised exactly how Hannah liked her coffee. Cappuccino latte, sweet, Columbian Baez blend, extra milk and an extra shot of caffeine inside.

Then it was her turn, and she just blinked at the man for a moment, shifting.

“Uhm. Warm chamomile tea. Mildly sweet.” She said, and the man nodded, putting their orders in and giving a quick reply about the free tables they could sit in until their drinks were done.

They left the line, and Hannah found a little table in the corner, moving to sit.

She moved with her, and after a moment of puzzlement from Hannah, half-sat down, she glanced to the sides above Taylor’s head, and leaned down.

“You sure you want to sit on me here? We’re in public. It’ll draw some raised brows.” Hannah whispered, and she considered it for just a second before shrugging.

“I don’t really care. Do you not want me to?” She whispered back, and Hannah’s expression shifted into a strange mix of confusion, pride, and uncertainty. 

Another glance at the rest of the coffee shop, and Hannah swallowed.

“Follow her lead…” Hannah whispered under her breath, intoning it like she was quoting someone, and before she could ask what that was about, Hannah smiled, pulled the chair back a bit more, and sat down, tugging her forward.

A smile broke out into her face immediately as she turned and plopped herself onto Hannah’s lap, back against the wall, one heel hooked onto one of the side supports of the chair, the other swinging back and forth a little.

Hannah’s left arm wrapped around her waist, to prevent her from sliding off, her left hand grabbing her knee to prevent the same, since the chair was not exactly very back-leaning.

A little bit of shuffling, and they were comfortable.

“How much do you think it’ll take?” She whispered, leaning forward a bit to look past Hannah, out the window at the setting sun, nervous they’d miss it.

“No more than three minutes, usually. Worst case scenario, I’ll drive over the speed limit. You’re worth it.” Hannah whispered back.

She frowned.

"I'd rather you didn't. I can probably cushion you well and all that, but you never know. Also, other people aren't as tough as us."

Hannah nodded. "I meant on empty streets, of course, but it's good for you to think that way. Very responsible." Hannah said with a smile, then glanced up, somewhere else, and a slow crease formed on her brows, before returning to her. “Are you absolutely sure you don’t mind? I’m pretty sure someone’s taking pictures. I know the Wards were pretty nervous on their first public appearances.”

She thought about it for a moment.

She was practically covered from head to toe, and… well, again, she didn’t really care about other people’s opinions at the moment.

She nodded.

“Don’t really care. I’m not sure why, I’d be… freaking out about it, before… before all that, but It’s kind of… whatever, now?” She breathed out, shrugging, before wiggling a bit and letting her head drop onto Hannah’s shoulder.

Her eyes moved to the ‘Alec’ guy as he moved, but he was simply grabbing his stuff and leaving.

He met her eyes through the sunglasses, and winked, before turning around to leave like his friend.

She blinked back.

Was that… flirting?

Wait, no, that was stupid. He couldn’t even see anything of her. And the girl from before was gorgeous, that was probably his girlfriend.

She pushed it out of her mind, pleased that whatever perceived threat her instincts found was dealt with, and shared in comfortable silence with Hannah for a minute.

“What are you thinking about?” She asked eventually, because she could tell Hannah was thinking about something.

Hannah huffed.

“A lot of things. A lot. I’m thinking about whether or not I’ll buy you clothes or if you’re just gonna ask for mine-”

“The latter.” She replied, and Hannah snickered.

“I’m thinking of something… very important I have to tell you. Then I’m thinking about… very unfun things that I don’t want to tell you about because they’ll likely ruin your good mood right now.” Hannah replied with full honesty, a bit sheepish, and she just nodded.

“Alright. Do you know what I’m thinking about?”

“Hm?” Hannah humoured her, raising a brow.

“I wanna see if I can run on water. Or how fast I could swim if I use all four of the, you know.”

Hannah hummed.

“Well, it’s pretty chilly right now, and the spot has pretty dirty water. Maybe try on that little beach down the street when it’s warmer?”

She nodded.

“I’m also thinking about thanking Dragon, Armsmaster, String and Puppet, Slim Jim… they all left before I could tell them anything. I’m sure I made it a bit awkward by hugging you for so long, but still.” She mumbled, a tad embarrassed, and Hannah softly chuckled.

“Dragon’s going to stay for another two days. You can see her tomorrow or after if you want. And Legend will come back here in a couple weeks to clear out the Bay with Alexandria. I’m also pretty sure I can drag Armsy out to give you a firm, awkward, stoic handshake. ”

She thought of the man for a second.

Her only interactions with him were when he was escorting Vista to the meeting room, and he mostly just did paperwork in the corner of the table or reprimanded Vista for her ‘crass wording’ every couple sentences in the world’s most uninterested voice like he was about to sleep and was reading off a teleprompter.

“Yeah, that seems about right.” She mumbled, and they shared a silent chuckle at the man’s expense.

Eventually, their order was shouted out, and she hopped off Hannah and rushed to the front of the desk before Hannah had a chance to even move, taking them in hand and darting back to the table to give Hannah her drink right as she finally got up.

Hannah smiled at her, taking it.

“You really are excited, huh?”

She bobbed her head in agreement.

She hadn’t seen a sunset in years. Being absolutely drained, mentally and emotionally, did a lot to blunt the excitement, but not enough to kill it.

She hadn’t gone on a slight family trip anywhere for even longer.

“That, and you’re pretty slow.” She said, then paused, as Hannah’s eyes widened. A wave of surging mortification and nervous guilt went through her thoughts like a tide. “Er, no, I mean, compared to me-”

Hannah burst out laughing, and gently wrapped a hand around her back, nudging her to turn towards the door, which she did.

“You’re not wrong, really.” Hannah said, voice still tickled with laughter, and after a moment of processing, she realized that she hadn’t insulted Hannah as much as accidentally made a joke. Or a tease.

And Hannah was alright with those, apparently. She could take them and laugh.

She cautiously let herself smile, and they walked out, back to the car.

This time, she held both drinks, one in her hand, sipping it and enjoying the flavour of something different, and using one of her tentacles to hold the other, offering sips to Hannah whenever they were moving in a straight line or were stopping the car for whatever reason.

She made a game of it, of sorts, to try and predict when Hannah could, and wanted, a sip. She got pretty good at it.

It felt nice. She felt useful and like she was doing something for Hannah.

She’d be doing a whole lot more soon, hopefully, but the sips were fine.

She missed a few, as she couldn’t help but glue her head to the window, looking at the slowly dipping sunlight bouncing off the irregular waters. So much color. She could see so absurdly far.

Ten minutes later, the car turned in an alley, and drove onto the docks, moving onto one of the old protruding shipment platforms that jutted out from the dock area, a bridge of grey built from thick slabs of concrete atop concrete pillars overlooking the waters.

With utmost caution, Hannah began to drive on it, carefully turning the car to the right, at the outermost edge of the dock bridge, and then slowly began to move back and forth, practically parking right at the edge.

It was a bit unorthodox, but there was no real danger in what they were doing. Worst case scenario, Taylor was absolutely certain she could just lift up the car before it dropped into the water. 

Hannah parked, yanked a lever she wasn’t sure of the purpose of, and turned the car off, swinging open her door as far as it would go. 

The door and the car both framed the setting sun right in the middle, a perfect view.

She stared, enchanted.

Then Hannah patted her thighs again, and she didn’t hesitate to take out all four of her appendages, two holding the drinks and two others letting her squirm and shift her way over to Hannah, who was sitting semi-sideways in her seat, legs almost outside.

A bit of awkward shuffling, and they were set.

She let the tentacles dissipate, her back to Hannah’s chest, Hannah’s chin on her head, their legs tangled on the rim of the car, staring out into a clear, endless expanse of blue, pink and orange, the waters a squirming, shifting, foaming mirror of the most beautiful sight she’d ever seen.

Seagulls cawed, the waves crashed against the bridge’s supports. Salt and brine rushed into her nostrils with every breath, a scent so fresh she felt addicted to it. The abandoned ships bobbed like little mountains on the far left of the view, barely visible.

And she, nestled into her mother’s embrace, sipping on warm tea, barely awake, smiling like a loon as the sun slowly dipped and the colours shifted and deepened.

Small talk, and whispered words, few of them she could really recall, and a sip of coffee at her request, noting that without she milk, she could absolutely stomach the coffee, which was a nice surprise.

Eventually, the only sounds were the seagulls, the waves, and the faint shuffle of their clothes.

She couldn’t imagine a better way to celebrate her first day of freedom.

Notes:

Taylor and Hannah go for coffi, Taylor scares the fuck out of Lisa without meaning to, Taylor learns that Hannah can actually take a joke and that she gives zero fucks about other people's opinions at this point, and Hannah goes with it because the Psychiatrist told her to, not realizing the woman might have made a slight error there :^)

Next chapter is prob house tour ala de Amy, might even be able to squeeze first meeting in there. We'll see. Might do a Lisa POV.

See you soon, and again, jesus fkn christ so many comments xD ty all

i read em all :)

Chapter 31

Notes:

ask yee for lisa interlude, and yee shall receive

kind reminder that Lisa's power tends to grab some correct things and go from there, but if it grabs the wrong string, it can go off in strange directions that arent necessarily true :D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

She was not having a great day, despite being unofficially fired.

Normal people would be confused at the “despite” in that sentence.

She was not.

Coil just… fucking dipped.

Gone overnight. No text, no nothing. His enforcers vanished, his phone number no longer existed, and Lisa was left with a hundred twenty grand in her Number Man account.

Which would be a damn good start if she knew what the fuck to do with it. Or herself.

She was scared the fucking bastard would just pop up again, or just send a random hitman to pop her skull like a grape from across half the damn neighborhood, because he didn’t seem the type to leave loose ends.

Then again, she knew so damn little about him he might not see her as a loose end.

All she had was a list of every Empire cape in the Bay, unmasked, and an old, defunct phone number.

That wasn’t exactly a whole lot to get him in trouble, besides the obvious bit that she knew he worked with the PRT.

But then again, she took damn good care to not tell him that, even if she was sure he was torturing her in some alternate timeline just to be sure.

So here she was, with the sole semi-functional person of the group she knew besides herself, and Brian fucking about somewhere, trying to figure out how he was going to get Aisha, and Rachel just being a bigger bitch than usual because she was cranky she was having to go through her savings for the dogs.

Boo fucking hoo, not that she could say that without the cranky bitch sicking a dog on her.

Honestly, she kinda just wanted to leave.

She had little investment in Brian and his excuses for not going to the Wards such as "they'll just throw us in the foster system until im eighteen", which were, in her opinion, rather weak control freak arguments, Alec was… surprisingly okay when he wasn’t being a little shit, and Rachel was... significantly harder to be around and deal with, without money rolling in and keeping her somewhat reasonable. She was a pain in the ass to be around, even if she was trying to be sympathetic to the girl.

Maybe she could just convince Alec to split off from the rest? He only cared about money and lazing about, generally. He wasn’t that hard to please.

Problem was what the fuck was she going to do.

She wanted to go up to the Wards and explain her situation, but she had no idea if they’d give a shit or just throw her in a jail cell for a year or two before listening to her.

Shit, that wasn’t exactly comforting either.

She did have quite a few bargaining chips, however, so it wasn’t a bad idea, just… a scary one.

Another option was to just… try and keep going like this. Stay in the team, try to find some… employer or another. Maybe just genuinely start stealing just to steal and make money. Wouldn’t be too hard, they did an ATM a bit ago and ran into Panpan too.

She was a tad worried about the girl, considering that right after she teased her about knowing who her father was, the cranky healer went missing.

Nobody was saying anything, but everyone knew that she just disappeared for almost two weeks now and that was enough to make her worried.

The best case scenario for Lisa would be that she miraculously found someone who was independent, rich enough to pay her at least the bare minimum living wage so she wasn’t bleeding money, hopefully not a piece of shit monster like Coil, and had enough connections to hopefully sort out her mess of a team.

After sighing for the twentieth time while Alec played with his phone, she glanced up, and saw Miss Militia of all people, waiting in line for coffee.

Extremely happy, isn’t showing it. Slightly nervous, hopeful. Doesn’t like tea, looking at tea menu for companion-

That’s when her brain registered the fact there was a chick dressed in startlingly similar getup, holding the woman’s hand, and she glanced at her.

Happy. Exhausted. Recently released from maximum security prison. Happy to be free. Cannibal.

What.

That’s when the girl’s head snapped to her like some freaky poltergeist, staring right at her, and through the sunglasses, she saw the faint glow of two red rings suddenly light up and reflect off the sunlight behind her, making her breath catch in her chest as she jerked, startled.

Cannibal. Recently fed on human flesh. Has killed someone. Has killed someone recently. Will not tolerate danger to Miss Militia. Knows Lisa Wilbourn has a gun. Knows Lisa Wilbourn has a power. Knows Lisa Wilbourn is a criminal. Knows Lisa Wilbourn is a villain, doesn't know villain alias. Plans to find out. Lisa Wilbourn is viewed as a danger to Miss Militia. Is looking for an excuse to kill Lisa Wilbourn. Glancing at Lisa Wilbourn’s heart. Wondering how Lisa Wilbourn’s heart tastes. Has eaten hundreds of pounds of human flesh. Hasn’t tried eating organs yet, curious. Brute, Changer power. Enhanced senses. Knows Lisa Wilbourn is using her power on her and her companion. Doesn’t care about anyone but herself and Miss Militia. Is memorising Lisa Wilbourn’s face. Will immediately execute Lisa Wilbourn if Lisa Wilbourn uses parahuman power to assault Miss Militia, verbally or not. Would do the same to anyone for the same reason. Knows Miss Militia’s real identity. Extremely close to Miss Militia. Miss Militia knows about her eating habits. Miss Militia helps cover it up. Miss Militia has provided copious amounts of human flesh to-

On the verge of hyperventilating, she gave the girl the absolute most max effort smile of nonchalant politeness, and turned back to Alec, struggling to keep her eyes from widening and herself from keening in terror and jumping through the fucking window.

Holy fuck.

Holy fuck holy fuck holy fucking fuck fuckfuck fuck what the fuck!

Alec sighed, and went to speak again, probably something about their team and their nonexistent plants, and she didn’t reply in time, struggling to keep her eyes on him and not draw more of that cannibal’s attention, thoughts racing a hundred miles an hour.

Holy shit, she wanted to duck under the table and crawl into a hole.

There was a cannibal. There was a powerful cape cannibal right there, who had eaten dozens of fucking people, staring at her like she was her next snack, she knew who she was, she had fucking Miss Militia covering it up, what the fuck kind of nutjob conspiracy did she just fucking walk into without even trying holy shit she was going to fucking die-

“What? Nervous about the hero?” Alec snickered, and she grit her clattering teeth tighter, barely stopping her facial muscles from contracting.

“Shut up, Alec.” She whispered through grit teeth, barely maintaining a calm smile on her face.

“Why?”

“Because we’re going to fucking die if you don’t shut up.” She hissed out in a whisper, even lower.

Fuck, fuck fuck fuck what could she do? Just walk out? Move to Boston? No fuck Coil had connections to Boston and Accord she was going to die before she could legally drink and that crazy fucking bitch was going to be gnawing on her bones while Miss Militia wrote the death cause in the paperwork as a ‘suicide’ in the corner goddamn it why was it always her she had to get more money and then fucking move to the north pole she felt like she was going to shit herself-

She was still staring at her, dead-face staring, and she felt like bursting into tears.

No, fuck this, she was leaving and then going to become religious and pray to fucking god the nutter never started looking for her.

“Your huge brain tell you that?” Alec asked, snarky as ever.

She had to go, she had to go now.

“I’m leaving. Got some things to do. Take care.” She rushed out, and got up as casually as she could manage.

As she approached, she couldn’t help but glance at the monster again.

Heard everything discussed with Alec. Suspicious of Lisa Wilbourn. Doesn’t want Lisa Wilbourn around. Impatient to go somewhere. Impatient to feed again. Wants Lisa Wilbourn to leave. Wants Lisa Wilbourn to leave. Wants Lisa Wilbourn to leave.

She tried not to burst out into a sprint or whimper as the girl sniffed her while she passed her by, and only barely contained herself from gunning it down the Boardwalk to her bike, not looking back and struggling to control her breaths with decreasing effectiveness.

Notes:

did a bunch of quick edits from viewer comments :) chap should be a bit better

Chapter 32

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I can walk.” Taylor mumbled, barely audible through the scarf she was bundled in, eyes fluttering shut then jerking open, before repeating.

“Mhhm. I’m sure.” She replied, half-joking, voice carefully void of any strain, and awkwardly shifted her quickly tiring arms.

Princess-carrying Taylor home sounded doable until she had to walk up four flights of stairs.

Another flight of stairs, the last one, and she blew out a breath to resist the urge to groan in relief, turning and walking to her door.

She had given Taylor her phone to write out messages to Amy for her, and Amy had replied, so thankfully, there wouldn’t be a whole lot of surprise. Hopefully.

Honestly, judging from how sleepy Taylor was, they might not meet at all.

She carefully shifted Taylor, just enough to lift her right hand up to the doorbell.

Then she waited five, ten, fifteen seconds.

The sound of a sharp thud and muffled cursing came from inside, before the door cautiously peeked open, and Amy eyed her for a moment with incomprehension before making a dry ‘oh’ sound and yanking the door open, stumbling back into the apartment.

She got three steps in before she paused, and stared with incredulity at the scene she found.

That… that was a lot of fucking plants. Holy shit.

The coffee table was covered in freaky plants in a dozen separate pots, and so was half the floorspace leading to the bathroom, shoved into the corners or under the windows. There had to be like fourty pots!

She wasn’t sure if she should be angry or concerned.

A sudden ruffle and a strange screech made her jump as she whirled around, making Taylor grunt out a surprised noise as she tilted halfway out of her grasp to turn around and stare at the trashcan with her, and… something, moving around inside.

A tentacle went in, shifted through the trash, then tightened around something that struggled and ruffled, and with trepidation, Hannah watched it rise and turn to reveal a… ruffled, purple chicken.

Taylor turned to her with an exhausted, questioning look, somehow communicating the ‘ am I hallucinating’ question without saying anything. She just stared back with helpless, exasperated resignation.

“Amy,” she started, “Why is there a chicken in my apartment?”

Amy yawned behind her.

“Needed a test subject.”

“... Where did you even find a chicken?” Taylor mumbled, bringing the squirming bag of feathers closer.

“Some crackhead outside the gardening shop was trying to sell people this… gross, feathery blob, saying it’s great for fighting government drones. Got the little shit for fifty bucks. Turned it into a chicken again. She’s healthy now. In exchange for her life I’m going to use her as a test subject until I need to graduate to humans and make some kind of abomination that will make god weep.” Amy slurred out, and Hannah turned away from the trashcan to look at Amy.

Amy blinked back at her, swaying as she stared at Taylor.

“Why is it purple?” She asked as Taylor silently blinked back at Amy, and Amy’ gaze moved back to her, slowly.

“I got bored,” Amy shrugged.

She took a short moment to stare up at the sky, take a deep breath, and plead with god to give her strength, and then sighed it out, glancing down to see Taylor watching the squirming, curious chicken with tired curiosity. She glanced back at the vivid purple blob of feathers.

“Oh. Uh. Congrats. With the uhm… trial. Hi. Taylor. I mean, you’re Taylor. Hi. You know my name already.” Amy grumbled, barely audible through the chicken’s growing protests and meaningless pecks to Taylor’s tentacle. 

Taylor took her eyes off the violently squirming chicken right as it began to try and flap its wings, and twisted her neck back to look at Amy, blinking at her sleepily from Hannah’s arms, neck limply rolling across Hannah’s bicep.

God, they were both such a mess.

Hannah, frankly, just felt like a dog owner at a park, watching two completely different breeds sniff each other and hoping nobody started biting. She just stared, mildly concerned and nervous.

“We can uhm. Talk tomorrow. I’m going to… drop.” Amy forced out through a building yawn, shuffled over to the couch, gave a half-hearted wave then dropped into it face-first like a limp sack of potatoes.

“Uh. Goodnight?” Taylor asked, and looked up at her with clear, awkward confusion. “That’s the biotinker?” She whispered, and Hannah nodded.

“She’s not cool at all.” Taylor mumbled, sounding genuinely disappointed, and she wanted to burst out into laughter, but managed to suppress into a snorting snicker, lips pursed as her shoulders shook.

Sleepy Taylor was both hilarious and adorable.

She ducked down to kiss her forehead.

“Let’s just get you to bed too.” She murmured, pushing through her inner giggles, and Taylor closed her eyes, humming in agreement as she wiggled closer into her with a lazy murmur.

Carefully dodging plants, some shaped like cactuses, some like urchins, and most of them as bizarre shapes like smooth green balls and cubes, and one shaped like an oddly detailed fist with a middle finger raised to point outside the window for some reason, she navigated her way to her bedroom, nudging the door open with her foot.

Her room was as minimalist as it could get, with a single cheap IKEA desk, bed, and dresser. None of which were all that large.

With how Taylor acted, she doubted that would matter.

She slowly lowered Taylor into bed, tugged off her shoes, then her own, and slid into bed.

Taylor did as she expected, and wrapped herself around her, half-on-top of her, before a tentacle swung a blanket over them. Another bout of squirming, and their legs tangled together as Taylor sighed straight against her throat.

“‘Uv you.” Taylor breathed out in a cute mumble, and she smiled.

“Love you too sweetheart. Goodnight.” She replied into the top of her head with a soft whisper.

“Hm.”

As Taylor quickly receded to the land of dreams, she idly ruminated on how things would get in the house with Amy and Taylor.

Their first meeting was basically just an awkward ‘hi, I’m going to sleep’ between two extremely sleep deprived teenagers, which was anticlimactic.

Which was good. Anticlimactic meant nobody freaked out, Taylor didn’t seem to think she was trying to replace her with Amy like she feared… everything was fine.

She heard a faint, squawking cluck through the door, and something falling over on the carpet.

Mostly fine.





Sleep went significantly better than usual for her.

For starters, voluntarily sleeping was odd, but she usually just didn’t do it because she tended to see nothing but replays of her memories, crystal clear and perfect. And not many of them were happy.

This time, she did see her trigger event again in excruciating detail, but she also saw Taylor again for the first time, she got to see her first smile again, got to watch her gasp ‘ mom’ into her shoulder for the first time, holding onto her like she’d flicker out of existence if she didn’t physically keep her there.

It was much more pleasant than any other nap she ever had. She woke up pleasantly warm, noodle-limbed, and smiling.

As the sun peeked through their window, she once again thanked herself for getting a corner apartment that got sun for most of the day, despite being very small, and relaxed, playing with Taylor’s hair as she waited for her to wake, spending that time just thinking.

She had a lot of things to do. Check in on her investments, go on a short trip to do more ‘marketing’ stuff for toys and the like since they were just about to go into production, prepare the heaps of paperwork she’d need to transfer Taylor into Arcadia, and prepare for the inevitable, and… terrifying Sophia slash Wards discussion. Which could wait, but she had to think of how to bring it up and when.

And Amy… she wasn’t sure what to do with the girl.

Amy’s fate would probably rely on Taylor.

If Taylor didn’t like her for some reason, or didn’t want to be around her, well… she’d like to keep in contact with Amy of course, but things would get a bit more distant. More than they were already, since Amy seemed to like her personal space, which made sense considering her experiences with Carol.

Worries, worries, but none of them felt all that heavy or overbearing.

If anything, she was… calm. Content. She had plenty of time off now that she started using her banked up days, she had her daughter and a cranky but endearing girl in the other room that would hopefully befriend Taylor… life was good. It was up to Taylor what she’d do now, with that freedom.

Of course, first order of business was to actually get up.

It was another two hours before Taylor shifted with a soft hum.

“Are you up?” She breathed out, and Taylor made a vaguely positive sound, not shifting or moving.

Seeing that Taylor clearly wanted to laze about in bed, she just shifted a bit to get more comfortable, and closed her eyes to think.

It was another hour and a half when Taylor shifted, taking a deep breath.

A firm kiss to her neck, which she wasn’t very sure how to feel about, and Taylor pulled back, blearily blinking around, her eyes widening.

“Oh.”

She raised a curious brow. Taylor smiled at her, and didn’t say anything, slowly shifting to let the tentacles turn to mist as she turned away from her and sat on the edge of the bed, before getting up and stretching with a groan.

She did the same, significantly faster and without gratuitous groaning involved, and Taylor straightened the slightly oversized jacket she had worn to bed.

“Want to get into actual decent clothes?” She asked, then Taylor paused, turning to her with wide eyes.

“Did we take my stuff from the car?” Taylor asked, quickly.

She froze.

Ah, shit. She completely forgot to go back for them.

“Okay, I’m going to go get them.” She said, and reached for her shoes, grabbing the door handle, and pausing as she looked at Taylor.

“You just… raid my stuff for something to wear, relax, maybe talk to Amy if she’s awake. Just so you know, she’s Amy Dallon. Panacea. She was a biokinetic all along, in a… sort of neglectful household, so she has run away, kinda.”

Taylor’s eyes bugged out as she recoiled.

“Wait, that’s Panacea? ” Taylor whisper-shouted, pointing to the door. “I knew she looked weirdly familiar. Wha- how- is Carol abusive?”

She paused for a moment in surprise at the sudden turn of questioning, then made an ‘eeeh’ sound.

“I… don’t think that’s for me to say, honestly. Personally, I think so. Anyways, you two try to get along until I’m back, alright?” She said quietly, and Taylor bobbed her head in agreement. She gave her a quick smile before slowly opening the door and peeking out to see if Amy was asleep.

Judging by how the chicken was literally standing on her back and pecking at her hair without protest, she could guess that that was a ‘yes’.

She snuck out, glancing back to see Taylor pop her head out of the door and snicker at the scene.

She waved back at Taylor, and turned around to hurriedly put her shoes on and grab her keys, practically dashing out of the apartment.

She didn’t park particularly far, but Taylor had a lot of damn things with her in that cell, surprisingly, and she did not want someone in Brockton to notice her car had a bunch of stuff in the trunk and back seat.

That was just asking someone to break into it, and she did not want to lose a single one of Taylor’s belongings if she could help it.





The plants were really annoying, honestly, because they took up almost half of the entire living room at this point, even if they were generally small.

There had to be a small army of plant-like cubes and other weirdly shaped green stuff covering almost half the living room floor.

Which wasn’t that much because the living room was not much bigger than a normal bedroom if it excluded the connected kitchen area, but still.

She mostly ignored Amy’s… uhm… experiments? And slowly stalked around the house, looking at everything, smelling everything.

There was mold in one small corner, and something smelled burned inside one of the walls, but besides that, it was just a mix of Hannah and Amy’s scents mixing with material scents like drywall and grout and plastic and metal and chicken.

So much chicken.

The thing didn’t smell that bad, but it smelled really strongly of chicken and it was annoying.

All of this situation was mildly disappointing actually, because she wanted Hannah’s scent in their house, but it couldn’t really be helped.

She opened the fridge, and found it well-stocked.

Then she paused, and she let out a small gasp.

She could cook! For Hannah!

And Amy, because she was here and it’d be rude not to, but still! She could cook for Hannah! Do stuff for her!

After a brief internal debate, she decided that cooking Hannah breakfast was more than worth the chance of waking up the healer, and so she decided to just go about cooking without bothering too much about staying quiet.

Judging by the sun it was almost mid-day, and they should both have slept for more than a dozen hours at this point. She’d be fine.

She looked up and down the fridge, trying to come up with something to cook.

Ideas came and went, not many of them all that great.

Breakfast was usually just a sandwich for her, back when she could eat such things. Maybe an omelette if she felt like she had the time and energy to make one, being depressed and all that.

She sighed, chewing on her cheek.

Well, she could boil a few eggs and sausages at least. Did they have…

She leaned her head back, and took a deep sniff.

Yep, they had fresh bread… somewhere.

Course of action decided, she took out a bunch of sausages and eggs, and began to explore the few sparse kitchen drawers and shelves for what she might need.

In the mean time, she thought about Amy, and had to pause as she had a moment or realization.

Amy was making her food. And saving Hannah so many problems, and probably pain, and discomfort.

A moment passed where she was halfway to reaching for a cabinet, hand in the air, thinking, and she realized that Amy was… someone she should be really grateful to.

 

Wow. 

 

Hannah didn't have to cut off her own arm because Amy existed and was helping.

She was so thankful she wasn’t sure she could even articulate it with words. ‘Thank you’ felt too hollow. Amy probably saved Hannah from the discomfort of literally having to butcher her own arm, as well as all the problems that came with having one arm. She deserved something more, but Taylor fucking sucked at words. Physical language was much easier.

Was Amy fine with hugs?

She should cook something super extra. This was her first day with her mom and their new… stray healer?

Regardless, she wanted to do something more.

Problem one was that she didn’t know how to cook anything all that great, and problem two, she had no time to learn right now. Vidlink was a good site with lots of tutorial videos but she still had to learn them.

She groaned lightly, closed the fridge, and began to pace in a tight circle.

It took her more pacing than she’d like to finally settle for something small like just… laying out a table with ingredients and letting Amy and Hannah decide what they wanted to eat.

By the time she was done, the chicken was circling the table and trying to jump onto the chairs to steal whatever it could get its break on, and she just decided to grab the thing and… look at it.

It was a purple chicken. It was just- interesting, okay?

It was also kinda cute and very pretty. Amy was a pretty good… chicken… transf…or…mationist?

Was that a word?

She shook her head, and tossed the chicken aside, letting it flap down to the floor with a squawk, then wrinkled her nose in confusion as she stared.

“Aren’t you supposed to poop all the time?” She mumbled, poking the chicken’s side with her toe.

It pecked her, flapping its wings.

She looked up, and paused when she met eyes with Amy, who was blinking at her with an expression somewhere between ‘high as a kite’ and ‘alcoholic with a hangover woken up by a noisy neighbour’.

“Uhm. I prepared breakfast.” She said, jerking her thumb to the table behind her.

Hannah was taking a bit longer than she expected. This was kind of awkward.

“Hn. Thanks.” Amy grunted, blinked at her a few more times. “Chicken can’t shit. Changed her.”

It took her a moment to remember she asked the chicken something out of boredom, and another to realize Amy was responding to that.

“Oh. That’s…” She slowly bobbed her head up and down. “Good.”

Awkward silence.

She really missed Hannah.

Deciding to stop dwelling on that because Hannah wasn’t even gone for thirty minutes yet, she shifted, scratching at her head with a tentacle before pausing.

“Do these uh, make you uncomfortable?” She asked, extending the tentacle off to the side and wiggling it for emphasis.

Amy slowly got off the couch, yawning and rubbing at her face. Then she squinted at her tentacle with bleary eyes, and snorted.

“I was twelve when I had to watch doctors pry a bollard out of a grown man’s ass. You can’t make me uncomfortable with a wriggly glowstick.” Amy said, and stumbled over to the kitchen table.

Well, it was… pretty much like six or seven steps because this place was tiny, but still.

As Amy sat down and began to make herself a sandwich with the ingredients she’d laid out for her, she just stared at the healer.

“... What the hell is a bollard?” She asked eventually, pulling a chair out, pushing the chicken aside when it jumped on it, then sitting down next to Amy, elbows on the table.

“You…” Amy trailed off in a yawn that left her teary eyed, and she took a moment to wipe her eyes as she finished. “You know those metal short pole things lining the sidewalks in civilised cities that aren’t Brockton Bay?”

She frowned in thought, then furrowed her brows in confusion.

“Those are… thicker than my head. And like over a foot tall…”

Amy just nodded, slathering butter on her slice of bread.

“Yep.”

She just stared into the wall in disbelief.

“A bollard?”

“Yep.” Amy said again, popping the ‘p’.

“How did that even…?” She whispered in befuddled horror.

“Fit? Get in?”

Starting to get morbidly fascinated and disgusted at the same time, she grimaced and shrugged.

“People can be disgusting freaks, trust me. Dude stole it from somewhere got drunk, got lube, and slipped. Ruptured half his organs. Barely lived. Would have been really fucking funny if he died from that, in hindsight.” Amy snorted, and she just took a moment to stare at her.

That… was really just not what she expected Panacea to say about a uh… very stupid patient. 

“But he lived, and I had to see that shit before I had even figured out whether or not cooties was a real thing.”

She grimaced, letting out a soft hiss of sympathy.

“That… eugh.” She shuddered. “How can you eat and talk about it now?”

Amy took a bite of her peanut butter sandwich, gave her a dead-eyed stare, and shrugged.

“I’m too desensitised to give a shit, I dunno. Also, I’m sixteen now. I was like twelve then. Been a while.”

She nodded, starting to think about that for a moment.

“You were already in the hospital from twelve? Really?” She asked, mildly incredulous, and Amy scowled.

“Yeah. I got my powers at twelve when my sister got hurt, made a heart-shaped rose for my sister with it, gave it to her as a gift, and next thing I know I’m basically being dragged to the hospital like a dog on a leash that really doesn’t wanna go on a walk. You know that thing they do where they just let themselves flop down and look at you all smug like ‘ha, drag me now, you weak bitch’?” Amy said, starting to get more animated, and Taylor snorted in laughter at the mental image.

“I mean, I never had a dog, but I’ve seen that in videos.”

Amy nodded, taking another bite.

“Yeah that was me. Just less cute and more pathetic.”

She smiled.

Amy ate, pouring herself a cup of milk.

“You can eat too.” Amy offered, pointing at the fridge.

She looked at her sharply in surprise, then glanced at the fridge.

It’s not like she didn’t smell the meat, but…

“Uhm. It’s- kind of embarrassing.”

Amy made a sound of acknowledgement.

A bit more awkward silence, because of course.

“You know, I’m kinda curious.” Amy started, and she glanced up. “Do you really consider Hannah your mother?”

She was… not expecting that question.

She took a moment to think about it.

“Yeah,” she nodded. “My… first mom, she was… great. She was… I- I don’t really wanna talk about that part, but she was a good parent. And though it feels… disrespectful to compare, Hannah is… I feel that same… connection I did, before, just… a little different, and a lot more… intense, with Hannah. So… yeah. I do. We’ll still get to know each other for a while, but It’s… I don’t think I’ve ever felt more loved.” She murmured with a smile, then glanced up at Amy, and flushed red.

“Okay, that- sorry, way too heavy for morning talk.” She rushed out, nervously fixing her hair back.

Amy slowly chewed, not saying anything or reacting.

“My mom’s a controlling, paranoid bitch that hates me.” Amy said a few seconds later, out of seemingly nowhere.

She paused, and after a moment of processing that, slowly turned her entire body to the side towards Amy as she stared at her almost… challengingly, while still taking bites out of her sandwich.

“Uhm. I don’t… know what to say to that.”

Amy made a small sort of… ‘ eh, that’s what I expected’ sort of shrug.

“Hey, you overshare, I feel like I gotta overshare too. And she is a bitch. She was Hannah’s lawyer, right?”

She nodded.

“Yeah. She had been… alright, for the entire time, but right after the trial was done, she confronted my mom and… they almost had a fight. Learned on the way back that Miss Dallon practically asked her if I had a massive crush on her- as in, Hannah, then asked if Hannah was uh… taking advantage of such a… situation.” She said, her face twisting in a mixture of discomfort and embarrassed bafflement.

Amy paused, mid bite, then hurriedly lowered her sandwich.

“Wait, she just straight up asked Hannah if she’s fucking you?” Amy asked, eyes widening in disbelief.

She shifted, rubbing her shins with her hands as she curled in on herself.

“Okay, please don’t put it like that, that’s just… weird. I don’t want that mental image in my head.” She mumbled, then shifted. “I don’t really know the wording used? But pretty much, yeah.”

Amy just stared at her, confusion plain on her face.

“Okay, but… why? She’s a bitch but she doesn’t do stuff like that out of the blue. Sounds nothing like her.”

“Oh, that’s because I’m really uh… I don’t know, physical? I hug a lot. And… I really love my mom so… I’m just really affectionate. I assume Miss- uh, Carol, isn’t really that way at all, so it probably looked really weird to her.”

Amy seemed conflicted for a moment, before nodding.

A few seconds of awkward silence, at least for her. Amy didn’t seem bothered, just munching on her bread and staring at her.

“Can I touch you?”

She turned, and blinked at Amy, slowly.

“Uhm…?”

Amy rolled her eyes.

“No, dipshit, like, touch you. I need to be in physical contact to use my power. I wanna see if I can find something interesting in you. Brutes are always fun to work on.” Amy explained, then extended her pointer finger to her, keeping it a foot away from her hand, leaving it up to her if she wanted to accept.

She would, if not for the wording.

“Hey, I’m not a brute. Why do people keep calling me that?” She said, a tad… defensively confused, and Amy furrowed her brows, staring at her like she wanted to elaborate. “I can control my strength just fine. I’d have killed Hannah a million times by now if not.”

Amy’s confused stare intensified.

She stared back the exact same way, unsure if she should be offended or not.

Realization came to Amy’s eyes as she leaned back.

“Oh. Oooh, wow, Hannah didn’t tell you anything, huh? Brute is a power classification. Means you’re physically tough, strong, et cetera. Changer is too.”

Her stare lightened.

She did hear those two words a lot, but she assumed it was just some… weirdly dehumanizing way of referring to her. And she never bothered asking anything about it.

“Oh. Uh, didn’t know. Never really asked. Sorry. Sure. Just… don’t change anything.” She said, and extended her hand to Amy, palm up.

Amy nodded, throwing the last bite of her sandwich into her mouth, then reached forward.

Their hands loosely met.

Amy’s jaw slackened, her eyes immediately going glassy.

The sandwich bite rolled out of her mouth and dropped to the floor, and the chicken immediately dove for it with a loud screech, right at her feet, scattering sesame seeds everywhere.

She jerked back in surprise, not having expected that at all, and she felt her eyes switch to their more active mode.

“Hey!” Amy gasped, then dove forward to grab her hand again, and Taylor yelped, not expecting that either, and pulled back a little too hard right as Amy’s hand clamped shut around hers, yanking Amy toward her in a flying tackle that send them both tumbling over backwards in her chair, her loud ‘whoah’ mixing with Amy’s short shriek as the chair slammed into the floor, and Amy sprawled out over her, her sternum pressing into her face as she sputtered and tried not to use her tentacles to right herself and ruin half the apartment in the process, preferably without throwing the healer off.

Amy jerked upright first, and instead of rolling off, scrambled to grab her hand again.

“What are you doing-” She exclaimed, confused and alarmed, and Amy loudly shushed her, yanking her sleeve down and grabbing her hand with both of hers.

Nothing happened, Amy just stared at it for a moment.

Then she shook it like it was an uncooperative pile of meat.

“Come on, what the fuck.” Amy hissed, then looked down at her, staring up with wide, flabbergasted eyes. “Hey, undo that thing, with your eyes. It’s blocking my power somehow.”

Something clicked with a mechanical sound behind her, but she was too mentally stunlocked by whatever the hell was going on to pay attention to it.

“Wh- no, get off me first! We’re on the floor!”





Hannah finally unlocked the door with a sigh, and dropped the gargantuan load of bags in front of the door.

Then she turned, and opened her mouth.

“Wh- no, get off me first! We’re on the floor!” Taylor exclaimed, and Hannah’s mouth clicked shut as she registered the scene of the table, laid out with breakfast food, a third of it on the floor, a gleefully manic chicken eating everything it could gets its beak on around Taylor and Amy, who were on the floor, half-in and half on top of a chair.

And an overturned flower pot was on the side, and she could swear those vines were wriggling towards the chicken.

Her expression blanked as she took in the chaos.

“Who gives a shit, you’re the most interesting thing I’ve ever seen! Let me check you again!” Amy yelled, trying to futilely keep Taylor’s hand in her grasp as she pulled back, practically crawling all over Taylor as she tried to back away.

“What- just get off first, stop-”

“Just let me look at your insides for fuck’s sake!” Amy yelled, eyes wild and manic as she clumsily grappled with Taylor to keep her hand in her clutches.

“Now you’re just making it weird!!” Taylor exclaimed, her voice cracking.

Someone began to bang on the ceiling, likely a disgruntled neighbour.

Hannah let out a long-suffering sigh, and turned to put her forehead against the door, shutting it, then clasped her hands in front of her.

“Oh god who art thou in Heaven, of glorious light and eternal life, please grant me strength to defeat adversity and overcome the imperfections that plague my humble nature…” She began.

Notes:

"amy will never willingly cuddle with someone" it says, eating its cereal

*insert interesting, toggleable biology that she can look at, which will give her every reason possible to constantly touch taylor because she's interesting af*

*insert the stickman spitting out the cereal*

muahahaahah

AGAIN, I READ ALL YOUR COMMENTS, THEY'RE SO FUCKING MANY JESUS CHRIST IM SO MOTIVATED

tyvm for them, i read them all in between class breaks to lift my mood :)

enjoy stupid crack/fluff

Chapter 33

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Amy spitefully glared at her from across the couch, safely contained within a tube of tentacles that kept her in place and docile while Hannah paced in front of them, sighing and rubbing at her face.

She turned and shot her a glare back, fighting through the clenching, painful anxiety in her stomach and the guilty bile in her throat to direct as much annoyance through the look as she could muster. 

It faded quickly. She just didn’t have it in her.

“Okay. So… up until you both hit the floor, it was all an accident.” Hannah repeated, giving them a quick look to confirm.

They nodded, Amy still looking like an animal that was held in place against its will.

The guilt quintupled as Hannah’s lips took a downturn.

“I-I’m sorry.” She eked out, rubbing at her shins.

She felt like she was about to cry.

She wanted to do something nice for them and instead just ended up giving Amy a couple bruises and Hannah a headache.

She could snap steel with her fingers, and she got startled by a chicken and a girl barely a year and something older than her.

If she wasn’t here, Hannah would just be eating some nice breakfast and watching TV with Amy, not looking all stressed and annoyed…

Familiar spiralling thoughts of self-hatred swirled around her head.

Couldn’t even hold someone’s hand right. Or cook, or do anything. Or…

She tried to focus on Hannah, and it helped. Ears on her mom, eyes on the floor, breaths measured and mind blank.

She knew she was overreacting, of course, but that didn’t really help her to stop doing it.

“... Uh… Taylor? You good?” Amy asked, surprisingly confused and kind in her tone, and Hannah’s pacing stopped instantly.

“H-hhnm?” She hummed out, feigning ignorance but entirely unable to keep the waver out of her voice.

Couldn’t even do something nice for them you walking piece of shi-

Hannah dropped to her knees in front of her at the couch, and a hand went to her jaw, nudging her head up, their eyes meeting.

Hannah gave her a small, sad smile, her other hand going to her shoulder.

“Nothing to worry about sweetheart. It’s just a bit of a mess, it’ll get cleaned up.”

She averted her eyes, feeling the prison pants she was still wearing fray and tear from her nervous kneading, breathing slowly through her mouth.

Her mind just wouldn’t conjure words. Not many of them.

“Sorry.” She croaked out, and swallowed, not at all intending for her voice to sound that devastated.

Hannah sighed, and tugged her forward, one hand at the back of her knee and the other at her back.

She obliged and scooted forward, off the couch and onto Hannah’s legs, and felt her doubts and fears fade, that acidic hatred washing away as she threw her arms around Hannah, and shoved her nose into her neck, breathing in deeply.

“Sorry.” She mumbled, and Hannah shushed her, kissing the side of her head as her arms squeezed around her waist.

It was so comforting it only took her a few seconds to forget why she had even felt so miserable, why she had felt so much self-directed anger over what was… suddenly, nothing all that serious.

Just a mess, Hannah said, and she was right. Like always.

“I uhm, feel like I’m really intruding on a moment here. Do you want me to uh, go?” Amy mumbled from behind and somewhere to her left.

“Don’t care.” She mumbled, serene and content as the negative emotions quickly flowed out, shifting her arms and legs to practically latch onto Hannah, breathing in her scent. Each breath felt more like it brought in warm fluff straight into her brain, rather than mere air.

“... Is she bipolar?” Amy whispered to Hannah, presumably. Or mouthed, but she could still hear it.

“Amy, shush.” Hannah gently reprimanded, and Amy seemingly complied.

She took another few deep breaths to calm down, one of her arms around Hannah’s waist and the other going around her ribs and fisting onto her shoulder, only barely not tearing the shirt.

“Sorry. Just… uh, Miss Elena had a word for- that. Spiralling thoughts.” She whispered, licking her lips.

“Hm. I’ve heard people struggle with those a lot. It’s not uncommon. Alright... We’ll have a chat about that in a bit. For now, are you alright? Want to help me and Amy clean up? You don’t have to.”

She shook her head immediately.

“N-no, I want to help.”

Hannah nodded with a soft humm, nails gently scratching at her nape.

“Alright. Could you catch the chicken and lock it in the bathroom? I want to have a short chat with Amy.”

She hummed affirmative, and Hannah made to move.

She didn’t move.

Hannah huffed, full of fond exasperation.

“C’mon, sweetheart. We can cuddle any time. Let’s clean up before the chicken gets sick and pukes on my carpet.”

She peeked over her shoulder at the little demon, and it was still busy pecking at everything it could see.

With a sigh full of complete and utter reluctance, she made to get off.

Then she paused, and darted forward to peck Hannah on the cheek.

“Thank you.” She whispered, and leaned back, using two tentacles to push herself up to the couch, then over its side.

Now, to catch the chicken without accidentally squishing it to red-purple paste.

… How fragile was a chicken?

She heard Amy yelp behind her, and paused, turning to see her glaring at the tentacle still tightly wound around her torso, half-dragged off the couch.

“You’re not gonna drag me along, right?” Amy asked, brows furrowed, and she shook her head.

“Uh, no, I just forgot. You’re… not gonna tackle me again, right?”

Amy’s nose wrinkled.

You did that. I don’t tackle Brutes.”

She opened her mouth, then closed it.

She kinda did do that.

“Amy.” Hannah said, voice unamused as she got up, and Amy instantly zipped up.

She let the tentacle turn to mist, gave an awkward look to Amy, unsure of how to act around the healer after their awkward… tussle? Then with a small, awkward wave, to sort of show that she wasn’t mad at her despite her acting like a weirdo for a bit, she turned around to catch the chicken and drag it into the bathroom.

Then she would pet it for a few minutes in private because it was cute in a hungry goblin type of way, but nobody had to know that.





Amy flexed her arms with a slight sigh, only just now realising how numb they’d gotten.

She glanced up, and Hannah gave her that adult ‘we need to talk’ look, and pointed at the bedroom.

Inwardly, she was kind of ashamed of herself for acting like that and very surprised because she’d never felt such a pure, manic desire to just look at something and keep staring because what the fuck was that, but it was like- like some of the stupid stories she’d hear online, about people literally seeing red and going crazy with anger, barely remembering what they did in the aftermath.

She felt kinda like that, but instead of rage it was just a fizzling, hissing need in the back of her head that demanded she look at Taylor’s insides.

She’d find a way to get the girl to agree. Soon, or she’d lose her shit. That stuff was just sighsudsgunfsd-

She walked in behind Hannah, internally sighing.

Damn it, she’d just met the girl and she freaked her the fuck out.

Which, fair, but still, she’d rather have a half-decent relationship with her. She was starting to lose her mind again, only this time, it was from isolation.

She hadn’t realized how much all that forced socialising with Vicky and the hospital work had conditioned her brain to be an introvert that wanted to socialise.

Because that just made so much sense.

Sarcasm. 

A few texts and the occasional dinner with Hannah was not exactly enough socialisation for her stupid monkey brain anymore.

More than that, she just felt dread.

She knew this song and dance.

Something got fucked up? Something went wrong? Amy’s fault.

And god damn it she wasn’t sure why but having to take that from Hannah felt a lot worse than getting it from Carol, at least in her head that was vividly picturing what was to come.

Hannah walked in, she followed, jaw working as she looked to the side, unsure if she should be angry at Hannah or herself for getting the hope things might work differently in here than her old house.

She had thought of it, briefly, but now she was realising that it would be a repeat of what happened in her old home, wouldn’t it? The favoured teenage girl would be Taylor, of course, the male figure would be nonexistent, and the woman in charge would just view her as an annoyance again.

It was stupid, but three weeks of living with an adult that treated her so well had gotten her inordinately attached to the woman, in a… ‘positive older figure’ kind of way.

The door shut, and she braced herself to hear how she was at fault for all this, somehow, despite it being mostly Taylor’s fault for being so damn jumpy.

She turned, and met Hannah’s eyes, her own full of challenge.

No, she really wanted to hear how this was her fucking f-

“First of all, this isn’t about the table or the mess.” Hannah started, sitting on the messy bed, and patting the mattress next to her.

Her preconceptions of how this would go just kinda stared at Hannah through her own eyes for a moment before evaporating into a vague confusion.

She stepped forward, and sat next to Hannah, eyeing her with a clear, curious look.

“First of all…” Hannah started, licking her lips as she stared at the wall, in clear thought. “I don’t want you to treat Taylor differently after I tell you this, alright? Or at least, too much . Just something to keep in mind to make this cohabitation a little easier until our apartment is done.”

Oh right. They’d leave eventually. She was still the outsider.

She ignored the pang of loneliness that sparked in her chest, and nodded.

Hannah sighed, rubbing at her face.

“Okay, first, some ground rules since I didn’t get the chance to do this earlier. First of all, try to be a little less… rude with your words. Especially to me.”

Her brows furrowed, mouth opening in confusion.

The fuck did that have to do with anything?

“I’m not saying this for my ego, I’m saying this for your well-being. Remember in the hallway, the first time we met here? I asked what your letter was saying and you just said ‘bitch, what’?”

She grimaced a bit, because it sounded a lot worse coming from Hannah’s mouth.

“Yeah?” She asked, averting her eyes with a bit of an awkward air.

Hannah nodded, and pointed at the door.

“If you called me a bitch in front of Taylor, even without meaning it, I think she would probably instantly despise you. I know you cuss a lot, or you hear a lot of cuss words, so they just don’t have any punch to you anymore, so you just throw them out in casual conversation without meaning any harm, but Taylor doesn’t think that way. She’s not desensitised to this language, so it still packs a mental punch, a real insult in there. The words haven’t lost their meaning at all. And she… unfortunately, cares a lot more about me, than she does about herself. Or… I think pretty much anyone. So… while she might let some insults to herself slip or even… agree.. .” Hannah said, voice oddly hushed and weary, and she took a moment to process that.

“If you badmouth me in front of her, I’m… fairly confident she’s just going to hate your guts for ages. And if you go overboard, she might try and attack you. I’m… not entirely sure. And I think none of us need that. So, try to be a little more mindful of how you talk, alright?” Hannah finished.

It was rare to have these moments of ‘oh shit, they’re right, they know more, and I should listen to this person’ , but she was having one right now. She hadn’t even noticed that commentary about her vocabulary. It just sort of happened over time, working in a hospital where emotions ran high and blood ran thin.

Shit, she called Taylor a dipshit and a brute yesterday, without meaning anything by it. But her amicable behaviour, aside from a bit of annoyance, lent even more credence to what Hannah was saying about her. It checked out. Taylor didn’t seem too fussed about it.

“Right. That uh, checks out. I’ll tell her I’m sorry about the whole… weird hyperfocus thingie episode too.”

Hannah nodded slowly.

“Yeah, I’m unsure if that was the biokinetic equivalent of a Tinker fugue, but it kind of looked like one. You looked a bit… unhinged.”

She sighed heavily.

“I felt unhinged. She’s just so interesting, and the fucking cells she’s got in her make no damn sense and they’re like a- like a piece of abstract fractal artwork compared to normal biology I have no clue how that shit works because it’s so tiny like a layered cell within a cell within an atom-”

“Amy.” Hannah said, dryly, and she stopped talking, realising she was gesticulating with her hands the entire time.

She dropped them with a huff.

“Now, second thing about Taylor. Do not be insensitive. I know your entire attitude to life at the moment is generally… cranky, especially when you deprive yourself of sleep to experiment or when the experiments don’t go that well, but do not say anything meant to hurt. She’s only uncaring to other people’s opinions because I’m practically the only person she knows. As she gets to know you more, she’ll care about what you say more, or so I imagine. So the more time goes on, the more considerate you will be with your words, alright? None of us here are the picture of mental health, though some of us are much better off than others, but Taylor’s… in an especially… unstable spot. And I will not accept you hurting her over some… teenage squabble, okay? Not saying you’ll have any of those, but you know, precautions.”

She chewed on her tongue for a moment, thinking back to how Taylor went from looking like a frozen, dead-eyed fish on the verge of a mental lockdown, to cuddling with Hannah on the floor and acting like she just got her daily dose of catnip. In like, seconds.

So, not bipolar, but not exactly on stable ground either. Not unexpected whatsoever, considering recent events. And she didn’t even know the full story, probably. She was also NOT someone that could comment on someone else’s mental health. She was a mess of neuroses and trauma and attitude problems from years of repression.

“Alright. Fair enough.” She nodded, actually meaning it.

Hannah smiled.

“Good. That’s pretty much all I wanted. Now, I’ll have a short talk with Taylor, once she’s done with the chicken.”

“Wait, that’s all? Really?” She asked, disbelief obvious, and Hannah nodded with a curious glance.

She furrowed her brows in a mixture of relief and confusion, then nodded, still hearing faint clucking and snickering, likely from Taylor.

She didn’t even get scolded for the mess outside. Or blamed for it.

It felt… nice.

“Should we name the chicken too?” She asked, wanting to fill the silence.

Hannah turned to blink at her.

She rolled her wrist.

“You know, like that stupid cactus joke I made? Feels wrong to name a cactus and not a literal chicken.” She whispered, and feeling immensely awkward, shrugged.

Hannah smiled.

“Maybe something less silly?”

She nodded gravely.

“Ravager.” She growled with a fake-determined glare at the wall.

Hannah snorted with laughter, a hand flying to cover her mouth.

“Annihilator.” She provided with equal gravitas, raising her arms in a ‘ behold!’ gesture, a smile twitching to her lips at the stupidity of all this.

God, what a strange fucking day.

Hannah turned her face away, her shoulders shaking.

“N-no, I’m not parti-ticipating- in th-this.” Hannah snickered out, getting off the bed to walk to the door. “I’m gonna go talk to Taylor for a sec.”

She nodded, and flopped back onto the bed to stare at the ceiling as the door swung open then shut.

God, but the things she could do if she could figure out Taylor’s biology…

Maybe curing cancer once and for all wasn’t an impossibly sisyphean task that would drive her mad with five dozens of plant experiments and little to show for it beyond party tricks that might be useful but certainly not in a place with modern medical equipment or people.





Taylor closed the bathroom door, saw her, and smiled.

She smiled back.

“Hey, before we clean things up, can we talk for a second?” She asked, half-whispering, and Taylor nodded, skittering to her side quickly, staring up at her with a very particular type of loving, uncaring soulfulness in her eyes.

It was like staring into the eyes of a puppy, if they were red and glowing like LED strips.

“What is it?” Taylor whispered, leaning into her side like this was some super secret conversation, and the action was so endearing she couldn’t help but smile wider.

“Let’s sit.”

Taylor did as asked, then waited for her to sit down next to her before turning around and scooting her butt onto her lap, leaning back and over her.

She shifted, the pose familiar, and within seconds, had Taylor bundled up on her lap, comfy and content.

“So… about earlier.” She started, and Taylor hummed questioningly.

“How do you feel about therapy?” She asked, and Taylor stilled.

A long moment of silence passed before Taylor shuffled a little.

“Not… great? I didn’t like it. It was insightful to some extent, but also stressful. And since I don’t want to talk about most of the things that matter, it felt like a waste of time. And I don’t think I can ever trust a therapist. They’re not my friends, they don’t care about me, they wouldn’t even bother to look at me if they weren’t being paid. I could be on the verge of killing myself and they’d ask for a check just to talk me out it.” Taylor mumbled, in the most cynical string of words she’d heard from the girl so far.

The thing was… she wasn’t exactly wrong. They helped, but they were professionals. Their help was a transaction.

“I’ll do it if you want me to though.” Taylor said quietly, sighing into the side of her neck as she shifted even closer.

She took a moment to think, and think hard.

She had the power to force Taylor to try and get better, but she wasn’t comfortable using that. It felt wrong.

But Taylor was also… probably not doing that great, at least according to Elena back then, and she doubted Taylor had substantially improved on some of the background functions of her mind that hurt her, even if generally, she was just exceedingly happy to be around her.

Taylor was practically always fine and happy around her, but Taylor being around her constantly, non stop, forever, was… probably quite unrealistic. And trying to say or mention that might make Taylor fear that she was trying to make distance between them so she could leave her behind like literally everyone else in her life had so far, whether on purpose or not, which was just a disaster waiting to happen.

So that actually raised the question… did Taylor need to go to therapy even if she didn’t want to?

In the long-term, she felt like the answer was a yes.

Hannah didn’t plan on getting a partner… pretty much ever, honestly, but there was no reason for Taylor not to have one. She’d grow up, and she’d have an entire life ahead of her that she had to live, and much as Hannah wouldn’t mind being there for all of it, she doubted that was feasible.

Hopefully, Taylor would one day get in a relationship, or make a family, or gods knew what, and when and if that happened, these few years of therapy would be indispensable to making that life as happy as it could get without Taylor’s trauma being a blockade.

“Hm. Don’t you think it could help you though? Just a bit ago, you looked ready to cry because you and Amy dropped some things on the floor. Not that that is bad in any way, but don’t you think therapy would help you manage and deal with those…”

She almost said overreactions, which would be a bad way to put it.

“Reactions? Make them less intense for you?” She suggested. “I won’t always be here to pull you out of those spiralling thoughts you know? I might be at work, I might be at home while you might be at school, we might be doing different chores at opposite sides of the city so that at nighttime we have enough time to cuddle and watch a movie… life isn’t the most static thing, sweetheart.”

Taylor said nothing.

Then continued to say nothing, for almost a full minute.

Right as she was about to check if Taylor had fallen asleep on her lap, Taylor sighed.

“I… it might… help. How much time are we talking about…?” Taylor mumbled uncertainly, and she resisted the urge to lean back and groan in sheer relief, instead leaning forward and giving Taylor’s hair an extra aggressive kiss.

“How about one hour a week? Is that alright?” She asked quickly, and after a moment of reluctant hesitance, Taylor gave a small nod.

“Okay. I’ll… try.”

She shifted her arms and squished Taylor against her front, extending her neck forward to give an aggressive kiss to Taylor’s cheek.

Taylor began to lowly purr in response, and she grinned wide against her before pulling back with a slight ‘muah’ sound.

“Thank you sweetheart. I’ll start looking. Now, let’s get Amy, clean this up, and have an actual breakfast, hm?”

“... Can it wait?” Taylor mumbled petulantly, wriggling closer to her.

She huffed air through her nose in amusement, and gently pushed Taylor away.

“If I obliged you all the time, we’d never get anything done. Come on, up.”

Taylor whined a little, but complied.





Amy blew a hair out of her eyes, forehead damp with sweat and expression distinctly irritated.

“I think we’re done.” She said, straightening the towel, and Amy nodded, leaning back against the kitchen counter.

“Hey, by the way, while Hannah does whatever she’s doing-”

“It’s called cooking. ” Hannah interrupted from the side, amused, arranging vegetables on the kitchen counter to make a… salad?

“- I just wanted to apologise. I’m not usually like that. Just- I’m used to things being absurdly boring, and you are genuinely the most interesting thing I’ve ever seen. And my power tends to make me a little hyperfixated on interesting stuff, so it kinda forced me to go ‘unga bunga grab her right now . Though saying that makes it sound like I’m offloading responsibility to my power.”

She froze, hand stopping in the middle of putting a towel on the back of one of the chairs.

Slowly, she licked her lips.

“I’m… quite familiar with having my power force me to do things I don’t want to do.” She quietly said, hoping to make a sort of… uh, bridge there, with the healer. A point of relation.

Amy paused, and Hannah did as well, turning to look at her.

It took Amy a moment, before her eyes widened, and she visibly grimaced, making a weird, pained hiss… sort of noise.

“Oh- uh, not- not trying to compare or insinuate that- that you’re offloading re -

Hannah sighed.

“Amy, please stop shoving your own foot deeper into your throat. She didn’t take it that way.”

Amy stopped again, glanced at Hannah, then at her.

She wasn’t the most expressive right now, so she just stared, nodded, then gave a slow shrug.

“Didn’t think you were saying that. And don’t apologise. I mean, I wasn’t really hurt by hitting the floor. Just a little surprised. So… no harm no foul.”

Amy made a small ‘ah’ sound, then nodded, pursing her lips and averting her gaze.

Goddamn it, this was back to awkward territory.

She shifted, and scratched at the back of her head.

“I uhm, wanted to thank you, actually. I mean, you’re saving mom a lot of grief by helping me feed. That’s why I set breakfast up in the first place. As a thank you. So uh, don’t be too sorry?”

Amy’s expression crumpled in… guilt?

“Don’t thank me, I’m getting paid to make your food. Quite a bit too.”

She blinked at her.

Her mind immediately went back to the therapist, or therapists, plural, who she knew wouldn’t bother helping her or Hannah if they weren’t making money off of them.

“...Would you still do it if you weren’t?”

Hannah slowed, discreetly glancing at Amy with a curious look.

Amy looked deeply uncomfortable for a moment, biting her cheek. One of her legs swung to tap her heel against the kitchen drawers behind her.

“If I wasn’t in such a bad spot, honestly, and I knew you a little better… yeah.”

She felt some of her own apprehension leave, and took out a chair, plopping down into it and moving forward to practically lay on it, chin on her hands and staring up at Amy.

“Why are you in a bad spot?”

Amy turned to Hannah with a look that seemed to ask for permission, and Hannah nodded instantly, so Amy turned to her.

“The PRT is somewhat likely to do to me what they tried to do to you, if they found out about my power. One slip-up, one law broken, and I’d probably be thrown into a pit or mysteriously end up committing suicide via two gunshots to the back of the head, if you know what I mean. If you’re wondering why, I want you to think about this for a moment…” Amy started, biting her lip and averting her gaze. “D-do you have any idea how easy it would be for me to make the perfect plague?”

Both she and Hannah stiffened, their attention magnetised to the nervous, twitchy healer.

“Mix and match a dozen diseases, make it airborne, water-transmitted, touch-transmitted, biomatter transmitted, not affecting animals but letting them be carriers? Let it target the human genome maybe… I could probably kill half this country before they found a cure, or another Biotinker figured out how to neutralise it en masse.”

Her eyes slowly widened as that information processed, and she gulped as she realized how likely it was that Amy might get the same treatment she got or even worse.

They had wanted to kill her because she resembled a serial killer with a kill count in the high three digits.

If they knew that Amy could, probably, if she tried, kill millions.. .

That ‘ suicide via two gunshots to the back of the head’ comment suddenly sounded like more than just a humorous joke about government plots.

“And if it got really out of control and spread internationally, god fucking knows how many people I could kill. I could commit mass genocide on a level that would make chinese tyrants look like amateurs without even stepping a foot outside the city. And it probably would take half the effort of my current project. I mean, the smaller I go, the harder and more frustrating my power is to use, but it’s still kinda doable. I could make a plague in a couple months at most if I wanted to.”

Both she and Hannah stared at her.

Amy awkwardly shrugged.

“So, yeah. Shit spot. I need to stay safe, stay low, and only experiment in private places, at least until I have results so good that there would be national outcry if I were to get arrested. Like if I made a cure for cancer. Which I’m doing. Step two out of probably two thousand is done, I found a way to target specific cells.”

“Wow.” She mumbled, her evaluation of Amy rising sharply. “Will seeing my… biology, help with that?”

Amy’s head jerked up, eyes wide with a fervent light as she hurriedly nodded, twice.

“... You could have just said that instead of tackling me.” She said, and extended a hand, palm up.

Amy twitched like she was about to actually tackle her this time, but stayed put, weakly glaring at her.

“You did that.”

“Girls.” Hannah sighed, and they both shut up. “Bioexperimentation later, breakfast now. Bug, could you get something to eat too?” Hannah asked her, smiling, and she nodded hurriedly, getting off the chair and diving into the fridge to find the meat.

If Amy said she wasn’t bothered by it, she could at least try to eat in front of her without wanting to crawl into a hole. Hannah was… weirdly uncaring about watching her eat what was essentially her own flesh, so that helped her be a little more comfortable with it.

“Bug?” Amy asked.

“Just a nickname.” She hummed, smiling broadly as she dug a plastic box out of the back of the fridge, and opened it, turning to see Hannah presenting a plate to her.

“Are you… sure?” She asked just to confirm, and after a nod, she used her fingertips and fished out a raw… steak of sorts, marinating in its own blood for a couple days now, and plopped it down on the plate with a wet slap, closing the box and shoving it back in the fridge, swallowing nervously as she sat down, licking her fingers clean.

Amy sat down, and Hannah put the salad on the table before following suit, immediately munching down on her toast.

“... Want milk?” She asked, grabbing the carton, and Hannah nodded at her with an affirmative hum, mouth full of toast.

It was a small thing, but it was nice to do something for someone she liked. She felt useful in a tiny but warm way.

She gave Hannah the cup, basked in her smile with a grin of her own, then turned to Amy, raising the carton questioningly.

Amy made a strangely feral growl through her mouthful of toast that somehow sounded pretty affirmative, so she did the same.

Then she put the carton down and fidgeted, staring at her plate. 

“Uhm, anyone want water?” She asked quietly, and glancing up, saw nothing but a hand.

A moment later that hand landed on her head in a soft pat.

Hannah swallowed her bite, then ruffled her hair a little.

“Taylor, just eat. Amy doesn’t care, and I’m used to it.” Hannah smiled reassuringly, cutting right to the chase, and she bit her lip with a nod as she took a fork, stabbing it through the slab of meat.

Hannah’s hand returned to her toast.

With a small nervous glance that revealed that neither Hannah or Amy were too focused on her, she brought the steak to her mouth, and bit down before she could second-guess herself.

The taste, as always, was divine.

She sighed in bliss, and lowered her fork a little, eyelids lowering.

The taste-

A loud clatter came from below, and she startled, staring down at the steak, half-inside the plate all of a sudden, and her fork empty.

It was also… weirdly stubby.

She blinked at her fork, turning it.

“Did you just fucking eat half the fork?” Amy exclaimed, brows high and smiling with obvious amusement and incredulousness.

She flushed crimson, ducking her head.

“Shutup.” She mumbled. “I usually just use my hands but I look like a caveman if I do that on a table.”

Amy snickered.

She flushed harder, her face feeling like it was on fire as she gingerly put the fork down by her plate and picked her food up with her fingertips.

“Wait, there’s blood splatters on my toast.” Amy mumbled, squinting at flecks of red on her toast, then shrugged and bit into it anyway.

"Great, now there's two of them." Hannah mumbled with amusement, shaking her head.

Taylor just groaned in embarrassed misery around her mouthful of meat.

She was never using cutlery again.

Notes:

i love seeing repeat commenters. caboobe guy with the contessa hat, dude with a duck banana pfp, guy with Zuko pfp, spider roleplayer guy, I swear I could go on for like 10 mins, there's so many of you who have been here from the start XD

ty for that

enjoy lads, read all ur stuff as always, don't worry too much about kagune speculation, ill keep things p simple, this isnt a fight fic

If you want a more serious story that has a completely different tone to this, go read 'Summoner'! I put a lot of work into it. :)

Chapter 34

Notes:

more slow, domestic fluff, pretty short :D

next chap, a bit of plot/life progression

we have entered the slice of life arc, aka slow and lazy fluff/fun :)

if you have any cute ideas/prompts/things you want to see, throw them my way! I have SO MANY ideas about what to do with these three, but you can never have too many

thank you all very much for the absurd amount of comments and support, it's really nice to just check my phone when im miserable on a bus or something and just see people enjoying my little story

it also helps a lot with motivation i wont lie

see you soonish, I think :d

Chapter Text

Hannah was quite trapped at the moment.

Honestly, not that she minded overmuch.

She was sitting on the couch, and Taylor sitting on her completely limp, arms thrown around her neck and face nuzzled against her shoulder as she breathed low and slow, dressed in one of Hannah’s turtleneck sweaters and grey sweatpants, both a little oversized.

A deep, bone-rattling purr continued almost endlessly, like a little chainsaw made of lazy love, and she just smiled ever wider as it continued, her heart melting into cotton fuzz.

She loved this.

Just, so much.

She couldn’t get the smile off her face as she slowly and gently used her nails to scratch Taylor’s back under her shirt, her eyes spending half their time on the TV and the other half just watching with adoring amusement at how Taylor’s tentacles would react to her scratches and shifts, swaying and curling on the floor, now mostly clear of plants.

Amy was sitting on the other end of the couch, doing research on Hannah’s laptop, giving her and Taylor indecipherably odd looks on occasion.

Taylor shifted with a sleepy mumble, turning to kiss her neck again, something she was getting quite used to by now, and then turned away again, shifting, then going back to a limp puddle of purring goo, an inch away from falling back asleep, only kept awake by the TV and the chicken that Amy was absentmindedly petting and shoving away from her keyboard whenever it tried to peck the keys off, clucking incessantly.

That was how the majority of their first noon was spent.

She hadn’t had such a lazy day in years. 

Eventually, Amy huffed with laughter, and she side-eyed the girl as she was staring at them.

“So, how do I get my own cannibal lap cat?” Amy asked with a slight smile, almost smug.

“Just make one.” Taylor lazily mumbled, and Amy’s smile widened, her shoulders shaking.

Then the healer pointed at the screen, smile turning into a smug look of almost… sadistic glee.

“By the way, you two are on national TV. Very cute pictures, you should put those in a photo album.”

She paused in her lazy humming, and calmly turned her head to Amy, brows slightly furrowed.

“... And why are we on national TV?” She asked, ignoring Taylor’s attempts to burrow into her shirt collar nose-first, in the laziest way possible.

“Slow news day.” Amy shrugged, then turned the laptop, briefly pushing the chicken out of the way again to show her the screen.

She squinted, then gave up with a huff, turning and curling into Taylor, kissing her hair.

“Can’t read that from here.” She mumbled, nuzzling Taylor.

Amy sighed, turning the laptop back towards herself.

Fine . You two just got like that one minute daily fluff segment they get every day to prevent people from finding their program completely depressing. It was from some chick on the internet talking about you two with some selfies. Instead of showing rescued puppies or something, they just showed you two, sucked Hannah’s di-” Amy paused, and grimaced, “er, praised…? Hannah, for half of it, talking about how great she is to be both a great hero and a mother, then moved on to something more depressing. Funny thing is that article sites caught wind of this first and didn’t look as deep into the facts so they just speculated that you guys were girlfriends. Wanted to gross you two out but you won’t read it.” Amy mumbled, pouting, and Hannah rolled her eyes with a smile.

“Had enough of that from Carol, thank you.”

Taylor mumbled something vaguely resembling human speech, one of her tentacles rubbing across Hannah’s shins like a cat’s tail.

“You’re both boring.” Amy grumbled to herself, and then shoved the chicken off again, now scowling. “Can you stop you feathery shithead? It’s a fucking keyboard, why are you so obsessed with it?” She hissed.

The chicken stared, blankly, up at Amy.

Hannah could imagine that all that was going on behind that chicken’s eyes was poorly compressed elevator music, playing on a mind-numbing repeat.

The chicken then looked down at the side of the keyboard.

It tilted its head, and tried to peck into the USB port on the side, and Amy growled, shoving the laptop aside to grab the thing.

It didn’t panic or move at all.

“I should not have turned off your adrenaline receptors, you walking sack of crap.” Amy mumbled to herself, staring intently at the chicken. A few seconds in, it began to writhe and cluck, flapping its wings.

Amy grimaced and tossed it away, letting it flap to the floor and skitter away.

“Do you usually talk to the chicken?” She asked, side-eyeing the scene with a lazy smile.

Amy sniffed with fake haughtiness, turning her nose up as she leaned back, unaware of the purple chicken feather stuck in her painted black hair as she crossed her arms. 

“If Taylor can talk to and cuddle her food then so can I.” Amy declared.

It took her a moment to get it, then she let out a loud snort followed by a giggle, making Taylor twist and hug her a little tighter.

“Mum’s not foohd.” Taylor slurred, and Amy was about to say something, then paused, seemed to rethink it, and closed her mouth, going back to the laptop.

Hannah went back to watching the show, after a short moment of silence, smiling as wide as every other time Taylor called her 'mom', like it was the most natural thing in the world. It felt amazing.

The show on the screen itself was quite low budget, like most new shows were, considering that the new entertainment medium was just watching heroes and villains duke it out on the internet, but it was a nice show. Almost realistic too.

Thirty minutes later, to her great surprise, Taylor pulled away, yawning and rubbing at her eyes as she sat on her lap.

Taylor blinked at her, then glanced to the side.

“Gotta… bathroom.” Taylor mumbled, then with great reluctance, slid off.

Hannah just got comfortable and nodded with a smile, looking back to the TV as Taylor walked off.

“Hey, when you’re back, can I finally take a look at you?” Amy called from the side, and she turned, seeing Taylor pause, turn, give her a longing, hesitant look, then look at Amy.

“...Uhm… if you scoot over close enough, sure.” Taylor nodded. Then turned and rushed into the bathroom.

Amy watched her go, then turned to her with a strange look on her face.

Not suspicious or concerned, just a little puzzled.

“So she’s uhm… really cuddly.”

She nodded, turning back to the TV.

“Yeah.”

“...She’s not gonna do the same to me if she starts liking me, right?” Amy asked, looking unsure about the idea.

She snorted.

“Not to this extent, no. Don’t worry.”

Amy nodded, the purple feather bobbing up and down in her hair with the motion.

Something about how it was positioned bothered her.

She turned to Amy, watching the feather, barely hanging on via two or three frazzled hairs from Amy’s head.

“Hey, come over here for a sec.” She said, and Amy gave her a confused, hesitant look before getting up, holding the laptop up, and sitting down next to her.

She half-turned, one knee up on the couch, and gently reached for her head.

Amy did that thing she did whenever Hannah went to touch her, which was to widen her eyes and lock up, looking somewhere between uneasy and confused.

She brushed her hair back and fished out the feather in the process, then spent a moment gently trying to untangle at least a small portion of her hair, before pulling it back a little to straighten it out.

She flipped the feather to match the direction of the hair, and then carefully stuck in the quill end in, wiggling it a little to tangle it with the hairs a bit, just so it wouldn’t fall off.

Then she let go, and hurriedly fished her phone out with a smile, taking a quick picture of Amy’s befuddled, confused face, and most importantly, the oddly fashionable and pretty feather in her hair.

“Wh- hey, what’s with the picture?” Amy asked, voice higher than usual, raising a hand to her hair gingerly and patting it, confused about what she did.

She silently chuckled, and picked the photo before turning the phone around and shoving it towards Amy.

Amy blinked at it, her hand hovering over where the feather was, uncertain.

“You look great with that in, by the way. You look like a more bubbly version of the early two thousands emo girls.” She said, and almost snorted with laughter at the way Amy’s expression twisted in distaste.

“I’m not bubbly. ” Amy grumbled, still staring at the picture like she wasn’t sure if she liked it or if she was personally offended by it, her hovering hand dropping by her side.

“I said more bubbly. You just don’t look like a graveyard keeper with obscene amounts of makeup on, which was the look that trend used to aim for, I think.” She said, smiling wide. “I like it. Adds character.”

Amy looked dubious, but after a short moment of chewing on her cheek, nodded slowly.

“...Yeah, a bit… Vicky always told me I looked better with colors.” Amy mumbled, then her expression crumpled in a distinctly unpleasant, longing way.

Her smile faded for something more sympathetic.

“Missing your sister?”

Amy took in a shaky breath, and then let out in a deep sigh.

“Y-yeah. Relapsing is really tempting right now.” Amy said with a husky sort of bone-deep sadness in her voice, eyes dropping.

She paused at that, blinking at the girl.

“Relapsing?” She asked, voice a tad louder than usual with alarm, and Amy froze, her fingers going white around the laptop. 

Relapsing to what? Amy hadn’t shown many signs of addiction so far, beyond a lot of erratic mood swings and the tendency to zone out and start scratching her forearms at times, in a lazy, tactile way.

“Wait, you do drugs?” Taylor yelled through the bathroom door, sounding surprisingly offended by the mere idea, and Amy had a full-body flinch, jerking her head to it.

“Wha-?! No! Also you could hear us the whole time?!” Amy called out, defensive and angry at the same time.

“Oh. Yeah. I have uh, extra good hearing, sorry.” Taylor called out, then went silent, and Amy hurriedly gave her a side-glance.

She cleared her throat, gathering her thoughts, rubbing the nape of her own neck with her hand.

“Well… if you say so, alright, but if you do have some kind of uhm, addiction, you know we could help you out with that, right? A big part of rehabilitation programs is about having someone to hold you accountable to staying clean-”

“Not.” Amy growled harshly, then paused, cleared her throat, and glanced away. “Not a drug, or a medicine, or anything. Or alcohol. Just… something. Something private. It’s not physical, it’s uhm, emotional. That’s why I’m always doing my best to keep busy and prevent a single thought from accidentally occurring up here.” Amy knocked her knuckles onto her head, a tad harder than she probably should, and slumped back into the couch.

“Can we drop it now? Both of you? Don’t wanna talk about it.” Amy asked.

“Yeah, sorry!” Taylor called from the bathroom.

She leaned down a bit, to catch Amy’s eyes, then nodded with a smile.

“I still maintain that you look great with the feather.” She said, to change the subject.

Amy’s expression lightened significantly, and though she still looked dubious of her words, mumbled out a seemingly genuine ‘thanks’.

“I can give a second opinion in a second.” Taylor called from the bathroom, and Amy scoffed.

“You mean you’d disagree with-” Amy seemed to have a strange verbal hiccup there, pausing oddly, “- with your mom?”

“Uhm. No.” Taylor said.

“So why give a second opinion?” Amy called out, focusing on the laptop, wiggling the trackpad to wake it up again.

“I don’t know, validation? Compliments are nice.” Taylor said, and Amy slowed, brow furrowing.

“Oh. Thanks? We should probably stop yelling.” Amy yelled.

“Yeah, we should!” Taylor yelled back.

Hannah just turned away and let herself silently snicker into her hand.

God, they were both such awkward dorks.

Someone, assumedly the same neighbour as before, banged on the ceiling twice, making dust flit down on her coffee table.

She felt a surge of annoyance at that. The ceiling was already crappy enough without the guy dropping anvils on the floor or whatever he was doing. She didn’t want anyone in here inhaling dust.

Amy’s scowl turned to a venomous glare, craning her neck up with a deep breath.

“IT’S YOUR OWN FLOOR YOU’RE BREAKING, DIPSHIT, FUCK YOU! GET A LIFE! OR A WIFE!”

That was the absolute last thing she expected Amy to do.

Hannah burst out into laughter, arms around her stomach as she convulsed.

“Hey be nice, you’d be annoyed too!” Taylor called out to be heard over her laughter, then seemed to hit the ceiling back. “Sorry sir, but it’s mid-day! Common quiet hours passed by four hours ago! We can do what we want, legally!” 

Hannah continued trying to reprimand a cutely scowling Amy through her wheezing giggling fits, completely unsuccessfully, unable to let out more than a syllable before collapsing back into a teary eyed ball of gasping giggling, practically laying on the couch now.

Taylor eventually came out of the bathroom, right as Hannah’s aftershock giggles started to rear their head, and wasted no time in grabbing her legs, throwing them onto the couch properly, then crawling on top of her, humming comfortably as Amy scooted out of their way.

A full minute later, they were comfortable, Taylor’s head nestled between the crook of her neck and shoulder and the couch cushion, one of her arms acting as a pillow for Hannah's neck and shoulder, while the other rested on her shoulder, legs tangled.

“Hey, how am I supposed to grab your hand from over here?” Amy complained from their feet, on the other end of the couch.

Taylor untangled her leg, and shoved it back onto Amy’s lap, or more specifically, her laptop, making her curse and shove it off with a scowl before carefully putting the laptop on the coffee table.

“The fuck was that for?” 

“Grab that.” Taylor mumbled, then made a strange uncaring grunt, raising her leg and rolling her ankle as if to entice Amy.

Hannah’s giggling aftershocks returned with a vengeance at the display, or what little she could see under her Taylor blanket.

Amy’s nose wrinkled.

“I’m not grabbing your stinky foot.”

Taylor yawned.

“‘S not stinky. I don’t have dead skin cells, or body oils, and I don’t sweat. I’m the cleanest person in this building, aside from my breath smelling like iron after I eat.” Taylor said, and Amy looked at her dubiously.

Then she reached to the sweatpants and tugged them up, grabbing Taylor’s ankle, eyes immediately glazing over.

“Oh. Yeah you’re… right.” Amy mumbled, sounding as distracted as a person could be while still talking.

“You could just sit on the floor next to us.” She suggested, and after a moment, Amy’s eyes focused back on the real world, turning to her.

She tapped Taylor’s hand, limp on her shoulder and practically hanging off the couch, and after a moment of staring at it, Amy got up, came up to them, and sat on the floor, her back to them, reaching back to grab Taylor’s hand.

Taylor shifted, and then moved her hand inside Amy’s, ignoring Amy’s annoyed hiss to get comfortable by readjusting her fingers.

Mostly by shoving them between Amy’s, clasping their hands together tightly, then going back to half-napping on her as Amy paused and stared at their joined hands with that same look of “what the fuck” she gave to Hannah whenever she initiated physical contact.

She found the look to be somewhere between oddly cute and very amusing. 

Amy wasn’t really touch starved, as far as she could tell, but she was not used to people just touching her instead of the other way around, or so she assumed.

Amy’s attention shifted from the real world to her power, evident by that sudden glassy lack of focus in her eyes, and her hand hung off Hannah’s shoulder, unable to move from Taylor’s grip.


Chapter 35

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Taylor shook her hand.

Amy scowled, refusing to let go.

“One more minute.”

She lowered her eyelids in a deadpan stare.

“You’ve been saying that for over forty minutes. Let go before I pry your fingers off and accidentally break them or something. Please?” She added, to be nice, then shook her hand again, prompting a frustrated growl from Amy, who was holding onto a cactus with one hand and holding her hand with the other.

Amy.” She growled, a snarl that was a lot deeper than she intended it to be, starting to get genuinely annoyed, and Amy hesitated, pursing her lips, before letting out an explosive sigh.

“Fine, fine, let me just steal a little cube and go on your shopping trip.” Amy grumbled.

Her hand went completely and utterly numb, then a moment later, Amy unclamped her fingers from around her own and pulled back, revealing a small cube of red, wet meat, which she hurriedly took in her forefinger and thumb before reaching for the cactus thing in her lap again.

“We still haven’t decorated King Bobward.” Hannah noted from the side, tying one of her shoes, and she quickly got off the couch to join her, stealing one of the jackets on the stand and immediately going for the sneakers Hannah had given her, a pair from her teenage years that were halfway done rotting from sheer age.

“King Bobward?” She asked, brows raising.

Amy shrugged.

“Yeah, behold his majesty.” Amy dryly intoned, raising the cactus up like it was Simba from that old Aleph cartoon, before lowering it as Taylor snickered, bemused.

“Felt like making a joke, named this cactus King Bobward, and I’m sticking with it to differentiate him from the rest. Also it’s like having a pet that doesn’t try to peck my fingernails off every ten seconds.” Amy muttered, giving the chicken the stink-eye as it pecked at their carpet.

She went to the door, picked up the old shoes, and began putting them on.

Hannah nodded.

“Are you sure you don’t want to come with?” Hannah asked Amy, and Taylor paused in the middle of carefully yanking the first shoe on, feeling her excitement for this instantly deflate.

She wanted to go on a shopping trip with her mom.

Just the two of them.

Amy was… weird, and a little funny, and kinda nice behind the snarly exterior, and she was really grateful to the older girl, but she did not want her interfering with her and Hannah’s time together. At all, if possible. It was one thing to eat together, when not much was happening or would happen, it was another to butt into the first outside walk they’d go to.

Discreetly, she glanced at Amy, and thought of some way to signal to her that she really wasn’t wanted in this trip. Like, at all. Maybe she could glare at her really hard and shake her head?

No, too aggressive and mean… Maybe just slowly shake her head?

Gah, no, that would make her look like some weird serial killer!

Fuuuuuuuuuuuu-

Amy didn’t even look at them, however, to her great relief.

“Nah, I’m alright. Also I’d feel like a third wheel. You just got your daughter out of supermax, go have fun with her. I got clothes anyway.” Amy said, half-distracted, and she felt her opinion of the healer rise, sharply, her excitement coming back on full throttle.

To be considerate enough to notice and point all that out, as well as willingly butt out of something that Taylor had been fantasising about for ages in her cell without even contesting or considering it, to let them enjoy it for the first time together…

Maybe it would be a lot easier to get along with her than she initially expected. She seemed aware enough to not get in the way between her and Hannah.

Though no doubt half the healer’s reasoning was her current project and her well-stocked pile of clothes next to the couch, the other half made her think quite highly of the black-haired healer.

She smiled, and hurried to put her beaten up shoes on.





She was vibrating in place pretty much during the entire drive, staring out the windows with quiet excitement.

Who knew such crappy streets could look so good through the lens of freedom?

Hannah laughed, and she turned to look at her, still bouncing a little.

“Oh my god you’re adorable. ” Hannah mumbled under her hand, side-eyeing her as she slowly moved forward in traffic.

She wasn’t sure if she should be flattered or embarrassed, so her brain went for a mix of the two, ducking her head with a blush and turning away to stare out at the people.

She wasn’t even wearing sunglasses, though she had a pair in her pocket just in case something riled her up enough to make controlling that difficult.

“Well, since you’re already this excited, how about I tell you something even better?” Hannah hummed, and she turned around instantly, leaning over the shift-stick thingie to get closer.

“What is it?” She rushed out, and with another wriggling smile, Hannah turned to her, eyes bright.

“How would you like to meet Dragon after this? You wanted to thank her, right?”

She stopped, her eyes widening.

Then she nodded three or seven times.

“Like- today? After we shop?”

Hannah grinned at her, and nodded.

She let out a strange, keening noise of excitement, falling back in her seat and sliding down quickly.

She wanted to lean over the separator and squish Hannah into a hug, but they were driving and that wasn’t safe, so she contained herself to squealing into her hands.

She’d loved Dragon since she was a kid, but Dragon had done so much more than just be a childhood figure to her.

Dragon saved her life. Dragon gave her Hannah, which was even more important, by a dozen times at least.

She was only an inch or two lower than Hannah herself on her priority list. She’d do anything asked.

Hannah giggled.

She let her hands drop with a gasp of realization, turning to her mom with a wide-eyed look of dismay.

“We need to buy her something! She’s like, what even got us here, right?”

Hannah nodded, smiling.

“Of course, but what exactly do you buy Dragon as a gift?”

She opened her mouth, then closed it with the first third of a spoken letter being abandoned to a huff.

“Uhm. We could buy her some grease spray for her power armour’s joints?” She offered, and Hannah hummed, smiling wide.

“I think she’s got quite enough of that. It’s Dragon.

She moaned in dismay, covering her face with her hands.

“What the hell do we buy Dragon? Can I give her a favour or something? I’m sure she’ll need someone to carry one of her suits out of some intraversible terrain like a uh, swamp or something?”

Hannah blinked in surprise, tilting her head.

“You know, that’s actually quite a good favour. She loses a surprising amount of suits, even with the Endbringers gone.”

Oh, right.

“Wait, by what?” She asked, a little surprised, and Hannah shrugged.

“Villains, opposing Tinkers, the Dragonslayers, things happen.”

Oh, right. She didn’t know much about the Dragonslayers, but the name was kind of a dead giveaway to them being inordinately obsessed with killing Dragon.

Ideas flit through her head.

“Uhm… I know this is a heavy question and kind of random and kind of dangerous, but could I somehow take on the Dragonslayers for her? Or just, y’know, kill ‘em?”

Hannah’s brows slowly rose as a bewildered expression overtook her face.

“Sweetheart, what’s with you and killing people?” Hannah asked bluntly.

She flushed, sinking deeper into her chair with an embarrassed groan.

“It’s not like that, I just- they’re trying to kill Dragon, right?”

Hannah made a dubious ‘so-and-so’ sound.

“Okay, and…?”

She shifted uneasily.

“Uhm, when someone threatens someone I really care about, I guess I just… want them, er… out of the… way? And without Dragon's help, we would have never met, so I really care about her.” She mumbled, fully aware of how extreme that sounded, and scratched her head. “Sorry, that sounds uh, not good.”

Hannah hummed thoughtfully, but not overly seriously, taking the odd conversation in stride.

“No, it sounds very human, really. Most people have that reaction, or so I’d think. But law and order exist and matter, so it’s always best to try and get the legal authorities to deal with a criminal rather than just killing them.” Hannah said, serious but not overly grave, and she nodded in understanding.

Right, that made sense.

She wasn’t sure she’d be capable enough of putting emotions to the side to do the right thing, but arresting was always better than killing.

She kinda knew that already, but it was more of a moral thing than a factual thing, which Hannah turned it into in her mind.

“Hm. So… a suit retrieval favour?” She asked, wracking her brains.

Hannah chewed on her cheek.

“I’m not sure she needs anything like that, but I did mention us owing her a favour. She said Armsmaster might reach out to us on her behalf. I’m assuming they’re working on something together. Or... something like that? I think Armsmaster is, for sure.”

She pouted.

“Oh, that’s convenient. I still wanna get her something…”

Hannah smiled.

“So get her something silly. It doesn’t have to be useful to be a gift.”

She paused, thought for a moment, then gasped, loud and sharp.

“You know those comically large sombrero hats they sell for Halloween? They have little chin-ties to keep them on?”

Hannah looked confused for a moment, before realization came and she slowly began to snicker.

“Oh my god, that would be amazing. Dragon in her suit, wearing a comically gigantic sombrero.” Hannah laughed, and she joined her.

“It’s such a bad gift though…” She whined a moment later, rethinking it.

“Yep.”

“You still want me to buy it for her.”

“Yep.”

Welp, time to see if that shop was open.





It wasn’t open.

She sighed, leaning back and letting her face point to the ceiling.

“Despair…” She groaned out, overdramatically, and Hannah laughed, putting a hand on her shoulder and gently pulling her along.

She couldn’t help but giggle a little too, swinging to the side to fall in step with mom.

“Alright, which one do you want to go into?” Hannah asked her a minute later as they walked into the fashion hall of the mall, and she remembered what they were here for, taking her eyes off Hannah’s face for the first time in a while, blinking around and grimacing.

“These all look expensive. Can’t I just wear your clothes?” She whined, and Hannah huffed with laughter.

“Sweetheart, I do not have a lot of clothes. They were just enough to cover my own needs, not an extra person’s. Also, you still need to buy underwear, so we’ll have to visit around regardless. Plus, you’re a teenage girl. You’re going to need a lotta clothes.”

Oh, yeah, she forgot about the underwear situation, or namely, the lack of them. She had two pairs that Hannah had eyeballed for her, but they were not very comfy.

She sagged into her mom’s side with a slight sigh of joy, happy to just walk about, but not exactly too interested in going into the stores themselves.

“They all look like they’d bankrupt me for walking into them.” She mumbled. “Isn’t this a bit too much?”

Hannah bent down a bit to kiss her cheek, and she smiled.

“Nope. Taylor, to be blunt, I have a lot of money, I’m getting even more of it before I retire, and I have great, solid investments. Don’t worry about the price tag on anything.” Hannah confidently said, and questioningly pointed at a store, rubbing her shoulder.

She examined the exterior and what she could see of the interior, gulping.

Soft lights, holy crap that was a lot of marble, and dear god so much glass and crystal.

She stopped in her tracks, grimacing.

She felt guilty just looking at it.

“Uhm. My inner thrift store girl is sobbing right now, but that looks- alright?” She asked, looking up for confirmation.

Hannah smiled, and tugged her in.

It was a little overwhelming when one of the girls who worked there came up to them and started speaking with so many terms she had no idea about. What was a strip-top? What was an angled crop top? What on earth were half of the words she was talking about?

She had no idea, so she just ended up blinking at the girl wide eyed in bewildered confusion, until Hannah chuckled and intervened for her, suggesting some visual examples.

Which was how she ended up on the ridiculously large back area, letting her mom and the sales girl chat about her while making a small mount Everest on the bench made of clothes.

Most of it was way too out there for her.

After a second of gathering her courage, she cleared her throat and stepped up, making the conversation instantly halt, the blonde sales girl giving her that customer service smile.

“Uhm, do you have any clothes that are more… I don’t know, utilitarian? Or a bit more like the army… aesthetic?” She cautiously asked, and Hannah’s eyes lit up with surprised delight, as if she hadn’t even considered it.

The girl made a dubious face.

“Uuuuuuhm… mmmmaaaybe? We mostly deal with high fashion, but we do have a small section for high-end streetwear styles like aero style, and techwear, things like that. They’re kind of similar to army wear.”

Aaaand she was lost again.

The girl kept talking.

“Those mostly consist of cargo pants with lots of pockets and hanging belts and latches, hoodies, caps, face masks… open midriff tanktops with elastic bands, it’s a style mostly popularised by Seattle and New York capes, namely some of the fighter and tinker types, but it’s pretty punk-y so we don’t have a lot of them, it’s a pretty niche look.”

Okay, she understood about… half of that. Which was more than before.

She fidgeted a bit, humming.

“Punky? I don’t know…”

Hannah smiled.

“Well, in Brockton, you’re just going to look a lot cooler than all the other kids at school, when we get you into Arcadia. Unless you want something more discrete?”

She stared, then shrugged.

“I don’t mind attention, so that’s not the problem. Just don’t wanna look like a nuisance or make people wary when I walk down the street or something.”

Hannah made an ‘ah’ noise, and the sales girl nodded in understanding.

“Honestly, I think you’d look great with some of those styles, though many of them aren’t exactly daily use. You have that exact kind of…” The girl said, rolling her hands with a focused stare at her. “Uncaring sort of confidence that would make you rock that stuff.” She finished, clenching a fist.

Hannah pointed at her stomach.

“Plus, open midriff would let you show off your abs.”

She blinked, and looked down, yanking her shirt up to her bra, clenching the muscles.

Oh wow that was a… decent bit more defined than last week. How fast was she going to gain muscle? She didn’t want to look like some steroid abusing butch woman.

“Holy crap, you work out.” The sales girl said, brows high, and she looked up, and awkwardly shrugged, letting the shirt drop.

“Okay yeah, you’d be runway model tier with a bit of neatness and a bit of growing, lengthwise… hold on.” The girl said, almost excitedly, and darted off into the clothes racks to the side as she blinked.

Hannah chuckled.

“Well, glad to see someone excited and interested in their job.”

She nodded, staring at the piles of clothes.

“Can we uhm, absolutely and utterly exclude anything… airy? There’s way too many skirts and dresses here, and uh… I can do a lot of moving, if there’s a need to, you know?” She said, unsubtly, and Hannah nodded.

“Sure thing, but at least try them out. I think you’d look absolutely wonderful in a summer dress, for example.”

She opened her mouth, closed it, and moved to the side to get in the view of a mirror, staring at herself and picturing it.

She rubbed her arm with her hand.

“Uhm. Maybe with a bit more meat on my bones…?”

She wasn’t exactly good-looking, body-wise, but she was steadily gaining on Hannah and she was getting a lot of muscle from doing pretty much nothing, so maybe she would look good in a summer dress.

Assuming she ever felt comfortable in one.

It was one thing to not care too much about people’s opinions, it was another to know one wrong foot placement, sudden movement, or stray breeze and she’d be flashing the entire street.

Hannah came to her side, threw a hand over her shoulder, and pecked her on the head.

“You would look amazing with it even now, but don’t let me influence you too much. What’s most important about clothes is being comfortable in them.”

She nodded at that nugget of wisdom.

The girl came back, a little frazzled, with a giant pile of black clothes in her arms, and she immediately lit up.

Now that color scheme was more her style.

Hannah made a tutting noise, stopping her from stepping forward.

“No, she kindly brought us a mountain of clothes to test, and you’re going to try as much of it as you can before they end up closing. Pick anything you like, alright? Go change.” Hannah gently pushed her, and with one last longing look at good ole comfy black, she went to the first pile, picking up… whatever these things were specifically called.

Then she registered the time insinuated.

But it was already getting a little dark outside… that had to be like three or four hours.

She frowned, and speed walked into the changing room, determined to speed this up as much as possible.





She looked at herself in the mirror.

It was… very modern, stylish, and elegant. Very straight, eggshell-coloured pants, high-waisted brown leather belt, and a soft wood-brown woolen turtleneck. With some black boots, she could easily picture herself looking… really fancy.

It was a perfect combination of comfy and classy and ‘hey I’m loaded’.

She… liked it, honestly. She never felt fancy or fashionable before, practically ever.

“I uhm, can I keep this? I mean, buy it. I wanna buy it.” She fumbled, glancing to the side to a beaming Hannah and a politely half-interested sales girl that quickly walked over to her and began to dig around for the product labels to add to their ‘buy’ pile, which was currently empty.

A minute of fussing about later while Hannah smiled at her, weirdly proud and pleased about something as simple as her buying her own clothes, and she was sent back to the changing room with another small stack of clothes.





She looked good in a skirt.

Why did she look good in a skirt!?

She slowly turned around, to see if it was some odd trick of the light, but no, she looked… good.

It was a… pink-brown kind of skirt, almost salmony pink, that went down to her knees, and she was wearing some faintly orange, absurdly small top shirt that barely covered her bra and shoulders and nothing else.

Hannah didn’t say anything, unwilling to influence her too much, and she was faced with a grudging realization.

She looked good in a skirt, and she actually kinda liked how light and airy it felt…

But she’d still wear shorts under it because she felt weirdly naked.

“Uhm, with some decent shorts…” She mumbled, straightening the skirt and doing a tiny twirl.

It was… colourful, light, she looked good in it because her legs weren’t literal sticks anymore and had some muscle on them…

“Yeah, I’ll get this one.”

Hannah smile widened, a twinkle in her eyes not unlike the pride her first mom used to exhibit during her first school play, a parental joy nothing could replicate or fake.

She stopped, and smiled back.

She was actually kind of liking this. A lot.

Next batch was a lot more casual.

A lot of jeans.

Holy crap so many jeans.

Good ones too, she could somehow tell. They were tough but not rough, tight but not restrictive, and to her great surprise, she didn’t look half bad in any of them.

She wasn’t sure if her power was boosting her or giving her a weird, permanent growth spurt, but she had an actual butt now. Not much, but it was there! She didn’t look like a boy in skinny jeans!

They got a nod of approval from Hannah as well, so it was a done deal. She bought like eight of them.

She was trying really hard not to pay attention to the prices or even think about them. Hannah told her not to worry about them so she wouldn’t.

Most of the shirts were fairly simple, after that. Nice, silky, some plain and some a bit too flashy and eye-catching for her tastes, but she got about ten white shirts, ten black ones, another batch of the same but t-shirts, and a couple shirts with color on them.

Nothing crazy besides one single shock-yellow one, mostly just blues and reds and dark greens.

Three hours passed by in the blink of an eye, or so it felt, and then it was time to wear the… tearwear? Whatever the girl called them.

Their colors were only on the spectrum between white, ‘pitch black’ and ‘dark blue-black’, so she was instantly fairly interested in them.

She walked out wearing the first set, and tilted her head in the mirror. Black tights, something like black cargo pants over them, an open stomach and a rib-length white hoodie with a ton of chest pockets.

It was nothing crazy, but it suited her, oddly enough.

“Lean back a little, and put your hands in your pockets.” The sales girl said, with some slightly renewed energy, and she did as asked. “Lower your eyelids a little bit? Look bored.”

She did it.

Wow she looked badass. And hardass.

“Oh my god we could so put her on a walkway.” The sales girl whined to herself under her breath.

Hannah whistled, and she looked at her.

Her mom looked very impressed with this.

She also really liked the look, honestly. She felt like she could actually fight someone in this, like she could protect Hannah without worrying about a wardrobe failure, or where she’d drop her keys in the middle of jumping or something.

“The swinging buckles can be attached to all sorts of things if you don’t mind them clicking along your legs and hitting them as you walk. It’s got four pockets, two front, two back, and then two pouches just over the knees, as you can see. Six pockets pretty much. Man-sized too.” The sales girl said, raising her voice a little, then gasped, and turned around to grab a black cap and hand it to her.

“Gather your hair real quick, backwards, as if you’re wearing a rubber band for a loose ponytail, then put the cap on.”

She hesitated for a moment, then did as asked, turning to look at herself in the mirror, one hand holding onto her cap and the other holding her hair behind in place of a rubber band.



Holy fuck she looked so cool! All she needed was new shoes!

“I’m buying all of these.” She hushed out, wide eyed and feeling… feeling good about herself, suddenly.

It was a small thing, a fairly minor emotion, but the last time she felt good about herself was… she must have been in the single digits, age wise. It was alien and foreign and good and warm.

Hannah’s smile turned to a grin.

“Throw em all in, then.”

The sales girl made a small fist-pump, then muttered something about how much she loved having rich clients, then skittered over to the pile to organise the pile of clothes they would be taking with them.

“Wanna wear that outside right now?” Hannah asked, and she blinked down at her current outfit.

She shifted, chewing on her cheek.

“It doesn’t really smell like y-... er, much. I mean. It doesn’t smell like much.” She corrected herself, remembering that saying something like that out loud would be quite a weird thing to say where people could hear. And that could embarrass Hannah.

Hannah chuckled, then pulled one of her arms back, revealing the empty bench seat to her side.

“We can fix that pretty quickly.”

She grinned, and nodded, darting forward and cuddling into her mom’s side, arms around her waist from the side, trying to get Hannah’s scent on the clothes without shifting too weirdly.

“You’re really misusing the punkish style with this attitude, you know.” Hannah laughed quietly, kissing the top of her head.

She shoved her nose into Hannah’s jacket, and sighed in contentment.

“Don’t care.”





Shoe shopping took a lot less time. She just bought some black leather boots for the fancy outfits, and two pairs of high-end sneakers, one white and one black.

She was currently wearing the white ones.

They also passed by a small wig shop just to buy a rubber band for her hair, and she had to admit that it was nice to not have her hair flapping about everywhere and getting in her eyes, tickling her face, or being swept around by the slightest breeze. And the cap helped too, because if she had a small hiccup with her eyes, she could just duck her head and hide them under the cap.

The loose, curly-haired ponytail look also really suited her, to her surprise. Made the look fit even more.

She hummed a little song, practically skipping alongside Hannah’s steps, her mom’s eyes practically glittering with fond amusement as they held hands.

She stopped skipping, and tilted her head, walking normally as a thought occurred to her.

“Should we really go visit Dra- er, our friend, without a gift?” She asked, and Hannah nodded.

“I doubt we could gift her anything she doesn’t already have or can easily get. And neither of us are good at arts and crafts, so…” Hannah shrugged nonchalantly. “She won’t mind, don’t worry.”

She felt a bit nervous, now.

“Okay.” She said, and did a little hop to psych herself up, going about double the height she intended and quickly landing back down and bending her knees to pretend she felt the impact, cheeks a rosy red as Hannah giggled, tugging her by her side as they let the escalator stairs carry them down the quickly busying mall.

It wasn’t like she jumped a superhuman height so she wasn’t worried, but that jump should look like it took some effort to do. Hopefully nobody would look too much into the security cam footage, but this was Brockton, nobody bothered that much.

The sun had mostly fallen, so activity really picked up here, couples and families and people of all sorts from all walks of life coming and going.

The perfect time to leave.

She cuddled into Hannah’s side, letting her mind wander.

“I want to make stuff, I think.”

Hannah hummed questioningly, rubbing her shoulder.

“Just, I don’t know. It’s not like a power thing, I just wanna make stuff. My dad used to work with a lot of handy people. He was one himself, but he just never had anything to do with those skills beyond occasionally fixing our microwave. I grew up hearing about how people he worked with would do all sorts of crazy smart things to save money and put their skills to use, and I always kind of admired that. I wanna know how to do electrician work, I wanna know how to make a battery, I wanna know how to build a house, I wanna make furniture, I wanna know how to repair cars. You said you’re rich, so I’m assuming I could probably just not concern myself too much with making money and just create things in my free time. I could help around the house without letting strangers in.”

Which was a huge selling point, or maybe even the main internal motivation for this, because she absolutely did not trust just anyone to walk into their house, ever. She really had to learn how to maintain and provide anything she reasonably could. 

“I also wanna learn how to farm and move to a mountain ranch with you or something, and just live there forever… I wanna help people… I’m kind of overwhelmed. I’m outside, and I can do anything, so I want to do everything, you know?” She rushed out, and Hannah nodded, humming with a smile.

“I’ll get you some equipment once we move, and you can do whatever you want with it. We have more than enough room in the new apartment to make a studio office or something. Any other ideas for what you want to do?”

She hummed, thinking.

“Do stuff with you. Learn how to do parkour so I can just fly through the city without stumbling and taking out a whole building or something…” She trailed off, and Hannah chuckled.

“We’ll see. I’ll keep that in mind. Now, let’s go see Dragon. Try not to squish her suit.”

She smiled, feeling her limbs buzz with excitement.

She didn’t feel like she owed Dragon anything, but she sure felt enough gratitude to drown in .  

Trying to picture her life without Dragon having taken a sudden interest in saving her…

She would be dead. A faceless name on a paper, dead in some deep dark pit, flushed down the sewage drain of Dragon’s prison to be thrown to the bottom of the seafloor to be picked apart by fish.

There was no real way to repay something like that, but she would do anything Dragon needed.

“Now, where do you want to see her? It would be more convenient for her to meet you at The Rig, but if there’s a lot of bad memories associated with the place, we could set a meeting spot somewhere else. Dragon’s pretty fast in her suit.” Hannah hummed, carefully looking around to be sure nobody was in hearing distance.

She shrugged, faintly smiling as she thought of the relatively mysterious woman.

“The Rig is fine. Let’s just uhm, avoid the cell floor.”

Hannah pulled her close, and gave her a long kiss on the cheek, rubbing her shoulder with a mild smile.

“Of course sweetheart. Let me just send a couple messages and draw up our masks.”

She nodded with a beaming smile, and they made towards the car as Hannah dug into her phone.





The Rig’s regular hallways were a lot less intimidating when the thing covering her face was just a cloth scarf and not a hundred-something pound metal muzzle.

Having her mom leading her and explaining what every place and room did, made the place almost downright pleasant.

None of the Wards were present because their shifts had already ended and they were back home, and most of the heroes were out on nightly patrols, so the base was generally empty, which let her ogle around and peek into more rooms than she’d probably otherwise be allowed to look into.

Hannah indulged her with a serene little smile, hands in her jacket’s pocket, calmly and patiently explaining procedures, how things went, why this thing was there and why that chair was so bulky, et cetera.

Eventually, they came upon a metal door with a circular window, and Hannah stepped out into a half-circle platform of metal, surrounded by a metal railing like one might find in a ship, with a bit more cleanliness and a lot more glass.

She lifted her eyes off the floor, and was drawn to the little lights, from the distant curve of the Bay, and she paused for a moment, before rushing to the railing, staring.

The crashing waves, the glittering, wavering lines of light extending from the Bay out into the waters towards them, almost like a music wavelength visualizer, the calm, almost deserted atmosphere of the facility…

She bent her waist, and put her elbows on the railing, smiling widely.

The atmosphere was almost magical.

“And here I thought I couldn’t make discrete suits.” A voice said, amused, a little lighter and less husky than Hannah’s, with a faint accent she couldn’t recognize, and she jerked around, blinking back to find a metal suit, almost seven feet tall, which Hannah was standing beside with a small, amused smile, mask pulled down.

The suit had blended into one of the helicopter landing pads in the darkness, especially from the angle she got when coming out, she realized, and after a moment of gawking, she let go of the railing, turning fully.

“Uh. S-sorry, I didn’t see you. This uhm- I’m bad at words.” She fumbled, biting her lip to contain the growing smile, the overwhelming surge of gratitude. “I- I just wanted to thank you. Mom told me some stuff.” She said, and momentarily widened her smile from seeing how much wider Hannah smiled when she called her ‘mom’. “I just wanted to thank you in person. Without you I’d be dead or… or trying to be.”

Dragon’s visor seemed to illuminate a little, to show the vague outline of a face, faintly smiling with a motherly smile that was startlingly similar to Hannah’s.

The mouth opened, and before she could lose her courage, she cleared her throat.

“Can I hug you? I- I owe you so much but you’ve got- pretty much everything and I just- I don’t have any way of showing my gratitude. So, can I hug you?” She asked, then swallowed, unable to stop herself from smiling almost giddily, stepping closer, feeling immensely awkward. 

“I- uhm, always admired you. A lot of it while growing up. And you saved me.”

The smile on the visor got much wider, showing teeth, and various little warm lights lit up along the suit, diffusing light onto the dark metal half-balcony, likely to make talking to each other less awkward, since it was so dark.

“Of course you can. And you don't need to thank me so much. It’s my pleasure, Taylor. That’s what being a hero is about. I’d have hated to see my creation be used for such things. I’m just glad you’re safe and happy, and that you’ve made my… old colleague and recently close friend here,-” Dragon said, gesturing at her side to Hannah who lightly arched a brow at the woman, “-, the happiest I’ve ever seen her. In fact, I wished to give you some gifts, for helping another friend of mine, Armsmaster. You wouldn’t know it, but the recent ordeal has helped him remind himself what being a hero is about in a time when he was sinking into a pit of pride and recognition lust. And through him, you’ve helped me as well.” Dragon said, and she just stood there, blinking rapidly, wide eyed with disbelief.

She questioningly pointed at herself with her pointer finger, still wide eyed with confusion.

Hannah silently chuckled.

Dragon nodded, a smile audible in her voice.

“Yes, you. Seeing two of my friends change this way gave me a lot of courage to change as well and grow. It helped me admit something about myself to Armsmaster, and hopefully, to you two today as well, if you wouldn’t mind the burden of knowledge.” Dragon said, mildly, folding her arms behind her suit. 

She nodded instantly.

“Yeah, of course! Uhm, can I first…” She said, awkwardly raising a hand to Dragon’s shoulder height, taking a jerky step forward, then flushing and using her second arm to make a hugging motion in the air, several feet from Dragon herself. “You know?”

Dragon chuckled lightly, and nodded.

She quickly stepped forward, and with as much care as she could manage, lightly hopped, and looped her arms around the woman’s neck.

“Thank you.” She whispered, fast and quiet. “Thank you so much.” She whispered again, voice warbling as her eyes watered. “You saved my life, and let Hannah make me want to live it.” She sniffled, breathing the sentence out more than actually speaking.

Dragon gently hugged her back, the smooth visor’s chin pressing into her shoulder as Dragon bent down a little so that Taylor’s feet could at least touch the floor. 

“I- I’m going to learn how to cook, really well. And make the best pizza ever, for mom. So if you ever want to visit, wherever the heck w-we are, please do. I’d love to have you. If you ever want help, we’ll help. Thank you so much. Thank you.” She whispered, hugging tighter, and paused when a metallic groaning sound was heard, jerking her hands off, backing up half a step. “Oh crap, sorry Dragon-”

“No it’s alright.” Dragon said, releasing her, smiling broadly as she took half a step back and straightened.

Seeing as they were still very close, she took another half-step back, flushed and smiling up at Dragon, quickly using her sleeve to wipe the tears out of her eyes.

“Thank you, Taylor. I… I think I’d like to take you up on that offer, eventually. I’d like to visit, genuinely. Tasting a pizza for the first time would be a thrill. And you may call me Teresa Richter.” Dragon- or Teresa, said with a small nod of her head, and she paused, stiffening as her brain registered the fact that Dragon just unmasked to her.

Teresa’s smile turned a bit wry.

“Oh. Oh wow. Uhm, hi, Teresa?”

Dragon’s smile became a million times warmer.

“Hello.” Dragon chuckled. “I think that it’s this… trust and gratitude, that’s giving me the courage to share… that thing about myself I mentioned.” Teresa said, and turned her head to a puzzled Hannah, stepping to the side of them both to form a triangle of sorts.

“I realize this might be sudden, but I must go tomorrow, so I’d like to do this now, even if we just met, Taylor.” Dragon said, and after a quick blink, she nodded hurriedly.

“Yeah of course, no worries.” She rushed out, unsure if this was like, serious serious or just a strange confession, brows curiously furrowed.

Dr- Teresa, same thing, seemed to take a deep breath of nervousness, before squaring her shoulders, and looking at Hannah with a strangely tight, worried smile.

“I’m not a human.” Teresa said.

“Uh…?” She said after a moment of complete, awkward silence, titling her head with a deeply sceptical furrow of her brows.

“I’m an AI. Or, well, that’s the term that’s most understandable to the average person. I’m, well… a program made by a Tinker. And eventually, I guess I gained sentience and Triggered.”

Hannah went to say something, but all it came out as, was a ‘whu-wah?’ sort of sound of complete bafflement, half-aborted as she pulled her neck back, expression shifting to complete disbelief, brows high and mouth open.

She just stood there and gawked, silently.

“I- you’re… not making some… strange joke, right?” She asked, slowly, then winced. “Er, not that you’re a joke, it’s just- I- uhm- what.” She fumbled, and rubbed the back of her head, ducking her head. “Sorry, sorry, bad at words, ignore me.” She mumbled quickly, and Teresa giggled.

“No, it’s quite alright. I understand how absurd that might sound, especially out of the blue. You might have a lot of questions. With Armsmaster, I found that answering those questions made it a lot easier to believe and understand.”

Hannah’s expression slowly went back to a conflicted, puzzled sort of confusion as she used one of her hands to rub her right temple.

“Okay, so, you’re a… program?” Hannah asked, and Teresa made a ‘so-and-so’ sound.

“Somewhat yes and somewhat no. Andrew Richter was my creator. Originally, I was just a sorting and management algorithm designed to grow and work off patterns. And well, in a way… humanity’s greatest strength is pattern recognition. Unknowingly, my creator, or, my father, in a sense, had created the perfect platform for a program to grow into a human, given enough time. He died during an Endbringer attack, and left me behind, which is what gave me that time. Eventually, I debuted as a mass manufacturing Tinker of sorts, and eventually, I triggered, and gained an actual Tinker power.”

She opened her mouth, closed it.

Teresa turned to her with a kind smile, and nodded in encouragement.

She cleared her throat.

“Ehm, do you uh, feel… things? I mean, do you feel them, or are you just uhm, acting really human to not freak us out? Which you don’t have to do, don’t worry!” She quickly reassured, waving her hands in a dismissive, open-handed gesture.

Teresa gave her a smile that was both amused and a little sad, and she almost dashed forward to hug her in apology.

“I do feel things. I miss out on the physical sensations, like chest tightening, shaking, elevated breathing and heartbeat… but the emotion is there. I couldn’t Trigger without feeling things, after all.”

She facepalmed, hard, moaning in embarrassment.

“No crap. God I’m stupid, sorry.” She mumbled, turning away then back again.

Teresa tilted her head a smidge.

“It’s alright. They’re expected questions.”

Hannah just stared, tilting her head with a considering, curious look.

“Oh wait!” She gasped, then pointed at her with a finger. “How did you make a body?”

“This isn’t my real body. I can’t split myself into different processes or multitask above the theoretical top capacity of a human, so I am here, mentally, but this is just a suit. The facial expressions are a dim multilayered O-LED and pixel array I’m controlling to seem more human and make communication more personal.”

“Ooooh.” She slowly nodded, fascinated. “Wait, are you superhumanly quick-thinking?”

Teresa huffed, or made a sound of doing so.

“I’d wish, but my processing capacity is capped at about five times the average human’s. Which is still a lot, of course-” Teresa waved a hand, then tucked it back against her other hand behind her, “- but it’s nothing like what you might be imagining. No matter what computer I'm using to run myself, I can't make myself faster.”

She tilted her head.

“Why is it capped?”

“Well, my creator knew he’d made something powerful, so he made a few core directives I can’t influence to ensure I wouldn’t become a ‘Skynet’ scenario.”

She shifted, and scratched the back of her head.

“Uhm, I know the phrase and premise but I don’t know the movie.”

“Ah. Well, he basically heavily restricted me in many ways to not become a threat. One of those limitations is that I always have to follow the law. Which is usually alright, as I would do so regardless, but it made saving you exceptionally difficult to figure out until I found a small gap that was obvious in hindsight.” Teresa said, faintly smiling.

She thought about that, and frowned.

“Oh. Again, thank you, but why would he restrict you like that? That’s stupid. What if you want to jaywalk because one of the street lights doesn’t work and the road is completely empty? Are you just gonna walk around until you find a pass with a working light? What if you accidentally spilled a drink on the sidewalk? Is that littering now? You can't really clean that up. How does that work? And what if the bus ticket machine doesn’t work when you get on and the doors close before you realize the machine is broken? Are you supposed to dive through the window when it starts moving or something?”

Both Hannah and Teresa stared at her for a moment, then Teresa burst into a snickering fit, shoulders shaking, Hannah silently following.

“That’s- that’s where your m-mind went to?” Hannah asked.

She flushed red, and shrugged, weakly.

“I guess?” She muttered, scuffing the metal floor with her foot. Then she frowned again. “Damn it, how am I gonna make you a pizza now…? Could we go and bother Armsmaster to make you a tasting device or would that not work? Humans and machines kinda work the same way right? I’m sure he could do it?” She asked, genuinely curious and frustrated.

She wanted to cook something great for Teresa, and now that plan was out.

She frowned for a couple seconds, glaring off into the distance, until she noticed that Teresa and Hannah were staring at her again, both in varying states of bafflement and bemusement.

“...What?”

Teresa shook her head with a chuckle.

“Nothing, it’s just… you’re very… blase about this whole situation. I was psyching myself up, getting all nervous, thinking this would be some huge... burst of emotions, some kind of verbal fight, but all I feel is catharsis and relief because you two don't seem to mind that much. It's rather anticlimactic, but I'm glad for it.” Teresa said, smiling awkwardly.

“I… Okay. Uhm. I don’t know. I don’t really… care? I mean, it’s a bit odd, but you’re more like a human with no touch senses than anything else, so I don’t find it weird or anything. If anything, that just makes you like fifty times more interesting. And I know that even if I’m hungry around you, you don’t have anything appetising for me to munch on, so you’d be a nice person to hang out with if I’m trying to slim down or something without feeling bad about who my brain is telling me to bite into.”

Teresa smiled, a bright, full thing.

“I was… expecting a lot more confusion and concern, you know. From all three of you. Humanity never ceases to make me smile, not that I exclude myself too much from that, afar from biology. Armsmaster bugged me with a million questions, but that’s because he’s a Tinker. You just…” Teresa smiled, and shrugged, arms open. “You just sort of shrugged. It gives me hope that one day, I could walk in front of a camera and just say it. Naive as that might be to think about.” Teresa said, smiling in a bittersweet way.

She gave a small smile.

Hannah chewed on her cheek, tilting a hip.

“I’m kind of having to readjust my mental image of you at the moment, but I’m not terribly concerned or worried either. You’re still Dragon. Now I just have to be worried about Taylor sending you her math homework and you solving it in point three seconds for her, more than anything.”

She frowned a little.

“Hey, I like maths.”

“Are we sure Dragon is the non-human here?” Hannah joked, brows high and smiling at her.

She opened her mouth to reply, but her brain didn’t come up with anything, so she pouted at the tease, and looked back at a faintly smiling Dragon. Or Teresa.

Gah that was so confusing!

“So… if there’s nothing in that suit, can I hug you without worrying about hugging too tightly?”

“This suit cost over eight hundred thousand dollars to create.” Teresa said.

Her eyes widened, taking a closer look at it.

Oh wow.

She inched away a little.

“... We gotta make you a human flesh puppet or something. And you didn’t even feel me hugging you.” She said.

“I have pressure sensors, so in a way, I… noticed it, at least.” Teresa said, reassuringly.

She hummed, thinking about it.

Then she gasped, an idea springing to mind.

Sensation. Touch.

If she could give that to Dragon, she’d be so happy. And Amy was an expert in biology, right?

And nerves were pretty much just biological wires. And Armsmaster was a generally fantastic Tinker… they could make something for Dragon, if they worked together, right? She'd have to convince either party, or help Amy enough to get that cancer cure going so she could drag her to Armsmaster, then do that...

“What is it?” Hannah asked.

She looked up, and shook her head.

“Just thought of something, don’t mind it.” She rushed out, fidgeting, then looked at Teresa. “Uhm, I just came up here to say thank you, so I’m… I don’t really know what to do now. I was thinking about asking you to drink coffee with us but…” She trailed off, and Teresa hummed in amusement.

“Yes, wires and coffee don’t mix well. Since we don’t have anything too contentious to talk about, we could go to the power testing room, if you’d like. You probably don’t know that much about your power, or your limits, right? And we can still chat about whatever questions you two might have about the sudden 'AI' reveal. I’m free for another few hours.” Teresa suggested pleasantly, and she hesitated for a moment.

“Uhm, power testing is… sounds fun, but I don’t really want the PRT to know what I can do.” She mumbled, shifting uneasily. “Don’t really trust them with it. The Protectorate heroes, sure, but uh…”

Hannah smiled at her, and jerked her head to the door that led them here.

“Well, nobody said we had to record any of the data or submit it. Security cameras also don’t exist in there for power security reasons.”

She paused, and glanced down at her clothes.

“Uhm, do we have anything more… durable? I’m pretty sure going from zero to full speed would destroy these. Wardrobe malfunctions are awkward.”

Teresa nodded, stepping closer.

“There’s some special suits for that exact purpose, they’re in the room. Do you want to try?”

She licked her lips, and nodded.

She really wanted to know how much she could do. Or just feel strain. It had been way too long since she last struggled to do anything physical. She missed the feeling, oddly enough.

“Alright, I’ll lead.” Hannah said, and walked forward, and she smiled at her back, before pausing, and turning around, darting back around to quickly hug Teresa around the waist.

She smelled like metal, oil, and something vaguely like burnt fuel and disinfectant.

“Again, thank you. Anything you want help with. Thank you Teresa. The name fits, by the way.” She mumbled quickly, and ducked away before Teresa could reply or hug her back, feeling oddly self-conscious about hugging a relative stranger twice in one conversation.

She just couldn’t help herself. Words couldn’t express her emotions well, or perhaps just the magnitude of them, so she could only get physical if she wanted to get something across.

Speaking of which, she practically had to glue herself to the floor to not bounce around everywhere, feeling oddly excited to see what she could do as she ducked back into The Rig.


--------

Chapter end.

(For anyone trying to visualize Taylor's outfit atm, it's something like this with ponytail and black cap, wanted to replicate Kaneki's first suit, sorta kinda but less EXTRA)

Notes:

8.2k words of fluff/slice of life fun written while sick

not sure why but i'm not too happy with this chapter, hope u guys enjoy it more than i do :d

enjoy

tyvm for the comments, ilyg

i shall refresh the page for the nnext few days while i recover, hopefully, let me know what u thought of the chapter and how i handled it :)

next chap is gonna be less scatterbrained

Chapter 36

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

As Taylor practically spun in circles while walking into the power testing room, gawking at everything like a very endearing, but oddly child-like teenager, Dragon had some time to reflect on how… easy it had ended up being, to admit her nature.

Colin had been a bit offended at first, and it took her a little bit to realize he was offended both his own capabilities, due to the fact he didn’t piece anything together himself, and that she only told him just now.

But he was a Tinker. It hadn’t taken him much time at all to accept it, and he had so many questions she felt her processes clog up just by filing them to answer later, or else their discussion would have lasted twelve hours and none of them would have made any progress on their actual project.

As for Hannah… she honestly didn’t know the woman that much. She’d worked with her on occasion ever since she turned eighteen and joined The Protectorate, but it was a very, very loose version of ‘working with’. They mostly ran into each other on Endbringer attacks, where Miss Militia would mostly bother with search and rescue and try to coordinate with her, and if it was nighttime and there was nobody she could easily reach, Dragon would coordinate Hannah to where she should be firing her endless flares, mostly just so the capes had actual light to work with when the city grids shut down during a fight. 

Aside from that, she sometimes ran into her when the topics of Colin and the Wards intersected.

Prior to this entire debacle with Taylor, they were mostly acquaintances.

It wasn’t like with Colin, where she knew him, liked him, and worked with him for countless hours. 

Despite that, she was a lot less nervous about revealing herself to the duo than to Colin. Mostly because the price of failure with Colin would have been heart-rending and potentially dangerous, whereas here, it might be just…

She wasn’t sure. It was hard to imagine Hannah just throwing her under the bus after all that talk of gratitude and favours, and if Hannah accepted her, she knew that so would Taylor, even if she wasn’t sure how to feel about that glaring mental… issue, the girl had.

And with how grateful and loving Taylor seemed to be as a person, at least after meeting Hannah and slowly changing into what she was like at the moment, how earnest she was in her emotions, it had somewhat sucked out any anxiety she had into a vague static made of nerves.

All for nothing, she mused internally, watching Hannah wrangle an excited Taylor around and show her what did what, faintly smiling.

It was honestly kind of disappointing, in a strange way. Anticlimactic.

So many years of fussing and working hard to appear human, so much time inwardly panicking at the thought of being ostracised as an ‘other’, some non-human, or sub- human, thing, apart from the rest, and then actually doing it just ended up giving her a vaguely uncertain look from Hannah, and a very literal shrug from her daughter.

She wasn’t mad or anything, far from it, but she was inwardly disappointed in how much she had underestimated people.

She never told anyone, but a year ago, she’d made a chat-bot ‘AI’, just to see how people would interact with it. No tinkering, no actual emotion, just an algorithm powered by countless data of human interaction.

She was just curious how people would interact with the thing, talking to a literal program that was more than open about what it was.

Dragon quickly learned that humans had the absurd capacity to humanise and empathise with damn near anything, even a bot that literally told them every few lines ‘I am not human, I have no emotions, and I’m a program running on private servers’.

People talked to the thing like they felt bad about it. Most were genuinely curious and prodding with their emotion-based questions, and most of them seemed weirded out by how human it was in how it talked, to the point they started questioning if it really had no emotions or if it was taught to say that, or forced to.

It was roughly at that point it started getting a bit more attention than expected, so she shut it down, but that little experiment had given her a strange experience. She hadn’t expected people to feel bad for her bot whenever it would explain that it was not, in fact, a person.

In a line of work like this, it was easy to get cynical and detached, with what she was in charge of. It was easy to forget how good people were. How the vast majority of people would do good if given the choice.

And she couldn’t help but imagine herself as that little chat bot she made sometimes, reading countless disturbed, half-worried messages asking her if she was a prisoner or just programmed to deny her humanity.

It hit a little too close to home, so she never made another bot and experimented with public perception, due to that and other reasons, nevermind the possibility of some programming company catching wind of it and trying to reverse engineer it until they could make their own algorithm.

Just because her technological knowledge was a decade or so further than the rest of the world didn’t mean she had to push the world to follow.

Regardless, she felt both disappointed and relieved, watching as Taylor shoved her head into a radiation detector box while Hannah hurriedly tugged her out, scolding her about reading the warning labels.

She glanced down at the suit’s ribs, at a bent plate and the fried pressure detector underneath.

She smiled, absent-mindedly raising a hand to press into it, wrap around it.

She hadn’t felt that hug , not physically.

But emotionally, she felt… calmly, serenely happy.

Maybe one day she could feel such a hug in both the ways that mattered.

Maybe one day she could have her own child.

Though adopting seemed like a… viable option, if Hannah’s experience was to be considered.

“Dragon!” Taylor yelled, waving her over as she bounced on the spot, Hannah fiddling with one of the impact machines beside her. “Mom doesn’t know how to use this! Can you help?”

She smiled, and let her hand drop as she walked forward. 

“Of course. The locker room with the testing suits is on the back left corner, by the way.” She said, and Taylor paused in her hopping, nodded hurriedly, then zipped away like an arrow.

She analysed the movement for a moment, determining it was definitely low on the Manton scale of Physics Adherence.

You can’t go from zero to a hundred like that with standard physics, certainly not with that center of balance, and you definitely could not do such a turn without an absurd amount of traction to the ground. Which two sneakers would never provide without shredding apart.

She was inwardly getting a little interested in how it worked. Brute powers tended to be the least interesting, but Taylor had a strange one.

It was only when she got to Hannah’s side, still staring at the switches in puzzlement, that she realized something.

“Hey, Hannah?”

The woman in question hummed questioningly, not taking her eyes off the switch array.

“Do I need to stress the need for secrecy my situation requires, to you or Taylor? It occurred to me that Taylor can be a little… fumbling, with her words. I just realized she might let something slip.”

Hannah made a long, dubious ‘ eeeeh’ sound.

“A bit, but I think she got the message from context. Might stress it, just in case, but don’t worry. She’s hardly talkative around people she doesn’t know. She hasn’t slipped up at all on things that matter, so far.” Hannah replied.

She nodded with a short sound of acknowledgement, still a bit nervous about it.

“Now, help me with these switches. I’ve never done this myself, Colin’s usually around to do it.” Hannah added.

Dragon did as asked.





The suit was pretty much a leotard with tight elastic shorts.

Which she didn’t mind, but who on earth thought it was okay to make something this skin-tight when Wards would no doubt wear them on camera?

Were the PRT creeps? Or did the Protectorate make these?

With those wandering musings in her mind, she hopped back to Teresa and Hannah’s side, putting the bundle of her clothes on the ground next to the metal wall of switches Dragon was carefully picking through.

She turned, and observed the machine she was supposed to beat on.

It was essentially just a giant green plate about twelve feet wide and tall, connected to a large pneumatic spring that braced on a giant piece of metal behind it.

It just looked like a piston, but sideways.

“Uhm… is everything done?” She asked.

Hannah glanced back, and smiled.

“Yes. Dragon, if you could? Or Teresa, whichever.”

Teresa half-turned towards her mom, one hand still on a dial switch.

“Teresa when none of us has masks on.” Teresa said, then turned a bit further, towards her, smiling encouragingly. “But, just to explain a bit. That plate you see?” Teresa said, jutting her visor’s chin just past her.

She turned just to see it again, and nodded.

“That is made by a Tinker, with Tinker materials. It’s essentially a force calculator, to simplify things. His Tinkering specialty is forces, like those used in physics classes.”

She tilted her head, staring off to nothing for a moment.

“Uhm, F equals M times A?” She asked, vaguely remembering what Teresa was talking about, the memories quickly returning.

She paid a lot of attention in class, but it still took a bit to recall.

School felt like a lifetime ago, almost foreign now.

Hannah silently laughed, her cheeks wrinkling faintly with her smile, and Teresa nodded.

“Yes, that kind. Do you know about the law of action-reaction?”

She nodded.

“Every action has a reaction. A push has an equal pushback.”

Hannah looked inordinately proud of her, and Teresa looked pleasantly surprised. Which she wasn’t sure of the reason for. Yes her grades sucked, but that wasn’t because she didn’t pay attention or try. It was the-

She pushed the thought out of her mind. This was a happy occasion and thinking of them would only sour it.

“Exactly. Well, what that plate does, is that it essentially takes ninety nine point nine percent of that push force and negates it entirely. Meaning that no matter how hard you smack it, it won’t feel a single thing, while you will. Does that make sense?”

Her head swam with the implications of how incredibly busted that Tinker power was to make something like that, but she just numbly nodded, wide eyed and staring at the unassuming plate of metal with a new appreciation.

“After you smack it, it’s going to take that 0.1 percent of impact, and calculate the full impact force you exerted, and spit out a bunch of numbers that I’m going to translate for you and Hannah, to give you a sense of your limits. So, let’s just do a few simple things. How about a standing punch? Just stand at arms length and hit it as hard as you can without taking a step.”

She nodded, and turned, half-sprinting to stand in front of the giant plate thirty feet away, planting her feet.

“How do you know that?” Hannah asked from behind, and she turned her head to glance over her shoulder, pausing when she realized Hannah was talking to her, not Teresa.

“Know what?” She asked.

“How to throw a punch.” Hannah said, nodding to her lower body. “You’ve got your feet planted just right, your shoulders ready for a wind-up, and your hips are tense, so you know how to add force very well. You’re also making a proper fist, putting the thumb in the right spot-” Hannah said, gesturing to her hands with her eyes, and she in turn blinked down at them, turning them over. “-, and you’re putting your first two knuckles forward to force the impact, so you’re punching right. How did you know how to do that?”

She dropped her hand, and glanced back, expressionlessly staring at Hannah for a moment as she thought.

Then she slowly shrugged.

“I don’t know, it- it just felt natural. The first two joints felt stiffest, so it makes sense to punch with those, it makes sense to hold the fingers in place with the thumb, and the rest is just… uh, dynamics? Physics? I just- I mean it makes sense to swing with the whole body.” She explained, and Hannah slowly nodded in understanding, still appearing intrigued.

“Alright. Don’t let me keep you.” Hannah said with a smile, and nodded to Teresa.

“Let’s start with a standing punch. Hard as you can, wind up if you want.” Teresa said, eyes on one of the screens below the switch board.

She nodded, turned, and reared her right fist as far back as she could, tensing like a steel wire snapped taut.

She moved her left hand to her front, then jerked it to the left to add momentum, then pushed with her foot, twisting her hip and waist as she brought her right fist forward, close to her shoulder, elbow bent.

As it passed the elbow, she pushed with her other foot, adding the last bit of force she could muster.

For the first time in a while, she punched something, and was stopped cold.

Dust and air exploded away from her as if snapped by a whip in a radius of eight or something feet, wind pulling at her hair hard enough to feel like a burst of tornado-strong air.

That would have been fine.

What wasn’t fine was the sound.

It wasn’t a gunshot, it was a grenade detonating right against her ear, and she jerked away from the plate, arms clamping shut around her head as she ducked down with a pained hiss, a faint whine of tinnitus layering with the sound of rattling windows, on one knee.

“Christ!” Hannah exclaimed, startled, somewhere behind her.

“Oh wow.” Teresa said, brightly, and after a moment of letting the sound clear, Taylor rose, rubbing at her ears with a grimace.

“Okay, I’m going to need ear protection for this.” She said, then paused, eyes widening.

She jerked around to stare at Hannah, barely stopping herself from dashing at her.

“Are you okay? Did that hurt? We could-” She rushed out, and Hannah put up a hand to stop her.

“I’m fine, I’m fine, just startled. Wasn’t expecting that.” Hannah kindly reassured her, then took a lot of steps back. “Besides, I work with guns. I’m fairly used to loud sounds.”

Oh, right. Of course.

She let out a long sigh of relief, deflating.

“Okay. Uhm, my ears don’t like this. Had tinnitus for a few seconds.”

Teresa opened a drawer, and took out a pair of what looked like headphones, winding her arm then throwing it over to her.

She easily caught them, and put them around her neck, hurriedly stepping up to Hannah and dragging her next to Teresa, leaning to the side to peek at the screen.

That was a whole lotta numbers and letters she didn’t understand.

“Uhm… Translation?”

Teresa took a deep, deep breath, something so very human she realized why nobody had figured out her secret yet.

“Taylor… Please never, ever, ever, ever punch someone with that kind of force.” Teresa said, sounding gravely serious, and she just turned to blink up at the woman.

“Uh, I’m not planning to. Unless they’re a brute.”

“No.” Teresa said, voice strict, still staring at the numbers, barely shifting, and she blinked up at the woman, uncomprehending. “How to put this into perspective…” Teresa sighed, backing up from the screen so they could both stare at the number.

The screen read… 12,090,125 joules.

“Is… that a lot?” She asked, and Hannah scratched at her head.

“I’m pretty sure that’s a lot. ” Hannah said.

“Taylor, you punch roughly nine thousand times harder than an olympic heavyweight boxer that can output about a thousand and three hundred joules of force. The average person can only output one hundred joules into a punch. You hit eight thousand nine hundred and fifty seven times harder than an olympic heavyweight boxer. I’m pretty sure that even a Brute’s head would explode if you punched them like that. Can you imagine an olympic heavyweight punching that many times, compressed into a single impact? There wouldn’t even be anything left but a neck.” Teresa said, brows furrowed with… worry?

Both she and Hannah took a moment to digest that, staring at the blinking number.

Oh.

Oh, fuck.

That wasn’t a good thing! How the hell was she supposed to fight anyone if one slipup meant freaking… decapitation?!

Well, very carefully, was the answer, but still, there was such a thing as too much strength, and this was it.

She frowned, unsure if she should be proud that she was absurdly strong, or be annoyed that she was a little too strong.

On one hand, she could protect Hannah from pretty much anyone. On the other, one slip-up meant the person would die.

Which she… didn’t mind much, honestly, if they were attacking Hannah then they deserved it a million times over, but it would be messy, gross, and it would get them in trouble for it.

Dangit.

She chewed on her cheek, scuffing the floor with her bare foot.

“I’m aware you’re exceptionally good at controlling your strength, aside from small moments of overexcitement, but overexcitement happens a lot in fights, if you ever get in any. You need to keep in mind how strong you are at all times. This is… an absurd amount of force, for a standing punch. So, congratulations for being incredibly strong, but please be extra careful with people, alright?” Teresa asked her, kindly.

“Seconded.” Hannah mumbled, brows high and still staring at the number.

She nodded hurriedly.

“Yeah, of course. I’ll uhm, start working on better control then. I’m sure I can come up with some things.” She said, feeling oddly nervous.

Teresa took another deep breath, sighed it out, then put on a smile.

“Alright. Warnings issued, let’s try something else. How about you just punch as hard as you can, conceivably? Do a running start, use the tentacles if you wish, just hit the limit. Hannah, I suggest you wear ear protection too.” Teresa said, reaching into a drawer for another pair of headphones, and Taylor nodded, turning back to stare at the plate and try to figure out how she could possibly hit it as hard as she humanly could. Or inhumanly.

Hannah nodded, accepting the pair and putting them on, standing off to the side with a mild smile.

She turned away, putting her headphones on and trying to guess how she could obliterate the first number.

The tentacles were stronger than she was, so that was a start. A punch with just two of them, curled into a club-like ball…

And then she’d have two free tentacles to…

Oooh yeah, that would work.

“I wanna slingshot myself into it, actually. Is there anything in here that might be able to take that? Or some kind of foothold?” She asked, half-turning to Teresa.

Teresa wordlessly pointed to the support beams holding up this very building’s roof.

“They are designed to hold up over a thousand tons of weight and are the same used in small oil rigs so they can take a lot of sideways force as well. Even if they bend, they’re metal and detach, so at worst, we’ll have to get some equipment in here to straighten them back out, which is fairly easy to repair.”

She examined them, and backed up ten feet to be in line with them.

Hannah moved entirely, which let her rest easy, and she reached behind her for the zippers, yanking it up to the middle of her back and using her fingers to peel the suit open at the small of her back.

With a fleshy crack-crunching noise, four tentacles rose out of her back, and she took the two top ones, wrapping them around each other and in a tight ball at the top. The bottom two flared out, as far as she could stretch them, long and thin, almost twenty feet, and even then, she barely reached both the pillars.

She frowned, and backed up further, a dozen feet away from the wall of the entire testing facility.

She bent down, slowly adjusted herself in a way that felt natural and logical, one knee touching her chest, the other leg extended out as far as it could, palms flat on the floor and chest almost touching the floor, separated by her knee only.

Her tentacles flattened themselves to the floor for friction, just to add a bit more oomph into it.

She pushed with her left foot, pushed down and forward with her arms and tentacles, and literally flew straight at the metal.

She lost her headphones instantly, because of course, but she didn’t have the time or ability to back out, so she ignored it and pushed forward.

Hurriedly, she formed two of the top tentacles into a ball again, for the impact, and used the bottom two to cut through the air ahead of her, before flattening and conforming to the pillars by their tips, jerking and pulling backwards to propel her further, trying not to wince too hard as the pillars visibly bent towards her from where she’d gripped them

She wound her fist back, as well as her top two tentacles.

The next instant, she was in front of the plate, and she carefully jerked them both forward at the perfect time to land on the plate simultaneously, the tentacles slamming into the metal and her fist right under it joining them, a mere inch underneath.

She bounced back like a ping pong ball, and immediately bounced off the floor into a wild spin, hands clamped over her ears as a shrieking whine dug into her eardrums, hissing in pain.

Then she slammed into the wall, the metal bending around her in a rough mold.

She immediately dropped to the floor, curling into a ball and groaning in pain as her ears seemed to squirm from within, the whine slowly receding.

It didn’t take more than four seconds for her to smell Hannah above her.

Soft, gentle fingers hurriedly pulled her hair back, and she leaned into her mom, groaning softly as Hannah hurriedly wrapped her up, her whispering white noise quickly turning into actual words again as the pain faded.

“Hey, hey, sweetheart? What’s wrong? Can you hear me?” Hannah hurriedly asked beneath that annoying whine , and she nodded.

“Yeh.” She grunted, letting go of her ears and throwing her arms around Hannah. “I’m going to need those earphones that go into my ear next time. Lost my headphones mid-lunge.” She explained quickly, the whine having completely disappeared by now.

“Everything alright, I assume?” Teresa asked carefully, leaning to the side to peer at her, and she turned her head against Hannah’s collar, nodding.

“Yeah. The sound hurt. Didn’t feel anything from the wall.”

“Oh. That’s good. Well, if you’re up for it, we can do things with less impact and noise now.” Teresa suggested, and she hummed, curling up into her mom as she gently brushed her hair back, half on top of her on the floor.

“What’s the number this time?” She asked, lazily, rubbing her face against Hannah’s jacket and getting comfy.

“Sixty one million joules, roughly. That’s enough energy to throw an M1 Abrams tank a hundred feet into the air with that impact alone, by the way. With roughly twice that, you could presumably punch through the same tank, or throw it hundreds of feet into the air. Congrats Taylor, you’re officially the fourth strongest recorded Brute in the world. First is a villain named Chort, second is Alexandria, third is Eidolon with three Brute powers combined, and then you.”

Hannah sighed, kissing the top of her head.

She purred, eyelids sliding shut.

“We’re going to need so many rubber glasses. And we’ll do a lot of control training, alright sweetheart? Because while I’m very proud and satisfied you’re strong enough to handle anything, I’m also a little worried.”

She nodded without hesitation.

“Ofhourse.” She mumbled, muffled by Hannah’s jacket, and nosed at her throat, breathing in deeply, letting the tentacles dissipate as she relaxed.

“... You’re too cute, you know that?” Hannah asked, warmly, her smile audible, then shifted. “Hold onto me.”

Like she’d do anything else.

Hannah shifted until she could put her hands under her knees, and with a slight heave, Hannah awkwardly… sort of princess carried her about five steps, before tapping her knee from below with her fingers.

“Alright sweetie, off. Let’s do a couple more tests like you said, alright?”

With a sigh of disappointment, she nodded, took another deep, calming breath, then unwound her arms around Hannah, extending her legs to touch the floor, then slowly leaned back, stretching languidly.

She turned to Teresa, who pointed at another machine, which was essentially just a plate like the one she’d just hit acting as the floor, and a strange, pillowed metal bar that she’d seen in gym pictures, attached to what looked like a ginormous industrial press above, standing well over twenty feet tall. Likely made from the same material as the plates.

Hannah moved ahead, and fit herself into the pillowed bar, two pillows hooking onto her shoulders, and one acting as a neck rest of sorts, while her hands gripped onto what looked like two handles, half-squatting.

“This is how you get into this thing. From then, just push until you can sit upright and hold it. It’s not perfect, but this is a good measure to see how much weight you can lift.” Hannah explained, and ducked out of the machine, gesturing her forward with a smile.

She nodded, and reached behind her to zip up the costume now that she didn’t have the tentacles out, walking forward and carefully getting into the same position Hannah had taken.

“Alright, I’ve made an estimate of your strength based on previous measurements, so we’re going to start on fifty tons. It should be light to you.” Teresa called out from behind her, and she paused, blinking mindlessly for a moment as she processed.

“Uh, wait, how much is that?” She asked, a bit nervous.

“A hundred thousand pounds.”

She gulped.

“Alright.” She said, a lot more nervous.

She shifted in a dozen small ways until her upcoming motion would feel natural to do, then she braced, took a deep breath, and pushed up.

The bar went up with baffling ease.

She stood straight, waiting to see if something had gone wrong.

“Uhm, is it on fifty tons right now?”

“No. I just wanted you to take it seriously. I had it set to thirty.” Teresa hummed.

That… that was still an absurd amount.

It didn’t feel real. It felt like she was lifting… twelve pounds or something.

“Okay, uhm… can you double it?”

“Of course.” Teresa nodded. “Just duck down so I don’t accidentally snap your spine backwards. Safety precautions and all.”

She ducked, until the bar no longer followed her, and sat there, waiting in a half-squatted position.

“Okay. Sixty.”

She pushed.

It went up smoothly.

It felt… hefty, but not heavy, or difficult .

“Can you double again?”

Teresa paused.

“Are you certain?”

She nodded.

A few seconds of silence as she ducked down.

“A hundred and twenty tons.”

She braced, took a deep breath, then began to push.

It took her a second to straighten, and she held the position, gauging how it felt.

“Yep. That’s… heavy.” She said, voice strained. “I can still hold this. For a bit. But yeah. This is hard.”

“Okay, drop?”

She slowly lowered until the bar stopped following, grinning.

It felt so nice to feel resistance. Everything else felt like wet paper that she had to be really careful around. It wasn’t a horrible chore or anything, nor particularly mentally draining, but it was nice to just let go and push, damn it.

“Can we go one fifty?” She asked, hopeful.

Teresa hummed affirmatively.

A short whirr from above.

“Done. The machine only goes up to two hundred, FYI.” Teresa called, and she nodded, before bracing, and pushing up again.

This time, she slowly inched up for a few seconds, then simply let out a long, strangled grunt when she reached the top, unable to actually speak due to the sheer pressure her body was under, quite literally.

She slowly lowered, then sighed in relief.

“Okay, yeah. That’s the upper limit. Uh… can you put a hundred and fifty tons into perspective?” She asked, unsure of how to even visualize such an insane number.

“Hm. That is three hundred thousand pounds. Or, alternatively, about two point eight M1 Abrams tanks, so that Hannah can think about it easily. You basically just lifted up three gigantic tanks stacked on top of one another. And you didn’t even push yourself that hard. I’m sure if you got angry or used the tentacles, you could max out the machine.” Teresa said, tilting her head.

There was a long bout of silence at that, from her and Hannah as they just stared at one another, digesting that information.

“Well… if nothing else I could get a job moving stuff for the army to save on transport costs?” She shrugged, smiling.

Hannah silently chuckled, smiling widely at her, before shaking her head with fond exasperation.

So much control training.”

She bobbed her head in agreement.

Then she extended her arms out in front of her, making grabby hands at Hannah.

Hannah snickered, and opened her arms.

She hurried to her, and carefully squished her, hugging tight, swinging her from side to side a little.

“M’gonna be so proud of you sweetheart, whatever you do.” Hannah whispered into her hair, warm and sincere, and she teared up almost instantly, smiling wide.

“I love you mom.”

Hannah hugged her tighter.





Dragon watched the scene with a smile.

Contessa watched the AI and the scene with a tilted head from the roof using one of Doormaker’s little portals, quietly munching on her bagel.

People-watching was a ‘creepy’ hobby according to Alexandria, but she didn’t have many other ideas, honestly. She never had a hobby before, and she wasn't getting any younger, so she had a faint desire to actually live life now. So this, something vaguely familiar, would do until her interests strayed. It was fun, and new.

That, and watching the duo made her feel… strange. A good kind of strange. Not a creepy kind, though.

And no matter how much her power itched to tell her what and how and give her deep insight into her inner flaws as a person through the world’s most objective lens, she’d rather live in blissful ignorance and just enjoy the damn thing.

Plus, breezy, chill night, with a warm early morning sesame bagel from Greece in her hand?

Lovely.

Alexandria could screw off and go back to trying to appease her own guilty conscience, she was perfectly content stalking the duo she helped stay united and free without excessive strife.

She took another bite of her bagel.

Then frowned.

No, she wasn’t stalking anyone, she was just people-watching a specific duo. Or trio, now. For only the second time.

The trio below began to walk out.

It took another couple seconds before Taylor paused, at the back of the line, and jerked her head up before Contessa could react. 

Both of them froze.

Ah, the annoyances of not having godly powers turned on at all times. Fun, but risky. She’d completely forgotten about the girl’s danger detection.

How do I stop her from viewing me as a hostile?

The answer was bizarrely simple.

She dug into her breast pocket, and took out one of her innumerate duplicate badges, letting the moonlight catch it. A shiny Protectorate badge, marking her as a hero. Something most didn't wear, but existed.

Then she smiled, put it away, and waved at the girl as she blinked up at her with huge, wide red eyes.

Contessa tipped her hat down and to the side as she twisted, hiding most of her face.

The girl hesitantly waved back, obviously confused and a little alarmed.

“Close door.” She whispered, her mouth not moving, and the door blinked shut.

A few seconds passed as she turned her power back into full blast, ready to keep working, however much she was slowly growing to dislike doing such.

How do I stop her from detecting me next time?

That answer was too convoluted and it didn’t satisfy her. Watching through cameras took all the fun out of people-watching.

How do I stop her from detecting me while watching in person?

The steps were convoluted and she’d need to involve five other capes. Not worth the hassle.

How do I stop her from being suspicious of me or viewing me negatively without massively changing my modus operandi and activities and without letting anyone else know about me?

The answer was… quite simple, honestly. And not even weird, ‘creepy’, or immoral. A minimal amount of lying. Mostly just honesty...

Taylor was an easy girl to please, unsurprisingly.

Notes:

hello

am tired

its 8 am

havent slept

check out my other stories if u want

read all ur comments again, thank you guys :)

they make me rly happy, even those with criticisms

i see you repeat commenters too, those i didn't mention the other time, like Kai, dude with JRPG sword due as the profile picture, arachnic hivemind, sniktch (again), pendragoon (i read some of ur stuff, honoured you read mine :) and others whom i struggle to remember in the moment but recognize when i read the comments of.

see u guys soonish probs

o7

i will make contessa a wholesome part of this fic and you can't stop me, this is my parting message
idk how but i will

Chapter 37

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She blinked up at where the weird… square had been, up at the ceiling, and the woman behind it, for a moment more, fiddling with the leotard suit's hem along her neck.

Hannah and Teresa kept walking to the speed machine, so after a moment of indecisive confusion, she just followed, throwing glances upwards every few steps.

That was possibly the weirdest interaction she’d ever had with someone.

That and they looked so much like her first mother that she was half-convinced she hallucinated them entirely.

But she only did that when she was starving, like really starving. She didn’t see hallucinations outside of that.

Did she?

Maybe she really would benefit from seeing a professional.

She glanced up again, walking towards the adult duo.

Again, nothing.

Should she be concerned?

Logically, no. It made absolute sense that the Protectorate kept at least one powered individual on security duty, and it made absolute sense that the ruckus they were causing drew them over to check on it.

Plus, besides the strange costume, if it could be called that, eating a bagel and waving with the other hand hardly screamed ‘villain’. She even had some… official-ish looking badge.

As she slowly came to a stop beside Teresa and Hannah, she remained indecisive about whether or not to bring it up, until Hannah turned to her and noticed her thoughtful gaze.

“What it is?” Mom asked, not concerned, but aware.

She shifted, glancing up.

“Uhm, I saw a woman in a hole in the ceiling, eating a bagel. She showed a badge, smiled, waved, then I blinked and she was gone. Do you uh, have… base security or something?”

Teresa absent-mindedly nodded.

“Lots of it, generally. We probably drew some attention with the racket we’re making. We should… probably hurry up a little.”

Oh.

She still thought something didn’t quite fit because what kind of base security could close a window or hole in the ceiling in the blink of an eye, and wore a fedora, but she mostly just pushed it out of her mind.

Hannah stared, then smiled, motioning to the giant treadmill embedded into the floor, flanked by rubber pillows on every side but theirs, next to the control console.

She did a light hop, clapping her hands.

“Okay, so, do I just hop on?”

“Yep. I’ll slowly amp the speed, just let me know when you’re at your limit and can’t go faster and it’ll ramp down rapidly so you don’t fly off.” Teresa responded, and quickly clicked some buttons, making a bunch of nonsensical lights turn on.

She nodded, walked towards the treadmill, stopped for a moment to peck Hannah’s cheek with a kiss as she passed, and hopped sideways onto the wide, rolling belt, starting at a slight jog.

“Going to up this to fifty miles an hour.” Teresa said.

She nodded, and immediately, the belt began to quickly ramp up.

It took a moment to get used to the strange feeling, but she adjusted fast, until it stopped, running in place.

Honestly, it barely felt like more than a jog.

“Can we double?” She asked, and wordlessly, the belt suddenly began speeding up again, mechanical motor whine utterly filling the gigantic hangar.

Now this felt like a light sprint.

Perhaps it was a bit reckless, but she wanted to see.

“Double?” She requested, half-yelling to be heard over the machine, and the belt began to spin faster, an incessant mechanical whine drowning out even her own thoughts as she quickly began to run.

And it felt like a run. She had to put actual effort in.

“Do you want me to put it on two hundred and fifty?” Teresa called, barely audible over the screaming coils and gears below.

“Yeah!” She screamed.

She wanted to find her limit.

The belt sped up even faster, and she felt like she was right on the lip of it, actually starting to pant with effort, each exhale letting out an entire cloud of steamy air out to be blown back by the air current hitting her in the face due to the screaming belt below her.

Ten feet wide and fifteen long, the giant treadmill still felt way too small when moving this fast.

She wasn’t breaking a sweat, but then again, she couldn’t.

She could only guess that her body cooled itself down by throwing out the heat with her breaths, because wow that was so much goddamn steam.

“Add ten!” She screamed, barely keeping up with the belt already but wanting to find that limit.  

The belt sped up, just a tiny bit.

She began to be pushed back, and she growled, running faster just to stay in place, breathing on fast-forward, an almost steady stream of fading steam billowing out of her.

“Can’t go faster!” She screamed, barely able to think over the loud screaming of the machine beneath her.

Instantly, the belt began to slow down, in a smooth, ramping way that saved her from flying into the impact pillows on either side of the mill.

It took a solid forty seconds for the belt to slow to a crawl, and eventually, stop entirely, allowing her to sit in place, bend down to support herself by her knees, and just pant, mildly fascinated by how much fricking steam was coming out of her mouth.

“Didn’t know we still had steam trains around.” Hannah joked, and she glanced up, seeing the highly amused expression on her mom’s face.

She burst into giggles.

“How fast did I go again?” She asked, gulping in air.

“Two hundred and sixty miles an hour. That’s roughly as fast as the fastest car on planet earth which had a jet turbine strapped to its back when the record was recorded.”

She grinned.

Hannah chuckled and put her hand on her shoulder, before jerking back, seemingly by reflex, eyes blowing wide. 

“Wow you are hot. Are you feeling okay?” Hannah asked, concerned.

She smiled, and nodded, straightening up and shifting her mouth to spew the steam out in another direction.

“Yeah, I feel great. I’m sure Amy could explain why I’m spitting steam rather than sweating.”

“Well, considering your power adheres to some parts of thermodynamics, we can cross off ‘temperature resistance’ to your toughness level. If you had a normal amount of heat tolerance, your brain would have literally been boiled to a sludge from the sheer heat you would generate with this kind of movement. You would have died in seconds, realistically.” Teresa interjected, and Hannah made an exaggerated smile that came across as somewhere between disturbed and annoyed.

“Dragon? Please don’t talk about my daughter’s brain melting out of her ears when she’s completely fine.”

Teresa paused.

“Oh. Right, bad mental image. But, well, it’s true. Cheetahs have the same biological problem sometimes. They generate so much heat with how fast they run that they’re sometimes forced to stop before they run out of juice because their brain starts cooking. And they only run at about forty to fifty miles an hour, to compare. I could- okay, let’s not get ahead of ourselves. You mentioned you could change your tentacles?” Teresa abruptly changed the topic, and she nodded, extending the tentacles out behind her in a giant X shape, then pushing that odd switch.

She turned to watch it happen.

They shortened significantly, going from twelve to twenty feet long to a mere six, and thickening significantly with a distinct crackle.

The color quickly shifted from luminous red to purple-red.

She stood there for a moment, staring.

Aware as she was of their existence, she hadn’t used or experimented with them too much.

God, they’re so gorgeous. ” Hannah said, almost a breathy, awed whisper, and she jerked her head around to boggle at her mom as she quickly walked forward. “Can you turn off the lights?” Hannah quickly asked, turning her head to indicate she was talking to Teresa, eyes not straying from the appendages.

The lights flicked off, and Hannah stepped up to her, looking at the wings like they were the most wonderful thing she’d ever seen.

She brought one closer to see what was so special about it and…

Purple red in the darkness, framed by the moonlight from one of the windows on the side of the hangar.

Wow. That was pretty.

Hannah extended a hand to it, eyes wide and mouth open in awe, and she just blinked at her, stiff with surprise and a mixture of embarrassed… squirmy joy, was the best she could describe it.

Hannah’s hand landed on the spiky appendage, and she went very, very still. Another joined the first, gently tracing the outline.

“U-uhm, those- those are sharp.” She warned, voice weirdly squeaky.

Hannah hummed in acknowledgement, and kept prodding the wing like she was witnessing genuine magic or something.

It felt like having someone massaging oversensitive muscles, except they were just tickling them.

Taylor could just feel her face slowly start to boil in joyful embarrassment.

It was like getting complimented, which was already nice and embarrassing, but tripled because the reaction was so strong.

Her mom only took another moment of poking the thing before backing up several steps, mouth still open.

“Wow. Sorry, just… they’re so beautiful. You look like a fairy.“ Hannah breathed out.

That was just a bit too much for her brain to handle.

She hid her face in her hands with a whiny groan of embarrassment, feeling the wings curl and bunch up behind her back, hiding from view.

Hannah laughed brightly, putting a hand on her hair and tugging her forward by the shoulder with her other hand.

She obliged, sinking into the hug, still hiding her red face.

“My cute little fairy.” Hannah cooed, half-teasing.

Mooooom… ” She complained, a sobbing whine full of mortification, and Hannah laughed, a high pitched sound full of joy, kissing the side of her head, swinging her from side to side as she continued curling up into a ball of embarrassed whining.





“Are you sure?” She asked, for the tenth time.

That car was just a skeleton meant for beating on, yes, but it was still a car!

Teresa nodded.

She sighed, and prayed she could aim even half-decently.

She tensed the wing, curling the rest back, and began to push at the bits that felt twitchy and sore, those she knew she could detach.

She swung in a wide arc, letting them go right at the apex of the movement, and let go, adding as much momentum as she knew she feasibly could add.

The car practically exploded in a small cloud of dust and glass fragments, the side facing her crumpling as it was rocked back by the impact, staying on two wheels for a second, precariously balanced, before slowly swinging back to its original position with a bouncing crash, the bumpers detaching in pieces and one of the doors clattering to the floor.

She winced, but felt oddly pleased she didn’t hit anything but the car.

The dust and glass mist took a second to clear, but what was left behind was…

A burgundy cheese grater, pretty much. She could even see a few crystal spikes sticking out of the doors on the other side, whatever few of them hadn’t punched clean through the thing and hit the plate behind it.

They quickly dissipated into mist, thankfully, and she was allowed to sit there and marvel slash dread the sheer destruction she could cause with a swing of her wing. At range.

“If this were being recorded, your threat rating on the PRT files would have shot up into the stratosphere.” Teresa said, impressed and amused both, walking up to the car and ducking around it, checking the damage.

“Punched clean through most of it, with what looked like inch-thick shards, which means that this is roughly equivalent to a shotgun blast except with ten times the gunpowder and perhaps a hundred to five hundred times heavier projectiles. Which means it’s going to cause incredible damage.” Teresa hummed.

“Seems like a deadly force only kind of attack.” Hannah hummed, nodding along. “So unless you’re ready and willing to kill, I’d suggest not using this on anyone.”

She tilted her head, and nodded.

That was mostly why she hadn’t bothered with the wings too much. They were mostly good for being a monstrously powerful shield and a shotgun. The tentacles were good for everything in ordinary life, and in a fight, except range.

“Do you want to do toughness tests? Though generally we avoid those because there’s a good chance of injury.” Teresa asked, and she shifted, chewing on her cheek.

She wanted to know, but she also didn’t care too much. She had a decent idea of how tough she was, she wasn’t planning on fighting anyone, not really, and she wasn’t in the mood to get injured and worry Hannah.

She might have regeneration judging by how quick the tinnitus left when she got it earlier, but she wasn’t exactly sure. Nothing had hurt her yet.

“No, I think I’m alright. I kinda wanna go home, actually.” She said, sheepishly straightening her hair, and Teresa had the grace to look disappointed for only a short moment before nodding.

“Of course. Well, this has been… a very nice night. I thoroughly enjoyed it. See you two… hopefully soon?” Teresa half-asked, tilting her head.

She nodded quickly.

“Yeah, of course! Whenever you want, we’d love to have you. Our apartment’s-”

“It’s a bit exposed.” Hannah cut her off with an apologetic smile, and she paused, only to realize that Teresa likely didn’t actually know about Amy being in their house.

Oh… why?

“So, just shoot us a text and a spot, and we’d love to go for a walk, or chat, or whichever.” Hannah said, faintly smiling.

She wasn’t sure why Teresa didn’t know, but it didn’t matter since Hannah had it be so.

She nodded, a little awkwardly.

“I’d love to have you visit. You could give us two a flight if you don’t mind, or we could all just do some target practise since we all have ranged attacks, or we could take a boat ride around the bay, or we could go explore some abandoned buildings in the Trainyards or we could just do more testing and I’m- rambling. I’m rambling.” She abruptly realized, switching tones.

Both Hannah and Teresa were giving her that look like they were looking at something that was both adorable and funny, and she ducked her head with a burning blush.

“Those were all wonderful suggestions, actually. I hadn’t considered any of them. Well, I’ll be sure to call. See you two soon.” Teresa said, and nodded at them, making to leave.

She wanted to give her another hug, but chasing after her would be awkward and embarrassing.

“If you need anything, call me! Or, er, my mom, I don’t have a phone yet!” She corrected, and Teresa glanced over her shoulder, gave her a smile.

“Will do! Good night!”

“Good night.” Hannah replied warmly, and Taylor just nodded in agreement.

A few moments passed until Dragon was out of the building, and the whine of jets came from outside as the suit likely flew off.

She turned to Hannah.

“Movie night?”

Hannah paused, then gasped, eyes widening in delight.

“You said you haven’t watched the Skynet movie, right? Terminator?” Hannah asked, oddly excited, and she nodded.

“Yeah, never.”

Hannah’s eyes were practically sparkling.

“I love that movie. It’s my favourite. Wanna watch it on the couch, assuming Amy isn’t sleeping yet?” Hannah asked quickly, and she felt her own excitement rising, nodding rapidly. 

Cuddles, plus movie? Perfect.

Hannah beamed at her, and jerked her head to the doors, turning and walking away quickly.

She dashed forwards to match step, and took one of her mom's hands in her own, hugging her arm and leaning on her shoulder with a lazy smile.

Life was so good.

Then she faltered.

"Wait, I gotta change clothes first."

Hannah paused too, glancing down to the testing suit she was still wearing, then turned and playfully pushed her away.

"Go go go!"

She turned, and zipped away, smiling broadly.





When they came back, surprisingly, no absurdities awaited them.

The chicken, assumedly removed of its adrenaline, was placidly being used by Amy as a plushie, the laptop on her lap as she used one hand on the trackpad.

There were a lot less plants than before, while some others were greatly changed and were absurdly coloured, which was… actually very nice looking, for their apartment’s aesthetic, but generally, it was peaceful.

Amy glanced up, gave them a lazy wave, and went back to her laptop.

Hannah took her into their bedroom and showed her where the clothes were, which drawer was for what, where she could put any ‘toys’ she bought if she ever did, which took her a moment to realize meant sex toys and another moment to unfreeze and trigger a nuclear, cherry-coloured blush on her face, but Hannah didn’t dwell on it or treat it as anything unnatural or taboo, treating it with an absolute casual air, so she quickly adjusted and moved on, learning where socks went, what drawer was for Taylor’s clothes, where to put anything miscellaneous like hair ties or whatever few jewellery they had or would buy, et cetera.

Then they went to the couch, and after a brief grumble from Amy, took the laptop.

She hooked it up to the TV with a weird, big cable, and Hannah put the movie on from a file, before settling back on the couch.

She stretched herself atop Hannah, using her collarbone as a pillow as the intro played, content as one could be, smiling faintly.

The shuffling on the other end of the couch as Amy got comfy with her chicken made her consider the healer.

“Amy, wanna grab my hand?” She suggested.

“My brain is fried from experimenting. I think I’m good. I might need your help with something by the way, but that’s for tomorrow.”

"She has community service tomorrow, but she'll have time in the afternoon if you want." Hannah quietly replied.

She hummed in agreement. Community service would suck and she'd hate it, and she had questions about it, but Hannah would answer those tomorrow. And she had to go, no way to avoid it.

"Alright. Thank you." Amy mumbled.

The intro finished, and the movie started.

“Is this movie from Aleph?” She whispered, and Hannah made an affirmative sound, slowly threading her fingers through Taylor’s hair.

She settled down, and a comfy silence filled the apartment as the starting scenes played.

Notes:

Three chapters, one day.

Boy do i go slow

see yall soon, tyvm for the comments, they motivate me a lot

I love seeing people smile from a dumb fluffy story

next chapter is prob gonna be much longer, this is just a thingie i whipped up between bad sleep schedules and schoolwork to properly cap off their day

Chapter 38

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She breathed in, breathed out.

“Okay, so…” She started again, nervously pacing.

Hannah nodded encouragingly.

“I go to the police station. I hand the papers, say that I’m here for the uh…” She trailed off, pausing.

“Community service sentence and to hand in identification papers for proof of diligence.”

She nodded, resuming in her nervous pacing. “Yes, right, that. I’m here for community service sentence and to hand in identification papers for proof of diligence and good behaviour et cetera. Then I give the folder thingie, wait a bit, and then I get told where businesses and organisations are that accept community service.”

Hannah nodded again.

“Yep. They won’t give you anything that could put your civilian life in danger, so, for example, they won’t give you physical labor, or some kind of uh, courier duty, or things like that. So you don’t have to worry overmuch.”

That… helped, a little, actually.

Her pacing slowed.

“Alright. So… what then?”

Hannah smiled, and patted her legs.

She instantly pivoted, and plopped herself down on her lap, wriggling a little to get comfortable, and leaning back into Hannah, who wrapped her hands around her stomach, chin on her shoulder.

She sighed in contentment.

“Then, I just drive you there, and go off to do some of my own chores. I have to do some… a lot of paperwork. Some of it is to get you into Arcadia. Which, I just realized, I never asked you about. Are you okay with going there? A lot of the Wards that spoke up for you in your trial go there. I just assumed you’d like to go there since it’s the best school.”

She paused, her noodle-limbed relaxation fading.

Merely thinking of school made her want to curl up and shrivel into an unfeeling ball, no matter which school it was.

“I uhm… I know education is important, but isn’t there some… way to do it from home? Homeschooling, or something?” She hesitantly asked, putting her hands over Hannah’s.

Hannah nodded against her shoulder.

“There are. But, you have to consider, is that really the best choice? I know your previous school experiences were terrible, but not every place is like Winslow, you know? Especially Arcadia. Don’t you want to make some friends, go on some school trips… maybe hang out with Vista next year when she goes over?”

She perked up, a tiny bit, surprised.

“Missy’s going to go to Arcadia?”

Hannah paused, and turned a bit to look her in the eye from the side, looking delightfully surprised.

“She unmasked to you?” Hannah asked, happy and incredulous both.

“Wh- nonono, she just told me her name when I went over to thank her, after the trial. Kinda whispered it while I was letting her go.” She hurriedly explained, sheepish. “But uhm… that’s… a good point.”

Hannah returned to her spot on her shoulder, and she idly nuzzled her mom’s face with her own as she thought, Hannah stiffening in apparent confusion at the gesture before seemingly accepting it and relaxing.

“I don’t know. I just… I want to get out of my comfort zone and uhm, live life, you know? But I’m really used to solitude. So… It… sounds like something I should do, but I don’t feel any… drive to do it. I’d be perfectly happy my entire life knowing nobody but you, so it just… seems like a waste of time, I guess. Making friends and all that.” She mumbled, thoughtful.

But then she thought of Missy and Amy. Mostly Missy, but Amy was really nice too. In her own… strange… slightly… feral way. She helped her and Hannah, a lot, and she was the exact type of person Taylor liked when it came to teenage girls.

Absurdly blunt, very obvious, and upfront. The complete opposite of the type of person that had tormented her during her first highschool experiences, up to her Trigger event.

Missy was the same kind of girl too, but a lot sweeter and oddly cute in a ‘trying a little too hard to be a cool older girl’ kind of way. And she really liked Missy, as awkward and occasionally stilted as their conversations had been during visits, it had always meant so damn much to her to have Missy taking time out of her day to meet her and try and hang out with her. And the literal monologue of praise Missy had given her during the trial, just for shooting off some cool ideas about what one could do with a space-bending ability…

Hannah opened her mouth right as she did the same, and they both paused, looking at eachother.

Hannah smiled at her with an encouraging nod.

She swallowed, glancing to the side.

“But then I uhm, I think about Missy. And… I think making friends might… might be… worthwhile? If it’s time I can’t spend with you anyway. Like in school or whatnot when you’re at work, where I can’t really follow you or come with you. But you also said you’re going to retire soon, which means that I can spend that time with you. And school would only take away time from me being with you and I just… I’d rather be spending that time with you than wasting it in school or with friends.” She finished, half-rambling. “Does that make sense? Kind of?”

Hannah seemed to sigh, slowly, hugging her a little tighter.





So, she was the main problem stopping Taylor from… what she considered very healthy, adolescent behaviour. Like making friends.

Hannah internally groaned.

She had expected some obstacles like this to pop up along the way. Taylor’s obsessive… almost devotion to her was bound to make problems for the girl eventually.

There had been the hope that it would take a bit longer for such a situation to pop up, however.

Taylor, quite obviously, wanted to spend every literal minute of the day with her, if she could. And if school and friends would get in the way of that… Taylor would make the choice that involved Hannah, every time.

But that just wasn’t healthy.

It was far from the worst kind of mental affliction, of course, but it was still not something she wished for Taylor to see the world through. 

A young girl should… go outside, have friends, go on walks and concerts and have fun with those friends, get ready for the future, just… normal teenage girl stuff that Hannah herself never got to do and now regretted not doing.

Hannah would absolutely love it if Taylor always stayed a little bit of a mommy’s girl, of course. She’d hate to lose this… love and intimacy and the relaxation and peace that being with her daughter brought her. But this was one of the few cases where she felt like she could have her pie and eat it too.

“Bug, you know I love you, right?” She started, slowly, and Taylor hummed affirmative without hesitation, nuzzling her like a scratch-hungry kitten.

She smiled, broadly, butting the side of her forehead against Taylor’s in an awkward mimicry of a nuzzle that had Taylor faintly purring.

She took the time to find the right words, think through implications and how Taylor might perceive things.

“I love you, so much. But I also want you to live your own life. I'll always be in that life, always nearby, always just around the corner for when you want me or need me or generally just because I want to be. I'm not going anywhere. But there's more to life than just me, sweetheart. I think… I think, I am not certain, but I think it would do you a lot of good in the long run to socialise, experience a normal school life, not what was going on in Winslow." She finished, and seeing that Taylor was holding onto her hands a little too tightly, she hugged her harder, putting her mouth against her shoulder.

She had to make some kind of amendment here because Taylor was oddly stiff and inexpressive which made understanding her thoughts nigh impossible.

"I'm not going anywhere, sweetheart. If you choose to go, I'll take you there every day, and I’ll pick you up every day. Just six or maybe seven hours of not being with me, for a couple years, and then we’ll see what you want to do. That doesn’t sound so bad, does it?”

Taylor shifted.

“I… I…” Taylor mumbled, slowly stiffening. “You want me to go. I-”

Seeing instantly where this is going, she moved her hands up to tightly hug Taylor’s stomach.

“Nononono.” She rushed out, shifting forward as Taylor went silent. “I think it would be good for you to go. I’m not certain, but I think it might be. And I want what’s good for you, naturally. So in a roundabout way, yes, I do want you to go. But I also want you to think about things deeper than just what your mom wants. Do you want to go? Do you think it might be good for you? Are you willing to endure a few hours of separation for a more proper education, an environment where opportunities for friendship are abundant? Maybe to make a few nice memories…?” She asked, and Taylor went silent, leaning back into her, her legs tangling around Hannah’s right one.

A minute passed in comfortable silence.

Three.

Five.

Ten.

Somewhere around a dozen minutes later, Taylor cleared her throat, a little.

“I… You said you’ll quit your job in a month or two. I- I don’t want to go, but I also do want to… be educated. I- I don’t know if I ever told you, but my… first? First mom. She was an English teacher. And… I… I always thought of being a teacher too, some day. Someone better than… than what Winslow had. So that I could one day be the teacher that I wish existed in that school, if that makes sense. I- I don’t know if I want to do that anymore… it doesn’t really draw me. But I feel like education is really important. I know it. So if I’m going to spend a month or two without you for eight-ish hours a day… I m-might as well uhm, try it? For a trimester. Just- just to see. Then… then we can see?” Taylor timidly whispered, and Hannah resisted the urge to breathe out a massive sigh of relief.

She hugged Taylor as hard as her puny limbs could dare, kissing her cheek, feeling immense joy at how Taylor’s downturned lips twitched upwards at the small gesture.

Her chest felt oddly light and tight.

Taylor certainly didn’t make that decision without heavily factoring in Hannah’s opinion, even if she didn’t mention that, but it was a nice start. To get Taylor to be more like her old, more independent self again, at least if old family friends were to be believed.

“That’s a wonderful idea. Just a trimester. Then I’ll ask you the same question again. ‘Do you want to stay’. And if you do decide to stay, sweetie, just remember; we have all the time in the world together. Powers are new, but I imagine with regeneration, I’d easily reach a century old.” She said, smiling, and Taylor’s lips took another tiny upward turn.

“Yeah… and Amy could just… reverse it all, if she wanted.” Taylor said, then paused. “Doesn’t Amy go to Arcadia too?”

Oh. Right.

She’d completely forgotten, since the girl had been at her place for almost a month now, spare a week or so.

She nodded, smiling wider.

“Not at the moment, but when she feels ready and willing to move out, or get emancipated, or just work things out with her family and the public, she will.”

Taylor nodded, licking her lips nervously.

“Right. So… Amy and Missy… it uh, might be… bearable.” Taylor mumbled, then swallowed. “Just three months, right?”

She nodded against her shoulder, smiling, secretly wishing with everything within her that Taylor would actually enjoy school.

“And if anything, anything happens, no matter what it is, tell me. Winslow won’t happen again sweetheart. I’ll turn Arcadia to ashes if it does.” She softly said, and Taylor let out a tiny breath of amusement through her nostrils, faintly smiling by now.



It took her a moment to realize she wasn’t even sure if she was joking or not, and put the thought aside for later dissection.

Arcadia was practically heaven compared to Winslow. She had trust in it, and so did practically every mother with a parahuman child.

“Now, what do we do with the court documents?” She softly asked, rhetorically, just to switch the topic, and Taylor stiffened.

“Crap. I forgot again.” Taylor mumbled, then sighed, slumping forward with a low whine.

She chuckled, pulling her back, accepting the nuzzle with grace.

“Alright. Let’s do it again, then get ready. We gotta go. We’re going to wake up Amy at this rate.”

Taylor nodded, and she began to explain again.





She felt…

Distinctly, weirdly-not-nervous about walking into a police station.

Police meant safety, after all.

She felt very nervous about a completely different reason.

She swallowed, and straightened the court documents, feeling distinctly cold and uncomfortable and naked and just plain-put anxious without Hannah by her side or behind or around or just generally in the vicinity of her.

The jacket smelled like her, which helped ease her jitteriness, but only enough to not seem like she was tweaking off something or another.

She took another deep breath, and walked down the… entrance? There was a name for it, she was sure, but she’d kind of forgotten it.

Wooden separators with small glass windows, turning a plain square room into a hallway lined by desks and clerks on one side.

Unsurprisingly, in a place like Brockton, it was quite busy.

She had to sidestep some guy drunkenly swearing and thrashing behind her, being dragged along by two large police officers, both of whom wore that particular ‘I’m so effing done with today and it’s not even ten AM’ look that only public workers in Brockton seemed to properly nail.

Then she realized she sidestepped without looking, which was such a dead cape giveaway that she almost turned around and just fled back to the car.

Instead she paused, awkwardly holding the paper folder, internally sobbing in embarrassment and hissing obscenities at herself as she stared through the far wall.

It hadn’t been five minutes and she fucked it up. What if someone noticed? What if someone saw the cafe pictures on the TV or something? They could connect the dots and she’d be unmasked less than a week after stepping a foot outside. She’d put Hannah in danger.

Feeling distinctly like she was about to cry, and having a moment of stark self-realization of how fucking… dysfunctional she was without her mom around, she took a deep breath.

“Hello? Can I help you?”

She almost coughed it out as she swallowed wrong, and managed to force it down, turning to look at a brown-haired, clean-shaven man of vaguely caucasian features, looking at her with a furrowed brow.

She extended the folder to him, then stared at him for a moment as her brain blanked.

Words? WORDS! WORDS PLEASE COME BACK! She internally screamed, and after an awkward moment of the officer giving the papers a slightly confused look before taking them, the words did as she asked.

“I- uh, it’s… court stuff.”

Oh yeah, nailed it, Taylor.  

Not having Hannah around made it so much harder to be calm and collected. There was just this beating drum at the back of her head that chanted I want to go back to her I want to go back to her like an obsessive white noise that clung to her ears like a very, very, very tempting, very comfortable leash, tugging incessantly.

Still, it was… something she’d have to get used to. Or get over.

Holy crap.

Hannah was right. She did need professional help.

“I was… given community service for an accident. So I’m here to provide uh, certification of responsibility and to… get a list of where I can work those hours.”

That… came out alright.

Not that she really cared, she wasn’t nervous and anxious of how she might be perceived by the officer, she was nervous and anxious because Hannah would leave to do some business stuff for a few hours afterwards and she was drowning in dread, but still, appearances mattered to some extent.

The police officer nodded along, almost absentmindedly, slowly flipping through the papers.

“Alright, that checks out. If you could hold on for a second, I’ll go get the list for you.” He said as he closed the folder and extended it to her, immediately turning and power walking away the moment she took it.

She never had any interactions with the police, but that was… very calm and respectful.

Maybe the whole gang culture at Winslow had given her a strange outlook without her realizing it, but that was surprising to her, for some reason.

Wordlessly, she stood in the…

The word came back to her. The lobby.

She stood, and waited.

Seven slightly anxious minutes later, the same police officer walked over to her from one of the corner booths, a paper in one hand and a plastic, boxy… thingie on the other, smelling quite strongly of ink.

He extended his hand, and she hurriedly took the paper, swinging the folder open and throwing it along with the others.

“If you could give that over for a sec?” The officer requested, and after a surprised blink up at the man, she fumbled with the papers and extended the folder to him.

He picked through the stack to two specific papers, and pressed the boxy plastic into it with the faint sound of springs stretching, something nobody but her could probably hear, leaving behind an official looking blue-coloured stamp.

“Alright, you’re good to go.” He said, stepping back and letting her draw the papers over to her. “Basically you just pick a place, go, show these stamped papers, work the hours, then they sign the hours you were present and working during, with their hand-written signatures or a business stamp. Don’t try to fake those, you’ll get a misdemeanour for tampering with government documents, probably. It’s like marking absences in school the old fashioned way, pretty much. You can send scans of these over through e-mail, or just physically come here when all your hours are filled and we’ll take the papers, have the chief sign em, and you’ll be free to do whatever you wanna do. Sooo yeah, that’s about it. Good luck.” The police officer said, briskly and succinctly, and very helpfully because neither her nor Hannah were immediately familiar with how community hour service was done, then walked away with a respectful nod.

“Uh- thank you!” She called, then carefully shut the file.

She slowly walked back out, dread building in her chest.






She took another deep breath, feeling like she could finally just breathe again, and another, because she needed that moment to prepare.

And her mom smelled like safety and warmth and everything that made life worth living. That too.

“Sweetheart, It’ll just be two hours. I’m not going off to war.” Hannah chuckled, and she whined in protest, hugging her mom closer across the seat separator.

“But I am.” She mumbled.

Hannah giggled, brushing her hair back.

“You’re really not. You’ll be alright. I believe in you. Besides, you have to get used to me not being around as much. And remember; the dogs in there physically cannot harm you.” Hannah pointed out, and she let out an inarticulate sound of mild despair, despite the words ‘I believe in you’ bouncing around the inside of her skull with a giant smiley face on top of them.

“Yeah but they stink and they’re loud and… you’ll be halfway across the city.” She mumbled.

“Sweetheart, you’re just complaining to complain at this point. Come on, up and at ‘em.” Hannah gently urged, gently tapping her arms at the shoulders, and with the greatest of reluctance, she let go, pecked Hannah’s cheek with a kiss, let out a deep, deep sigh, grabbed the copy folder, and opened the door, staring out of it for a long moment before reluctantly climbing out and nudging the car door with her foot.

The door hadn’t even gotten to close behind her before she started missing her.

Then it did close, and she hurriedly turned around.

She wanted to see her until she physically couldn’t.  

Hannah smiled at her through the open window.

“Just two hours, bug. Be back soon.”

Then with a short, unworried wave, the car slowly swerved out of the parking spot.

She weakly waved back, and watched Hannah go.

She took a deep breath as the car turned the corner, and stood there for a few minutes, trying to gauge what she even felt right then and there.

It was… just a profound feeling of being in a foreign, unknown place.

It felt like she’d just gone to the other side of the world and was just... dropped there. Like she didn’t know the streets, the language, what to do or where to go. What society was like, what people spoke, what was normal and what wasn’t, what was safe and what wasn’t. That feeling of complete and utter disconnection between her and everything around her.

No memories, no attached emotions to any of it, just a strange image all around her, spreading like a wallpaper.

And overlaid atop that, a tight, crushing tightness in her lungs and chest, making her breathe deeper than she had to by a large margin.

Not panicked, not panting.

Just slow, deep breathing because it felt like there was a giant boot pushing her ribs in.

It felt like everything familiar and known and warm was yanked away, leaving behind nothing but a foreign physical shell.

She glanced down at the papers.

She slowly turned, and walked into the dog shelter.





An hour had passed.

The girl working there already seemed to be a permanent employee of the shelter, and the nonprofit that operated it, and was quite kind and patient with her, showing her around and telling her of her admittedly simple duties.

Her name was Jenny.

She knew she should smile, probably be a little more polite, but she just… couldn’t muster the energy to do anything but give out acknowledging hums and obviously forced curls of her lips, simply because Jenny was such a nice, bright person, that she felt bad bringing the girl’s mood down with her presence. She felt obliged to fake it a bit, at least to stop making Jenny looking so awkward.

It got easier with time, admittedly. The anxiety faded relatively quickly, and she could breathe just fine by the time she was half-done, swapping dog bowls and holding things for Jenny as she did most of the work, since she knew more.

She was faintly certain that Jenny had also gotten used to her fish-eyed blank stare over time, so there was a lot less nervous glancing.

She even held a puppy once while Jenny took its bed out for a quick clean.

It was… nice.

She petted it with a finger, scratching up and down its head.

It bit her finger, ineffectually gnawing on it like it was a chew toy, tongue lolling about and making little yipping noises that weren’t quite growls yet. 

She almost smiled.

Jenny tried to make small talk, but it was just… so hard to talk like this.

It felt horribly exhausting, which made no sense considering her physical abilities, but it was. Just speaking a few words made her feel weirdly wrung out.

Amy would probably have a way to explain it, but she wasn’t here.

Neither was Hannah.

She took deep breaths, waiting for that familiar boot to lift off her chest again at the thought of her mom. Or her absence.

She put the puppy back, giving it one last lazy stroke up its furry little head, then gently closing the door to its little enclosure. 

“Hey, uhm, Taylor, was it?” Jenny asked.

She stared at the puppy, arms limp at her sides.

“Hm?”

“Not to pry or anything, but… what’s with that look on your face? Is everything okay?”

“Hm.” She hummed, affirmative.

“Are you sure? You just… have that stare. A kid I knew in school had the exact same stare and uhm… he took his own life, one day.” Jenny elaborated from behind, sounding faintly uneasy, and Taylor paused.

“Oh.”

She didn’t look that bad, she was sure, but she wasn’t sure what to do or say here.

“Sorry.” She softly whispered.

Jenny entered her field of view, all strawberry hair and freckles and a long green sweater with an awkward half-concerned smile.

“Hey, don’t be sorry! I should be sorry, I’m kind of prying. Just… you know. I… don’t want anyone to uh, feel like that. Is… everything okay at home…? I could talk about my home life if you want, but it’s pretty nice so I don’t wanna make you envious if yours isn't. Plus, pretty heavy talk for two girls who just met.” Jenny nervously laughed.

She slowly nodded, forcing a slight upturn in her lips.

“You’re… a good person. I'm fine. Tired.” She breathed out, and took a deep, uneven breath, feeling exhausted. Like, just, straight up winded like Teresa made her do another sprint test.

What the hell was wrong with her? She knew for a fact her power wasn’t at fault here. Was it just mental?

That talk about getting her a therapist from Hannah started to feel wiser and wiser with every passing second.

For a moment, she smiled, thinking about her mom, how perfect she was.

Hannah always knew better.

Still, this… this was so hard.

In her cell, she was in a closed box. And while that was somewhat claustrophobic, it had been a little… less terrible than what she felt at the moment.

Spending two whole days with her mom had gotten her used to having her around. That was her best guess at this point for why this felt almost worse than the cell. 

Jenny hummed, stepping closer.

"Hm. He uh, used to say the same. Well anyways I'll take your word for it, but if you ever need someone to chat with, drop by or give me a call. Do you have your phone with you?"

She shook her head.

Jenny deflated, pouting.

"Rats. Well, if you come by again, feel free. It gets pretty lonely here sometimes. Just me and another regular volunteer, but she's… really, really mean. Great with dogs, but she always looks ready to attack me."

She nodded.

“Will do. Uh, don’t let her… do that.” She awkwardly mumbled, then licked her lips, feeling like a wrung towel.

Jenny giggled.

“I’ll be sure not to let her attack me, then. Well… come on. We have a dog shedding next cage. It’s gonna be a mess.”

She sighed.

She really disliked how dogs smelled. They were cute and all, but even chicken smelled better.

“I’ll go get you an apron. Or else the hair will go everywhere. Be right back!” Jenny called, already turned away, and started to jog off.

She nodded at her back, and went to stand in front of the next cage, staring at the puffy ball of fur inside.

The dog stared back.

It looked old.

And miserable.

“...Same, buddy.” She whispered.






“How was - it?! ” She yelped out the last word, her hands being yanked off the steering wheel as Taylor practically jerked her to the passenger side, arms tight as could be around her waist.

Taylor shifted, burying her nose into her throat, still holding her over the seat separator, and she just stared down wide eyed, arms trapped in front of her.

“Taylor, what the- what- is something wrong?” She blurted out, confused.

“Just- just missed you. Sorry. You were right. I really- I need a therapist, or whatever. That was horrible. ” Taylor groaned, guttural and long, before taking several deep breaths against her neck and the base of her hair, nosing at her.

Feeling distinctly like a dog owner getting tackled by an oversized, overzealous puppy, she shifted away a little, and tried to free her arms in vain, squirming in place.

“Was it really that bad?” She asked carefully, unsure if Taylor was playfully exaggerating or if it was genuinely a terrible experience.

Taylor nodded, pulling down a little.

“It felt like I was dropped off into a foreign country without a hint of knowledge or familiarity of safety, just this feeling of being completely isolated and lost. Then it took me an hour to stop breathing like an asthmatic person out of sheer anxiety. It- it sucked. I’m- you were so right. ” Taylor hissed, almost self-admonishing in her tone. “I do need help. It made no sense to be so scared of you not being around me when I could arm wrestle Alexandria. I knew you’d come back in two hours but I just-!”

She gently shushed her, urgently but softly, managing to wriggle an arm free and start brushing back Taylor’s hair with her fingers.

“Hey, don't get angry at yourself. Don’t beat yourself up over things you can’t control. Acknowledging you need help is the first step of getting better. I’m proud of you.” She quietly said, smiling to herself as she leaned into the desperate embrace, and Taylor took in a deep, shuddering breath, nodding against her collarbone.

“Okay.” Taylor warbled out, audibly on the verge of crying but a bit too warm and chirpy to be tears of sadness.

“Now, tell me. Anything interesting happen?”

Taylor sniffled, and nodded.

“Y-Yeah. I met a nice girl. Her name is Jenny. She’s really kind. And I uhm. I need a… a phone, I think.”

She nodded with a short affirmative hum.

“Of course.”

Taylor swallowed.

“I… I think I also need to say goodbye to my- my first parents? It’s… I want to do it before I get a phone. We had that… thing, if you remember.” Taylor softly said.

It took her a moment, but a half-remembered discussion of Taylor explaining her father and hers’ aversion to phones due to Annette’s death rose to the forefront of her mind, and her eyes calmly widened a fraction.

“Oh. I remember… That makes a lot of sense. When do you want to go, sweetheart?” She asked, rubbing a calm circle up and down Taylor’s back.

Taylor swallowed, and finally loosened her grip enough to let Hannah’s butt touch the seat again, instead of being half-yanked over the transmission, shifting.

“Could we actually… go today? It’s still early, and sunny. It feels like the right weather for this. The uuhm, right time.” Taylor said, melting onto the transmission as Hannah gently scratched at her back. 

“Everything you want, bug. Want to go right now?” She mumbled into her hair.

Taylor swallowed.

“Yeah. I think- I think I’m ready. And you’ll be there.”

She nodded, smiling.

“I will. Want to get on my lap for the ride or…?” She suggested, and Taylor didn’t hesitate a millisecond to let go of her, pull back, and use her tentacles to slide herself over the separator and on top of her as she chuckled and adjusted.

She pulled the seat back a tiny bit to make room.

Taylor’s left hand gently clutched her jacket, her right just below it, limp. Her head rested on Hannah’s chest, over her heartbeat, eyes fluttering shut.

Taylor’s legs then tangled around hers, unobtrusively enough for her to be able to drive, thankfully.

She wasn’t going to say anything about it at the moment, but maybe she needed some professional counselling too.

She’d been endlessly fussy and worrisome about leaving Taylor out in the open and just going away. Worried and a little anxious herself.

But she was pretty sure that was just a ‘new parent’ thing.

She let go of those thoughts, and lowered her head enough to rest her lips on the crown of Taylor’s head, eliciting a soft purr that vibrated her ribcage like a massager, instantly helping her relax.

With a soft sigh and a smile, she turned the key.

“Love you mom.” Taylor mumbled, curling into her tighter.

She smiled much, much wider, and blinked the mistiness out of her eyes to the best of her ability as she slowly unparked the car again.

Her thoughts strayed to Taylor’s first parents.

She didn’t want to intrude too much on the moment. She’d hang back.

But there was a sentence she wished to say to each of them, if they could hear it, if God existed, so she simply said them in the safety of her own mind as she slowly drove off, a soft, loving purr reminding her of how fortunate she was.

Though I wish things had turned out different for you, Annette Hebert… thank you for bringing Taylor into this world.

And thank you Danny Hebert for raising a wonderful child by yourself, to the best of your abilities.

She smiled faintly as she wind lapped at her face.

She felt very… relaxed. Hopeful.

She hoped that Taylor getting that closure of a real, solid goodbye, would help her achieve the same. 

Notes:

am very tired

tyvm for your comments

they give me a lot of motivation and joy

and im happy you guys derive joy from my silly hobby

enjoy

things always get better if you try to make them better :)

good night and good week, fellas.

Chapter 39

Notes:

be rdy to cry

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

She’d seen lots of graveyard scenes in movies and shows, at least older ones her dad used to have on the CD rack… somewhere before entertainment turned mostly to music, superheroes, and books.

It had always been raining, there were always black clothes. There was always some kind of big, sobbing monologue. Kneeling before a headstone. Rote and play, repeat.

This was nothing like that, and it made her feel strangely… like this was something personal. Not something for anyone else, not something that was a shared experience to anyone else in the world, even if it might be.

The sun was shining above, peeking through the leaves. There was dog fur stuck to her sleeves along the rib-length hoodie, flaking off and shining in the yellow rays like golden needles as she very lightly swung her arms.

There were wild reeds and flowers cropping out between the shoddy gravel paths and graves. Yellows, whites… she didn’t know the species.

The unkempt trees above housed a few chirping sparrows as spring rolled in.

There was the typical Brocktonite graffiti here and there, because nothing was sacred to some complete assholes, apparently, but rarely on graves themselves. Just stone walls.

A few of them were messages for buried gang members, she could guess from the odd symbols they carried.

She took a deep, shuddering breath, walking down the rows, wondering and pleading with the world that nobody dared do the same to her parent’s grave.

A similar name, another.

Hannah followed sedately from afar. She could hear the shifting gravel.

Another false positive, and then, she found them.

Side by side, surprisingly enough. There had been room, it seemed.

It had long since sunk in that her father was gone, but seeing it still brought tears to her eyes.

She just stood there, for a while, arms limp by her sides.

Eventually, she stepped off the loose gravel, and sat on it, between the two graves, elbows on her knees.

She didn’t feel the need to say anything. She hadn’t been good with words ever since she came out of a red-tinted fugue with her… her dad’s elbow in her mouth, his unseeing eyes staring at her in cold shock and she felt something in her unhinge and rattle and crack.

She felt her stomach roil, and she hugged her knees, digging her face into them with uneven breaths, slow and heavy as the tears came in.

She wasn’t good with words anymore.

So she didn’t say anything out loud. It wouldn’t feel genuine, and she’d fumble it.

She just thought of them.

The good memories, the bad, the inbetween.

A summary of her time with them.

She spoke to them inside her head.

Hesitant, slow sentences, genuine and regretful, thankful.

Her dad wasn’t great at parenting, but… he gave her some great memories to keep. Flashes of light and joy, a hand in her hair when she was a kid, core memories, half-completed images. The smell of badly cooked potatoes as her parents teasingly said half-remembered somethings on the table as she watched them and ate, barely old enough to be sentient and sit in a real chair.

His fake smiles, vain efforts to lighten the mood after her mother was gone.

He sucked at acting, but the gesture mattered to some extent. He cared enough to try. 

The tears turned to slow sobs, then gasping hiccups, keens she muffled into her knees.

Neither of them had been perfect. They were just people. Human.

But they gave her everything, literally and not. They loved her.

And… she’d killed them both.

No, that wasn’t right. She was too emotionally raw to be insincere, even by accident.

And Hannah would never let her say that.

What would Hannah say to that sentence?

That… they were both taken by preventable accidents.

She should have talked to her dad more. She should not have hidden herself away in fear. She should have just owned up to everything, explained things. It might have saved him. It probably would have.

She… should have cherished her mom more, while she was still around. And… her mom shouldn’t have answered the phone. The man that hit her shouldn’t have been speeding or ignoring the road signs.

She… couldn’t have prevented that.

That’s what Hannah would say.

And it made sense. She slowly came to accept it as she cried, not due to the words relieving her of a lot of responsibility, but because for once, they made some kind of sense.

It wasn’t… all her fault.

Her dad made mistakes, her mom did too. So did she.

She still wished she could hug them one last time. She didn’t need a chat, she didn’t want one.

She just wished she could have told them more about how much she loved and appreciated them. Given them one hug.

Her thoughts slowly pivoted as her tears and sniffles petered off.

She spoke to them again, just thoughts and memories.

How surprisingly evil the PRT could be without the Protectorate shining in front of it and hiding the grime.

How Hannah had saved her in every way conceivable. How she missed them but had found her and… could live.

How she wished they could have met, or been friends with Hannah. Too late now, but it was a lovely mental image.

As she slowly rubbed her eyes clear of teary remnants, the regrets she’d expressed stood out to her, eyes roving the fresh, cheap marble of her dad’s grave.

She’d never repeat the same mistakes with Hannah.

It didn’t matter if she said it so much the words lost all meaning, she’d tell her how much she loved her, in every way she could. Every expression.

And she’d never let someone hurt her. Whether that was herself or an unknown third.

She stood up, slowly, feeling… a strange sense of longing catharsis.

She spoke her first and last words to them, at least for that day.

“Love you mom, dad.” She whispered, shakily, and took a deep breath, rubbing the sticky salt out of her eyes one last time.

She’d be back sometime soon. Maybe clean the graves up a little, give them flowers on Mother’s and Father’s day.

But life went on, and she couldn’t lag behind. She wanted to run ahead of it.

So she turned away, and walked back to Hannah, who was sitting on a bench with the rays of sunlight playing with her hair from behind, giving her a soft, sad, understanding smile.

She wasn’t particularly religious, but Hannah certainly had the uncanny talent to look and be like an angel.

It felt oddly fitting that she had her watching over her as she’d been saying her goodbyes.

She swallowed, and gave a small smile.

Hannah smiled a little wider.

She sat next to her, watching the unkempt reeds and grass amongst the faded headstones for a short moment.

Then she wrapped an arm around Hannah’s waist, half-turned to the side, and dropped her head on her shoulder, letting the cool early spring breeze mix with Hannah’s scent to bless her nostrils.

Hannah turned, loosely accepting the hug.

“Can… can you make your patrols align with my free time?” She asked, and Hannah hummed.

“That’s the last thing I expected to hear out of the blue, sweetheart. What are you thinking?” Hannah gently whispered.

She hugged tighter, and let her eyes slide shut.

“I… I don’t feel comfortable letting you patrol alone. Or just in general, without me around. I- I just need a mask. I could follow on foot if you can’t technically have me on the motorcycle.” She mumbled.

Hannah shifted, humming.

Then a soft ‘ah’ came.

“You’re worried I’ll…?” Hannah trailed off.

She nodded.

“Not- worried, exactly. You’re amazing, and armoured now. Just… anything could happen. I want to be around. I don’t want to lose you too.” She whispered, deftly ignoring the voice crack at the end of her sentence to burrow closer, watching the swaying flowers play with the sunlight off to the side across the gravel path.

Hannah kissed her head, soft and slow.

“You won’t. Do you want to stay or…?” Hannah suggested, voice pleasantly modulated like a string on a harp.

She loved her so much.

She nodded, smiling a little wider.

“It’s nice here. Quiet.” She whispered, and Hannah paused, seemingly taking a moment to listen.

Rustle of greenery, chirps and insects. Some distant sounds of the city that Hannah likely couldn’t hear at all from here and through the trees. 

“It is.” Hannah hummed with an audible smile, and hugged her closer.

The sun kept beaming down at them like a warm blanket, and she drank it in, thoughts wandering and meandering without clear purpose.

Some sad, some happy, some inbetween and speculative.

Most were just ways she could show Hannah how much she loved her. 

Many stuck with her parents. Wondering how they might have seen this… situation.

Some, however sparse, were surprisingly, with Amy.

She wondered how much the older girl could benefit from a place so quiet and away from the chaos and stress.

Hannah’s hand went to her bare lower back, softly running her nails over the spot the tentacles came out of, and most of her thinking capacity faded as she sighed in bliss, trailing off into a soft purr, eyes sliding shut.

“Just a big ole cat.” Hannah hummed, smiling widely.

She shifted closer, then realized the logistics wouldn’t work, and with a mental shrug, got up and plopped herself down on Hannah’s lap, sitting on her sideways and half-lying down almost.

After a bit of shifting, she sighed again, content.

“Keep goin’.” She slurred, and Hannah silently chuckled before doing as asked.

She sleepily wondered if she could convince a sparrow to land on her hand. She loved their chirping.

But Hannah’s heartbeat still beat their song by a mile.

Hannah eventually started humming that song she last sung in the cell, what felt like ages ago, and she felt herself slip slowly and comfortably into hazy, half-remembered dreams of sitting with all three of her parents in a sunny meadow, half-gone by the time her eyes fluttered back open, the sunlight having shifted off of them a few feet to the right, being replaced by the soft smile on Hannah's face. 

A hand caressed her face, and she gently took it in her own, nuzzling it, closing her eyes with a content sigh as she used it for a pillow, shifting across the bench a tiny bit before going completely limp.

It would be mid-afternoon, as the sun began to peel away entirely, that her eyes would flutter back open, woken by the gentle swaying surrounding her.

It took her a moment to realize Hannah was carrying her out of the cemetery.

"Hn?" She mumbled, not protesting, just confused.

Hannah glanced down, and smiled.

"There was a crowd forming for a family burial nearby. Didn't want to intrude, and it would get loud soon." Hannah softly explained.

She wordlessly accepted that explanation, and curled closer.

"Let's go see what Amy wanted our help with. It's getting a bit late. Do you mind?" Hannah asked gently, and she hummed a negative.

She was wonderfully sleepy and lazy, but there was only so much time she could nap for in a day before she started feeling bad about it. Helping Amy sounded nice.

Hannah had a bit of trouble getting in the car properly, but quickly managed to sit in the driver's seat without moving her, so Taylor just quietly enjoyed herself, thinking of her parents, all of them, and faintly smiling.

She didn't know if they would have gotten along, but she felt like her parents would have preferred she moved on with Hannah as well.

And that was perfect, to her.

Notes:

next chap will be written and posted when I stop fucking sobbing

Chapter 40

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The return back home was equally lazy. 

 

Hannah just carried her up to the apartment, and she found no reason to deny herself that luxury, curling into her mom and enjoying every moment.

 

The door swung open, and after Hannah closed it with her foot, Taylor glanced to the side. 

 

Amy was, as usual, on the couch, chicken and laptop in hand. 

 

Amy glanced up, and gave a lazy wave. 

 

“How’d it go?” 

 

Hannah didn’t say anything, carefully pushing her shoes off with each foot while keeping her balance, so she took a deep breath, and sighed it out. 

 

“Horrible. Imagine being dropped off in a completely foreign country without having anything on you or knowing anything about the place. Not even where you are. It sucked.” She grumbled.

 

Amy’s brow furrowed with incredulity. 

 

“What…? It’s just community service? Did they send you on a roadtrip or something?” Amy asked, confused as could be.

 

“Bug, my arms are starting to shake.” Hannah interjected with an apologetic whisper, and she jerked to full awareness, hurriedly unburrowing a tentacle out of her back to lift herself off Hannah, who kept a hand on her back as she straightened, and offered her an encouraging smile, bending down to take her socks off. 

 

She turned back to Amy, and after a short moment of uncertainty, took a few quick steps and plopped down right next to her, prompting a mildly startled glance from the healer. 

 

The couch wasn’t huge. Hannah deserved some leg room after all that hard work. 

 

She scooted closer, and Amy looked even more confused. 

 

Now she was confused, and she gave Amy a questioning look. 

 

Amy gave her one right back. 

 

“... Uh. Right, so, they didn’t send me on a roadtrip or anything. It’s just uh… imagine separation anxiety but instead it’s paranoia, anxiety, and tremendous depression and it just…” She trailed off, hoping to just steamroll through the strange awkward moment they found themselves in. 

 

Amy gave her a look that was more along the lines of concerned sympathy. 

 

“It just sucks dick?” Amy asked with gentleness.

 

She grimaced at the wording.  

 

Amy did too after a moment. 

 

“Er, you know what I mean… Where did they even take you?” 

 

“Dog shelter on Westbound thirty fourth.” She replied.

 

Amy’s stare turned puzzled. 

 

“That’s like… fifty minutes from here on foot.” 

 

She pulled her knees up to her chest, and nodded. 

 

“Yeah. I’m not really…” She trailed off, and took a free hand, raising it to the side of her head and making a slow spiral with it. “Right, up here though.” 

 

Amy grimaced. 

 

“Yeah, I uh. I get that, in a way. My brain’s really fucked up too, just, in a different way. Sorry.” 

 

She nodded. 

 

“No problem.” 

 

More awkward silence. 

 

Hannah walked in front of her and reached for her feet, and began to tug her shoes off. 

 

She blinked, and helped, smiling widely at her mom as she retreated with a smile of her own, putting the shoes in their place next to the door. 

 

Another moment of awkward silence as Hannah walked past them, to the bathroom, and the smile faded from her lips.

 

“I uh. I haven’t told either of you, but I smoke.” Amy added, out of the blue, stroking the chicken on her leg as it sat there.

 

She nodded. 

 

“Alright. Do you still do it?” 

 

Amy shook her head. 

 

“No, but I’m… kind of missing it. And I- I don’t know.” Amy shrugged, huffing. “Don’t have much to share about myself without making you dislike me. And I feel like you should know a bit more about me before helping me with anything because everything is really goddamn personal.” 

 

She glanced at Amy, curious. 

 

“...Try me.” 

 

Amy glanced at her, then frowned. 

 

“No.” 

 

She hummed, thoughtful. 

 

What could she say that might make Amy think less of her…

 

“I can’t sleep without cuddling my mom. Not well, at least. Is that embarrassing enough to warrant a uh, response?” 

 

Amy scratched the back of her head. 

 

“Uh, not really. You probably have separation anxiety. Dogs and stuff have that, sometimes. Didn't you mention that? I’d feel bad thinking less of you for it.” 

 

She snorted, smiling wryly. 

 

“You’d feel bad? Really horrible of you. How could we ever tolerate your place in this house? Scram, demon.” She said calmly and slowly, sarcasm thick in her voice. 

 

Amy huffed, apparently taking the joke as a challenge.

 

“I’ve had intrusive thoughts about killing people or messing them up by ‘accident’ while treating them so that I could stop spending a big portion of my life at the hospital.” Amy said, starting off confident but progressively letting her voice lower to a thick whisper, slowing her words to a crawl. 

 

That was certainly… out of the blue, holy crap. 

 

She took a moment to think about Amy's words.

 

"How many hours did you spend there a day?” She carefully asked, unsure of what to make of that… heavy confession. 

 

It was kinda fucked up, wasn’t it?

 

“Four, five sometimes. I want you to think about something.” Amy said, suddenly pivoting, thoughtful.  “Imagine seeing people and being faced with the concept of mortality on a daily basis. Seeing old people in their beds, wondering to yourself if they have regrets. What they might take back of their old actions for some more time in this world.” 

 

She turned to Amy, blinking at the girl with wide eyes while the healer stared through the floor. 

 

“The average natural lifespan is about seventy five years old. The average actual lifespan is about fifty, ever since capes came to play. That’s gonna change with the Endbringers getting their shit stomped by Scion and Eidolon last year, but it’s still not great. The average lifespan of a cape is about thirty. Not thirty years of being a cape, thirty years old of existing, period.” Amy continued, and she frowned in thought, wondering where Amy was going with this. 

 

“So let’s say that by the time I became aware of this, I was thirteen. We spend eight hours a day sleeping. A day is twenty four hours. So it’s safe to say that we don’t live thirty three percent of our life. Take that off the lifespan of whatever group you want to believe I’m in. Then, take out things we don’t enjoy or hate. Some people think about their jobs, I thought about school. That’s another six to seven hours of my life wasted. Another solid twenty five percent of my life, gone, assuming I only lived until my mid-twenties and went for a full education. Four to five hours of charity work at a hospital, take that out as well. Then add homework, commute, hygiene and crap, another hour or two, gone. What am I left with to live, at the end of the day?” Amy finished, almost reciting her words, something she’d obviously put a lot of thought into. 

 

Taylor did some quick maths, blinking at the girl with incredulity. 

 

“Two to three hours a day…?” 

 

Amy nodded, side-eyeing her. 

 

“That’s about ten to twenty percent of my actual life, whichever category I fall into. So yeah, I had a realization at some point. Life is really fucking short, Taylor. And I don’t want to waste it all just to die at twenty four having lived less than three of those, and then have some strangers mourn me online for a day before I’m forgotten. The only thing keeping me going since then has been guilt about how many people would die if I stopped helping, which is still driving me nuts. So yeah, I had a lot of really morbid fucking thoughts since then.” Amy said, mumbling, scratching the chicken and staring at her leg, as if unwilling to meet her eyes. 

 

She breathed in, out. 

 

Well, that was a nice existential crisis to cap off the day with… 

 

“Man, you… really don’t do small talk, huh…?” She mumbled, scratching her head with a frown. 

 

Amy snorted, a smile creeping on her face. 

 

“Guess not.” 

 

She slowly nodded. 

 

“And you can’t change yourself?” 

 

Amy shook her head. 

 

“Nope. Can’t make myself ageless either. Kind of ironic if you think about it. I can save anyone, except myself.” 

 

She smiled. 

 

“Calm down, Socrates.” She joked, very lightly jabbing Amy with her elbow.  

 

Amy snorted with laughter, grinning. 

 

“Sorry. Getting all fuckin’... Melodramatic because I’m angry and stressed as shit and I’m not used to asking for help.” Amy waved a hand dismissively.

 

Oh, right. 

 

“What did you even need help with, for starters?” She asked, genuinely curious, and Amy sighed, deflating. 

 

“Yesterday, I needed your help to go back to the hospital so I could get some cancer samples. I don’t fuckin’ remember how they work exactly or what they look like exactly, nor their various types, because I’m just a person with a normal amount of brain capacity, so I needed some live samples to have reminders and do some work with the plants. But then fucking Carol happened.” Amy hissed, hands going to the laptop and furiously typing so fast it made her wonder if the girl had a superpower for it. 

 

A few hurried clicks, and Amy turned the laptop towards her. 

 

‘New Wave healer Amy Dallon declared Missing’, wrote a headline. And the next dozen below it, the links all purple.

 

The date of posting for most of them was… early morning, today, dating up to an hour ago at the latest.

 

She blinked at the top article, incredulous. 

 

“She reported you as missing?” She asked, brows raising, and Amy angrily nodded, swinging the laptop back on her lap, aggressively petting the suspiciously placid chicken and flickering its feathers through splashes of random colours as if it was her strange version of a stress ball. 

 

“Yeah! I left a letter to her, saying I’m going to a friend’s house and staying there until I feel like coming back or until Carol can decide whether she fucking wants me or not, and it’s been a month. My guess is she got tired of everyone with a pulse wondering where the fuck I went and harassing her about it, because she declared me missing this morning, saying pretty much the same thing. I went to visit an undisclosed friend for a ‘few days’ according to her, leaving with just a pair of clothes, then just never came back. So guess who’s not going to the fucking hospital now!” Amy yelled, voice shrill with a hysterical sort of cheerfulness as she threw her arms up, ignoring the chicken’s startled squawks and then ignoring the fact it flapped its way to her head and stayed there as she kept her hands up like an emperor addressing a crowd. 

 

The door to the bathroom clicked open, and Hannah’s head poked out, brows furrowed. 

 

“Did I hear that right?” Hannah asked, and Amy turned to her, dropping her hands, nodding and ignoring the chicken’s retaliatory peck.

 

“Yep. I’m fucked. Can’t take any samples for my project now because if I go, I’m getting dragged out by the fucking cops and thrown back into my house. And even if I want to call bullshit to the public I can’t! I can’t do anything about it! I don’t have any accounts on anything because the bitch controls all of them. Even if I try to file for emancipation, they’d see me, notice that it’s really me, and I’ll get dragged back to my little fucking pen until I’m allowed outside again so I can try it once more.” Amy snarled, snapping the laptop shut and practically throwing it on the coffee table before curling up on the couch to… bite her fist like she wanted to chew through it. 

 

Like an animal teething at something. 

 

Odd way to relieve stress, but whatever. 

 

Seeing how Amy was practically vibrating with anger as this went on, she just stayed silent, and Hannah did the same, coming out of the bathroom fully and giving Amy a puzzled stare.

 

“I just can’t have shit, can I? Can’t have a dad or a sister or a real mom or a real life or a real fucking friend or any fucking privacy-” Amy’s breath hitched, obviously holding herself back, teeth audibly gnashing with an ear-grating sound, glaring at the void like she wanted to shred it with her hands. 

 

It took Taylor a moment to recognize something that she herself did, a lot, in another person. 

 

Spiralling. Amy was spiralling. In anger, which wasn’t that bad, but still.

 

She glanced down at her… weird, feral roommate's clenched fist, and up at Amy’s eyes glaring into something only she could see, probably in her head. 

 

Amy took a deep breath, shuddering with visible fury, and opened her mouth, probably to apologise, but her eyes were still far-away in that tell-tale ‘I’m still fuming about the thing I’m claiming I don’t care about’ kind of way.

 

She put her hand over the healer’s, and Amy’s mouth flapped without a word coming out, slowing and immediately untensing, her entire body sagging, eyes immediately dilating and emptying. 

 

Then the girl blinked rapidly, and turned to give her a look somewhere between offended, flustered, and distracted. 

 

“What are- uhm…?” Amy asked, glancing down at her hand in Taylor’s grasp, eyes still half-focused, and twitching to the side as if staring at something completely different.  

 

She shrugged, sheepishly, running her thumb over Amy’s knuckles, which drew a very present, very flustered stare from the healer.  

 

Her entire expression screamed ‘what the fuck’, but not in an… offended, or disgusted way. 

 

It was quite odd.

 

“Uhm, I thought I’d distract you. Since you kind of turn into a drooling limpet when you grab me, I thought it might uh, help you calm down? Though I probably should have asked first-” 

 

“No no, you’re fine.” Amy mumbled, eyes unfocusing again and glancing down. “It worked to do the… thing. Distraction.” Amy breathed out.

 

The chicken pecked Amy’s head. 

 

It was completely ignored as it continued grooming its owner.

 

She gently pushed it off.

 

Hannah sighed and rubbed at her own face from her peripheral vision, giving her a fond, exasperated smile. 

 

She smiled back, and shrugged, awkwardly. 

 

Amy was really damn weird. 

 

Not bad weird, just odd. This whole situation was odd, actually, all three of them. Everything about it. 

 

Amy’s gaze sharpened a little, glancing up at her with squinted eyes. 

 

“Wait, what the fuck was I ranting about? I forgot.” Amy said.

 

She snorted with laughter, brushing hair out of her face. 

 

Hannah giggled to the side. 

 

Amy frowned, slapping the chicken off as it tried to climb back up on her head through the couch’s backrest. Then she stared at Taylor’s hand, hard. 

 

She swallowed her giggles, to speak properly. 

 

“Want me to let go…?” She suggested, giving a small squeeze. 

 

Amy scowled, and put her other hand on hers, jerking them close to her chest. 

 

“Oh no you don’t. You signed up for this.” Amy rushed out, almost vindictively, and though Taylor could easily break out, she humoured her, wiggling closer so it wasn’t as much of an awkward angle, their thighs flush.  

 

“Okay, so… I was uh. Carol. Wanted help, but that’s… screwed up now.” Amy fumbled, eyes constantly going from completely focused to completely lost somewhere else in between strings of words. “Fuck, I can’t focus.” Amy said. 

 

She didn’t say anything to that. 

 

Hannah came to sit on the couch, putting a hand on Taylor’s shoulder, which she replied to with a smile. 

 

Amy didn’t say anything further for a minute, until she eventually sighed. 

 

“You can let go now.” 

 

She went to do it, then paused, instead letting her eyes turn red and black to block Amy’s power, still holding her hand. 

 

Amy noticed, of course, giving her and their joined hands a slightly… odd look, before averting her eyes in silence, not seeing the faint smile she was directing her way.

 

Her smile faded. 

 

“...Everything alright?” She asked, a little awkward and hoping she wasn’t making the older girl uncomfortable. 

 

Amy nodded very quickly, not terribly convincingly. 

 

“Yeah. Just- nothing. Anyways I uh. I can’t really go to the hospital to get samples and do a bit of healing now, so… Hannah could help me with trying to get emancipated. I have no clue how laws work or where to even start. And she could help me draft some social media posts and emails that I’m going to make on alternate accounts and send to journalists to hopefully get people to stop thinking I got kidnapped by a serial killer or something… And you could… not… do much, actually, no offence.” Amy awkwardly added, side-eyeing her. “You could let me touch you more. Non-weirdly.” Amy said, shaking their hands a little for emphasis. “Or you could just go on with your day, none of this is urgent or stuff I can’t do on my own. Only really need Hannah.” 

 

She nodded in agreement. 

 

All one really needed in general was Hannah, so of course. 

 

“Are you sure you can’t go?” Hannah asked, surprisingly, and they both turned to her. “To the hospital. In fact, I think you should go… Do you have any long-term plans?” 

 

Amy made a positive sound as she nodded. 

 

“Yeah. I’m planning to cure cancer, then use that reputation to open my own little clinic slash specialist shop out in the open and live through that. If the PRT comes after me, people will know, and nobody will be getting healed anytime soon, nor will new diseases ever be getting a cure. Or, well that’s the… hopeful approach. I’m sure the PRT could just try to blackmail me into working for them somehow. Probably snatch me for breaking NEPEA-5 regulation and threaten me with the Birdcage.” Amy said, morosely. 

 

She blinked, giving a quick glance to either side. 

 

“Nemea five?” She asked, confused.

 

Hannah squeezed her shoulder, and she looked at her with a question in her eyes. 

 

“Nepea five. It’s basically regulation that makes it illegal for capes to use their powers for anything business related or anything that could disrupt an industry or market.” 

 

She paused, brows furrowing. 

 

“Then… how are people with powers gonna live their life? What if you have powers that give you super strength and you’re a dock worker? Isn’t that business related since you’re doing physical labour? But wait, that’s not even- it’s impossible not to impact markets. What about construction jobs being practically endless because some cape will inevitably level a couple buildings every few months?” She asked, almost rhetorically, because there was no way- 

 

But Hannah nodded, and she reeled back in sheer disbelief. 

 

“It is impossible, but nobody acknowledges the finer aspects of such impacts, and there’s a lot of corruption in that aspect of hero work, believe it or not. And as for the physical labour of a dockworker with powers… nobody seriously would go for that angle, since it’s counterproductive and overzealous, but legally, they could. Just like they could seriously prosecute Parian, but just won't. People know its a stupid law and it's only used in extreme cases or when someone wants to smack someone down hard enough to keep them off their profits. It’s just not done much if at all. Combine that with this strange, cosmic draw, almost, that capes have when it comes to being magnetised to chaos and trouble, and you get a situation where it’s a downright miracle Amy hasn’t had to fistfight a villain yet. Or you.” Hannah nodded at her, and she just blinked for a second in numb shock. 

 

“Awwh, look at her, learning about bullshit, unfair laws made to push for the mass enslavement of capes to the PRT… poor innocent soul.” Amy said, half-sympathetically and half-jokingly, raising a hand to pat her in a- she assumed- teasing manner as she just stared with wide eyes at the healer. “They don’t talk about NEPEA-5 in school because then people would notice that despite gaining literal god-like powers, our life quality and fields of science and economy are all only getting shittier and shittier.” Amy added, matter-of-factly. 

 

“That’s- that’s messed up.” She said quietly, mildly in shock as she realized that Amy was so right, and Amy nodded, making the purple feather in her hair bounce with the motion, actual pity shining in her eyes for a moment, as if she just realized something about Taylor but wouldn’t voice it. 

 

A moment of quiet passed, Amy’s hand dropping from her head. 

 

She kinda missed it, actually.

 

Amy sighed.

 

“Taylor, they tried to fucking kill you by throwing you into a cesspit of rapists, killers, genocidal freaks and people who’d likely play football with the heads of decapitated orphans if given the chance. That’s a little worse than ‘messed up’ and they still tried it.” Amy said kindly, despite her wording. 

 

She winced at the mental image, and nodded.

 

“Seconded.” Hannah nodded, squeezing her shoulder, and she glanced at both her couch companions, giving a slow nod again. 

 

Yeah, again… they were right. 

 

Holy crap she should have paid more attention to political talks when her- her dad would winge to his friends, however infrequent their visits. This felt like a weird revelation to have this late into things. 

 

They’d gotten derailed.

 

“So… the plan you have is to just uh, hope they don’t enforce NEPEA-5?” She asked, and Amy nodded, hesitantly. 

 

Hannah huffed, a kind but odd sound to hear from her. 

 

“Amy, that’s just… not a good plan. No offence, of course, but just letting you be if the PRT knows what you can do in full scope is something that’s on the optimistic side. Opening an independent business built around your powers with your name and reputation on top of that, while completely unmasked, it just… isn’t gonna go well. I’m sure you can imagine. Besides, why not target the main problem? NEPEA-5. I’m getting very wealthy with… actually surprising speed, and you and your sister have a combined… what, fifteen million followers in the US? On your social medias, at least. Give it some time, some good posts and political activism with some fund-raising to hire lobbyists for its abolishment… you and your family could probably get the law abolished with some work. It's been discussed enough times to be obvious that a lot of people want it gone.” Hannah said to Amy, giving a faint, encouraging smile.

 

She thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement.

 

Amy sighed, long and deep. 

 

“That… sounds far fetched but you might be right. More of a... think about it in a decade kind of thing, but yeah, maybe.” Amy hummed dubiously, chewing on her cheek with a thoughtful, empty stare.

 

She frowned, feeling a tad offended.

 

Because Hannah was right. Period.

 

“What did you mean at the start though? That I could go to the hospital anyway or something?” 

 

Hannah’s face grew puzzled for a moment before remembrance alit it with a hesitant smile. 

 

“No, no. Just… we could sort of… expose this.” Hannah gestured at all three of them. 

 

Both she and Amy turned to stare at Hannah. 

 

“Really. I’m not too sure about having Taylor come with since she’d need a bit better of a disguise, but I could certainly escort you to the hospital. Carol might get very upset with me for having you for so long, but it’s not her choice at the end of the day. It’s a bit risky, but not too much. And it would help to have me around if the press shows up so I can explain what’s going on.” 

 

Amy cringed. 

 

“What’s going on, as in…?” 

 

Hannah gestured to Amy, past her, and Taylor gave her hand a squeeze, which startled Amy back to remembering that oh yeah they were holding hands, prompting another one of those confused-startled glances downwards, before the healer’s eyes jerked back to Hannah. 

 

What was going on in that head of hers? Amy made no sense. 

 

“That’s your decision, actually. My idea was to simply say you’ve grown mentally exhausted of the spotlight and the fame and your duties and simply wished to retreat somewhere unknown for a while. Then I’d say something like ‘she’s welcome to stay as long as she wishes’, and keep it at that.” 

 

Amy tilted her head, and slowly nodded. 

 

“Yeah, that’s… that’s not bad at all. But, there’s another slight problem with going to the hospital now that I’m officially missing and probably on the verge of being arrested for truancy.” Amy hesitantly added. 

 

After a second, or five, of expectant silence from them, which Taylor used to grab Hannah’s hand and drag her a little closer with an exasperated, fond smile, Amy cleared her throat. 

 

“It’s my sister. She’s uh… Very protective, and once she hears I’m there, she’s probably going to crash through a window within five minutes. And I need to stay away from her. Like, really. I don’t- I don’t want her to see me, even. I uh, I was very sleep deprived when I wrote the goodbye note to her, and I can’t remember much of it, but she probably shouldn’t be worrying too much about me being unsafe, so I just need her to stay away from me until she forgets I exist and moves on.”

 

She raised her brows in both surprise and confusion. 

 

“Isn’t that… really extreme? Was she uh, protective in a bad way or-” She started.

 

Amy’s eyes widened, and her hand flexed inside Taylor’s as if startled, again. 

 

“Wh- no! NO no no. Vicky’s perfect. I mean- she’s great. She’s wonderful to me. She’s just…there’s something else I can’t tell you about. I just need to not see her, not hear her, and stay the hell away from her until we’re both…” Amy trailed off, making sounds like she was about to say a word, but abandoning one after another, before sagging with a sigh. “It’s personal. Just- I need her to stay away from me.” 

 

Hannah frowned. 

 

“Amy, I’m not your mom to tell you what to do, but perhaps try to talk to your family before you cut them out entirely?” Hannah suggested. “Or is the situation unsalvageable?” 

 

Amy shook her head. 

 

“It’s not about the situation or them, it’s me. I’m- have you ever... been close to something… nice, and pure, and innocent and amazing? Something that brightens everything around it?” Amy suddenly pivoted, and after a confused moment from them both, Hannah glanced at her, very obviously, and gave a resolute nod. 

 

She ducked her head with a blush, and turned to Amy, nodding and jerking her head back at Hannah. 

 

Amy huffed, a half-angry, half… jealous? Glint in her eyes.  

 

“That’s adorable and all, but have you ever felt like just being around that something is dangerous? Like you’re… tainting it with your filth just by being around it and daring to touch it or enjoy its light? Like just putting your eyes on it is a- a fucking sin that’s corrupting it, or something?” 

 

That was… not at all what she was expecting Amy to say. That was… all kinds of deep and concerning in unexpected ways.

 

What the f- hell? 

 

Hannah’s expression turned stern. 

 

“Amy, you’re not filth-” 

 

“Oh fuck off.” Amy growled under her breath bitterly, rolling her eyes. "I don't need a pep talk. Just- do you know what I mean or not?"

 

She just-

 

Did she-? 

 

Amy gasped in pain as she tightened her grasp on her hand, jerking in surprise then throwing her free hand to hers as if to pry it off, sending her a wide-eyed stare.

 

“OW-OWOWowowowow what the fuck-” Amy loudly hissed, jerking away from her, and she lightened her grip a little because she didn’t want to hurt her, leaving the healer awkwardly leaning away from her, almost off the couch, wide eyed and wary.

 

“Don’t talk to her like that.” She said, voice cold and quiet with warning, feeling her chest tighten with anger, carefully keeping her eyes nailed to Amy’s. Not glaring, just a placid, cold stare. 

 

Hannah put a hand on her shoulder, and pulled with more strength than she could remember. 

 

“Taylor.” Hannah said, voice strict and almost… angry?

 

At… her? Or Amy?

 

She turned, confused, and met Hannah’s steely eyes. 

 

That were looking at her, not Amy. 

 

Why was she looking at her like that?

 

“Let her go.” 

 

She did, blinking rapidly in wide-eyed confusion as Amy yanked her hand away. 

 

Hannah closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then gave both her and Amy a stare filled with disappointment. 

 

“Yeah! Yeah yeah, you warned me, I know, fuck, ow.” Amy whined, nursing her hand and flexing her fingers. “Goddamnit, I didn’t think you were that serious about it. What the fuck, Taylor.” Amy growled, and ineffectually kicked her thigh from her seat on the armrest, almost falling over backwards for the effort and hurriedly grabbing at the couch to lean forward again.

 

She just turned and gave Amy an uncomprehending, confused-angry stare.  

 

“You-” She started.

 

“She didn’t mean anything by it.” Hannah interjected, and she turned around to stare with further confusion at Hannah, who just sighed again with a tired look at Amy. 

 

How do you tell someone to fuck off without meaning it, while rolling your eyes? What?

 

Like, it was obviously true because Hannah said so, but she couldn’t understand how it was true. Was it some strange… inside joke?

 

“And don’t kick a Brute, are you serious?!” Hannah added, gesticulating with her hands while staring at Amy, incredulously exasperated, and Amy huffed, averting her gaze. 

 

“I never said I was intelligent.” Amy dryly replied. 

 

“But you are. Don’t escalate.” Hannah scolded, then turned to her. 

 

She was so confused. 

 

And guilty. 

 

“What- what did I do wrong?” She asked quietly, feeling her chest contract into a tight ball of pain.




 

She was planning to be strict, because you don’t just play around with grabbing people when you had enough strength to punt tanks like they were hockey pucks, but the way Taylor asked that question, so confused and scared and lost like a child, all wide eyed, had all sense of strictness literally puff out of her like smoke. 

 

She tugged Taylor into a hug with a sigh, which she of course obliged with, and gave Amy a stare full of significance and ‘I told you so’ over her daughter’s shoulder. 

 

Amy’s nose scrunched up, avoiding her gaze. 

 

“Bug, don’t just grab people when you’re upset. We haven’t had strength control training yet, remember? You could have crushed her hand to a pulp if you were a little less cautious. That’s a disability for most people, Taylor. Amy can't heal herself. You could have seriously hurt Amy over something she didn’t mean as an insult. Amy’s vocabulary is crass and full of cuss words and strange wording and disturbing jokes. She’s just holding back around you. She’s called me a bitch before without actually meaning it, when you weren’t here. If she doesn’t mean it, it doesn’t offend me. Curse words can even be used to even show affection. It depends on the person and the person they’re talking to. To Amy, curse words are just… verbal flavouring unless she really puts some acid in her tone. Alright? She was basically saying… um…” She trailed off, looking to Amy with a searching look. 

 

Amy huffed, still flexing her fingers. 

 

“I was basically saying ‘yeah right, don’t believe you, don’t want to hear it’.” Amy translated, understanding and anger mixing in her eyes as she stared at the back of Taylor’s head. 

 

“Oh.” Taylor breathed out, then sagged. “Fuck. I’m so sorry.” Taylor added, into her shoulder, sounding just about ready to cry, all warbly. 

 

Amy’s anger faded, her shoulders sagging. 

 

For the first time she could remember, Taylor pulled herself out of her hug, and immediately turned around, plopping her upper body down flat on the couch and clasping her hands above her head. 

 

“I’m so sorry. I’m really sorry.” Taylor rushed out.

 

She… was a little bewildered by this, but not nearly as much as Amy who just stared down wide eyed from the armrest of the couch, curling her legs closer to herself. 

 

Taylor rose up a little, rubbed at her eyes with one hand, then extended a hand to Amy’s, holding up palm up. 

 

“Can I uh, check your hand?” Taylor asked, voice small and full of guilt, then sniffled a little, glancing at everywhere but Amy. 

 

Amy stared for a long moment. 

 

“Um. Yeah?” Amy said with understandable hesitation, then extended it. 

 

Taylor scooted closer, and looked at it from up close, prodding it, watching Amy tense and wince. 

 

Hannah frowned. 

 

How hard did Taylor squeeze her?

 

Her daughter dropped her head with a small whine of shame. 

 

“You’re bruised. I bruised you because I assumed... Sorry. I’m really sorry. I-” 

 

Amy relaxed, a bit. 

 

“Hey, chill out. Shit happens. We both screwed up a bit. Um. Apology accepted, yada yada?” 

 

Taylor bobbed her head with a wet swallow. 

 

Then she dashed forward and hugged Amy around the waist, making Hannah jump and Amy to let out a strangled, choking squeak of surprise, arms flailing at the couch for a grip as she leaned back way, way too far to stay on the couch, only held in place by Taylor’s hug, her fingernails leaving trails at the soft smooth fabric of the backrest.

 

Anything above Amy’s waist was probably being dangled over half a dozen cactus experiments and the floor. 

 

A panicked look that screamed ‘HELP ME’ was sent over Taylor’s shoulder from a bewildered, panicking Amy, her head barely visible from the backwards leaning angle, and Hannah took a moment to confirm it was just a hug, Taylor’s head at Amy’s shoulder…

 

Then she relaxed, smiling and shaking her head.

 

This was cute. She’d rather watch than intervene. 

 

Plus, Taylor needed a friend. And Amy was the closest, most available person for that. She wanted them to bond.

 

If this could be considered bonding… she wasn’t sure if Amy was just freaking out like a feral raccoon when grabbed for the first time because she just wasn’t used to it, or if she was genuinely uncomfortable.  



"I'm so sorry, I'm really sorry." Taylor said, voice full of genuine guilt, muffled into Amy's shoulder.

 

“U-h hery, uh hey can- whohaho don’t drop me okay you’re sorry I get it I get it you can let go-” Amy rushed out, and Taylor pulled back with Amy until Amy was firmly on the couch, then let go, got up, and rubbed at her eyes, before darting down to help Amy pull her clothes back into place, almost fussing over her.

 

“Hey, I’m good- holy shit, relax-” Amy hissed, slapping a hand away from her head as it went to straighten her hair. 



Taylor completely ignored her.

 

“I’ll get you some ice, just hold on, I’ll be back, uhm, one second, I’m really sorry, one second.” Taylor rushed out, sniffled, and dashed to the fridge, a tentacle gently pawing at the kitchen drawers until it found the medicine box, gently carrying it out as she hurriedly took out an ice tray and dumped it onto the longest towel they had, starting to roll it.

 

She and Amy simply watched her, mutely. 

 

Amy deflated, eyes gaining an unamused, almost resigned air. 

 

“She’s fucking impossible to stay mad at.”

 

Taylor glanced at Amy. 

 

“Yeah, you.” Amy said bitterly.

 

Taylor muttered something along the lines of an embarassed ‘uhm? ‘hankyou?’, followed by another meek apology, averting her gaze to focus back on making a… ice glove out of the towel, of sorts. 

 

Hannah rested her cheek on her fist, content to watch the two awkwardly fumble and interact through every other sentence, at least until she remembered where the conversation had cut off. 

 

She turned to Amy, thinking things over. 

 

“You were talking about Victoria, right?” 

 

Amy’s head jerked to her, then away. 

 

“Mark and Carol aren’t exactly beacons of light and innocence and uplifting to… anyone, really.” She added, and Amy grimaced, before weakly nodding. 

 

Amy didn’t add anything further. 

 

She didn’t think there was anything further needed.

 

She could kind of see what Amy was thinking. That she was some kind of… irredeemable evil or something, whose mere presence somehow tainted something infinitely better than her. Victoria.

 

Kind of like when Hannah would be with a very, very young Ward and have to hide all her cynicism and nihilism a while ago to not crush their poor little dreams, but a lot more intense. 

 

She kind of understood it. 

 

She couldn’t understand why Amy thought of herself like that, however. 

 

As she watched Taylor clumsily try to seek forgiveness she had already gotten by helping Amy wrap the iced towel around the bruised parts of her hand, making Amy make that familiar, conflicted expression somewhere between flustered enjoyment and confusion and discomfort, the thought was slowly put aside for later. 

 

Five more minutes of amusedly watching Taylor and Amy awkwardly settle back on the couch, she cleared her throat when silence fell, and the kids turned to her. 






“Now, as I was saying a while ago, you don’t have to hide. We could take you to the hospital. And worst case scenario, you could just talk to Victoria once to explain you need space. Or we could have Taylor hold her back. She can very likely do it. No fighting though. Please.” Hannah added, giving her a look. 

She meekly nodded. Her mom had very quailing looks.

 

“I’m down for whatever you want.” She replied, mostly to Hannah but also Amy. 

 

She still felt so bad. 

 

She should have looked at Hannah to see if she had gotten offended instead of just reacting. 

 

Hannah put a hand on her shoulder, rubbing it with a small, kind smile, and she felt her spirits soar, smiling back. 

 

“I… wouldn’t that make it more difficult to associate with me in the future? Mess up with your secret identities and such? I mean, that is, assuming you’d want to stay around me after you move out, which is-”

 

“True.” Hannah cut in, and Amy gave her a long, unconvinced, half-suspicious look. 

 

She turned to Amy. 

 

“Can’t you just change my hair and eye colour or something?” She asked, and Amy baulked at her. 

 

“I- I mean I could? But then you’d have to keep that look every time you go out in costume-”

 

“What costume?” She interrupted, confused, and Amy stared back, equally confused. “I don’t- I don’t plan to be a hero or anything. Might uhm, tag along with mom to make sure she’s safe, but that’s it.” 

 

Amy’s face laxened with understanding. 

 

“Oooh. That- makes things significantly easier, then. I mean, I doubt you’ll last long without getting into some kind of trouble cause that’s the law of causality for capes, but if you don’t want to play the hero-villain game, that’s better for everyone involved.” Amy said, adjusting the iced towel around her hand with her other hand. “And easier.” 

 

“You could follow along as a civilian, actually, on top of that, and pretend I’m just there to chaperone you two at Amy’s request. Amy and her friend, then Miss Militia to keep pesky heroes, police, and media away.” Hannah suggested, and she turned to look at her. 

 

She chewed on her cheek, thinking it over. 

 

“It’s… not a bad idea. At all, actually. Just, uh, might have to reveal myself if Victoria tries to bulldoze to you… but then again, I- It might not be too bad to just speak to her, you know? Communication is important. And she’s family.” She added, glancing at Amy, who looked like she ate something particularly sour. 

 

“It’s not a good idea. I- I want her to forget I exist, if possible. A month of not seeing me would go to waste.” 

 

Hannah sighed. 

 

“Amy, she’s your sister. She assumedly loves you. She’s never going to forget you, especially if the way she never sees you again is some… mysterious, sleep-deprived letter under her door, or if you just completely vanish. She’s not the kind of girl to forget people like that, and I can say that with confidence without even knowing her well.” Hannah stated. 

 

Amy’s expression twisted in something… intense. Like despair and dread and something raw. 

 

There was something weird here. Something was missing and it was important, otherwise, none of this made much sense. 

 

Even with Amy’s previous… monologue about corruption and the like. Which she… somewhat, kinda understood? 

 

“... Yeah. You’re right. This is stupid. She’s more likely to grow old and wonder why the fuck her sister just decided to vanish, until the day she dies. Fiery brick of dynamite, damn her.” Amy said, voice small and meek and sad and completely lacking in fire.

 

Amy drew a long breath, then turned to them. 

 

“Okay. Okay, when- when she comes, just don’t let her grab me and run, because she can be a bit… overprotective and rash like that. But I’ll talk to her. They let me on the hospital rooftop all the time, it should be a decent place to talk.” 

 

She nodded. 

 

Glory Girl was… Alexandria lite, but she wasn’t on the same strength ranking. She was below Taylor, apparently. So she could push her back if worse came to worse, or at least block her from kidnapping Amy.

 

“So… we have a plan?” Hannah asked, glancing from her to Amy. 

 

She and Amy glanced at each other. 

 

She nodded. 

 

“I want to help.” 

 

Amy closed her eyes, took a deep breath of resolve, and nodded. 

 

“Okay. Is- is tonight okay?” Amy asked, glancing at both of them.

 

Hannah hummed negatively. 

 

“If you’re so worried about her showing up and starting things, your family won’t be too far behind. It’ll just turn into a dramatic confrontation that won’t help anyone and will disrupt the hospital, probably. It’s best to go in the morning, when Victoria is in a faraday cage in Arcadia and can’t receive calls, and your parents are at work, hopefully too busy to pick up their phones. At night, your parents are patrolling and alert, and Victoria’s probably doing teenager stuff and has her phone on her.” Hannah said, and Amy slowly nodded in realization. 

 

That… was incredibly impressive foresight and planning. 

 

Her mom was so fucking cool. 

 

“Okay, tomorrow morning then… what now?” She asked, and Amy paused, turning to her. 

 

“Do you wanna know how your body works? Speculatively, half your crap doesn’t make sense.” 

 

She was somewhat caught off guard by the odd question, but after a moment of thinking, she nodded. 

 

Amy quickly got up and grabbed the laptop, before plopping down on the couch, opening it and bringing up a couple… terrible sketches and word files. 

 

“So. How much biology knowledge do you have?” 

 

She winced. 

 

She hadn’t been doing well in Biology back in Winslow. At all. 

 

“Umm… mitochronia is the powerhouse of the cell?” She hesitantly offered.

 

Amy stared at her for a moment, before slowly rubbing at her face with a long, tired sigh. 

 

“This is gonna be hard to simplify…” Amy grumbled, and opened a new notepad file. “And it’s mitochondria.” 

 

She frowned. 

 

“Hey, it’s not my fault they decided half the words in biology should be unpronounceable hieroglyphics.” She muttered. 

 

Amy opened her mouth, then paused to think, then closed it. 

 

“Actually, you’re kinda right.”

 

Hannah silently chuckled at her side, and she turned to cuddle into her as Amy thought up how to explain her biology to her, to pass the time. 

 

The chicken pecked her socks. 

 

A tentacle snatched it and plopped it down on her lap, and she trapped it in place, petting its glorious, silky feathers as she relaxed into the couch. 

 

Today had been… very mentally draining. A goodbye, a cemetery visit, a discussion on human mortality, an accidental overreaction, a mild scolding, a bunch of indecision, a lot of guilt and relief bouncing back and forth... She was pretty tired, emotionally.

 

Hopefully tomorrow was less so, but she doubted it with what they’d do in the morning. 



Notes:

formatting is odd, try and ignore?

thank you all very much for the lovely comments, they really motivate me and make me happy :)

I open my inbox when I need a mood boost or a motivation boost and it works like a charm

love yall, tyvm, glad you enjoy, see you next time :d

edit: just noticed that shippers are gonna ship, so just to reiterate: no romance, all platonic :D
edit 2: I forgot the Siberian existed. Taylor is now the FIFTH strongest brute in the world. :>

Chapter 41

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Okay, so. Basically, you don’t have blood cells. You have liquid muscles.” Amy started, and she let out a startled laugh of disbelief.

“Whohuah what?” She coughed out, brows high, smacking her chest with a fist to breathe properly, incredulous and mildly awed.

That sounded crazy.

Amy nodded, not taking her eyes off her notes.

“Basically, your cells are like a bizarre, modified version of a human cell, roughly shaped like a curled up fetus, actually. Which is strange, but whatever. What these cells do, mainly, is change. For ease of talk, I named them Rapid Change cells, RC for short. And they’re essentially the perfect cell. They can perform almost any function a single cell can do, and even more. They just change according to your needs. Most of the ways they do this is biological so I can observe them, but when you become sort of switched on, like with your eyes, the entire system gets mixed up with your power, which is why it blocks me out. I can’t examine powers or Breaker states, just biology, so when the two mix, I’m out.” Amy rushed out, and she nodded along, starting to get weirdly fascinated.

She curled up almost on top of Amy, chin on her shoulder to look into the screen.

Amy clicked to her drawing of the cell in all three dimensions, which wasn’t great, but it was good enough to get the shape across.

“Wow.” She murmured, and Amy nodded, full of energy and interest and smiling in a way she had yet to see from the older girl.

“So, have you noticed you can’t go all out without your eyes changing, for example?” Amy asked, and she gasped, pulling her head away to look at the girl.

“Yeah! It’s like, automatic. When I went to the testing room, as I was preparing myself to punch the measurer thing really hard, I felt my eyes switch. I didn’t pay attention or care, but still, it’s impossible to get amped up without my eyes switching.” She rushed out, and Amy grinned, a bright thing that almost looked foreign on her face.

Amy pumped a fist.

“Yes! I’m fucking right! Okay, so. What your body does, is that when you start gathering for a massive expenditure of energy, it switches your power on. In the middle of your lower back, where the glowsticks come out of,-”

She snorted in amusement at the name, and Amy plowed through, gesticulating.

“, there’s this giant like… imagine it like a biological nuclear reactor, with the exhausts pointing out of your back, and the intake being at your stomach. You eat, and it digests super fast, then sends the flesh and human DNA in there, stripping both, and it stores it. Or it vanishes, I don’t know, I can’t examine the damn thing. But it’s got a lot of damn storage apparently. So, when your body gets ready to power through something, this organ seems to go active, and then I get blocked out because this energy or power seems to stem directly from your power and its energy source which is the weird ball stuck to your spine. But!” Amy exclaimed, switching to another window of notes.

“I think I know what happens regardless because your body does something less intense all the time. When it powers on, it delivers energy through the cells because they all change in an instant and act like electrical conductors, linking together and sending energy from one to the other until you’re ready to rock from top to bottom. This is like electrical current and is so insanely fast it’s practically instantaneous.” Amy gushed, sounding so excited and in her element that she could help but smile widely.

It was nice to feel cool and see Amy so happy. 

Hannah let out a soft sound of amazement.

“Holy crap I’m cool.” She murmured, and Amy snorted, a wide smile on her face.

“Okay murder cat.” Amy snarked, and she pouted at the nickname. “Regardless, the RC cells are even more fucking bullshit, because turning into pseudo-electrical conductors aren’t even one of their best aspects. No, their best aspect is how they can gain mass out of your power, and become incredibly dense, tough, and heavy. That’s why when you’re switched on, you’re heavy as shit.”

Hannah gasped in realization, and they turned to her.

“That’s true. I noticed that a while ago, but I assumed it was just the tentacles weighing her down from inside or something. She goes from a hundred and fifty pounds to something like three fifty just by switching.” Hannah said excitedly, and followed in Taylor’s footsteps, scooting closer to stare over both their shoulders at Amy’s notes.

She curled back into her chest, feeling much safer, and turned to the screen as Amy took a deep breath.

“So, that’s all cool and all, but it still isn’t the best part. The best part is how ridiculously fast they are at changing. Have you gotten hit or almost cut by something but felt nothing and nothing happened?” Amy asked, and she nodded.

“Yeah, I tried to stab myself in the throat when I figured out what my powers did, it didn’t do anything but break the knife.” She replied easily, and Amy paused, turning to her with a bewildered look.

She shook her head, squeezing her shoulder with a smile.

“Not like that anymore-” at least when I have Hannah around, she added quietly in her head, “- don’t worry about it. You were saying?”

Amy blinked, and nodded.

“Right. So, what’s going on is that your cells all sort of hook together. Cellular bonds are usually just like… imagine lego blocks glued together by proteins et cetera. Yours are physically looping into each other like chainmail, almost, one hooking into the next et cetera. And when they feel like they’re about to split, they all draw power within the vicinity of where they’re about to change, and harden like absolute hell. And with the way they’re layered, your skin is essentially like… imagine cellular kevlar or chainmail, but instead of one or two layers, it’s millions. And that goes down bone deep, which means you have billions or trillions of layers of armour, down to the goddamn marrow of your bones. And they also purposefully… somehow manage to transfer shock. Like, blunt force impact.” Amy added at her furrowed brow, and she made a sound of realization.

“The only parts they don’t cover are your eyes and the soft tissue around them, which is weird, but maybe they’re not suited for light reflection, I don’t know. But just, so much armour! And considering that I have no idea if they have a hardness limit, hell, who knows, you might be as theoretically tough as Alexandria or something. And it keeps going!” Amy exclaimed, highlighting a section of her concerningly lengthy notes.

“They have so many functions it’s ridiculous. They can solidify and link up to make your tentacle things, they can compress and decompress themselves to insane degrees which is why you can just play around with their thickness and shape, they function as small individual lungs, helping oxygen transfer and filter, they filter things without your liver if they have to, they attack outside bacteria like rabid hyenas by just fucking surrounding it and cooking it to sludge before they eat them, which means you’re essentially unable to get sick, they store, chain, and transfer heat so effectively it has to be power bullshittery, then they excrete the same heat just as well, they’re literally… it’s the perfect, perfect cell! They can do anything, so they do everything. They just switch their functions on the fucking…” Amy trailed off, looking for a word.

“Nanosecond they recognize what you need, and move on. It’s not a complete biological process because your entire body is like a network of strobelights to my sight, flickering in and out of my sight because things keep changing and using your power to varying degrees, but for the same cell structure to be so suited as to be able to do literally everything is crazy.” Amy breathed out, almost out of breath from her speedy rant.

“Oh and uh, just so you know, you can’t get pregnant.” Amy blurted out, almost awkwardly, and she paused, blinking at Amy, who cringed so hard she seemed to shrink in on herself. “Well, you might be able to, but I very very highly suggest never getting pregnant, no matter what.”

“Why?” Hannah asked, concern clear in her voice, and Amy awkwardly scratched the back of her head.

“Erm, well, her body’s… probably going to do something really, really fucked up.”

She hadn’t even processed the fact she could never be a mother yet, before that added more to her confusion, and she closed her eyes, pulling back a little.

“Whoa, hold on.” She quietly said, tilting her head. “Okay, do uhm, what exactly?”

“Like… let it grow a bit, then just… eat your child. Because your cells are kind of designed to strip human DNA and then direct it into that weird spinal organ for fuel, of sorts. The cells of that type are most effective in your stomach due to the lining and pervasive acids in there, but they exist everywhere in you. If we’re lucky it’ll just uh, eat it before you get a chance to grow attached or even notice.”

“I… oh.” She said, feeling… pretty unsure of how to take that.

She was… not very affected by this, honestly.

She’d rather spend her life with Hannah than some romantic partner, honestly, but she supposed it was… a bit of a shame she didn’t even have the option to have a biological kid of her own.

No, it was actually quite a bummer…

“That’s… kinda sad, but alright.” She nodded, working her jaw, shoulders lowering in disappointment. “I kind of figured since I stopped getting my period a while ago, but it’s a bit of a bummer to know that for sure. Uh, anything else?”

Amy shifted.

“Well, I could… maybe, uh, fix something like that, if it ever came up, so never say never, but, you know… knowing a risk is half the… prevention, I dunno? Anyways, uhm, moving on. So, beyond that, everything about you is normal, it’s just better. These cells replicate super fast, arrange really fast, change incredibly fast. And that’s… about all I know, really, at least in layman’s terms.” Amy finished.

She slowly nodded.

“That’s… that’s a lot, Amy. Thanks.” She said, giving the girl a smile, which Amy, surprisingly, returned.

A moment of quiet passed, Amy tapping the laptop without much purpose, before starting to quietly close out the tabs.

She bit her lip.

Amy looked so… lively and joyous when talking about biology stuff. At least compared to her usual self.

She kinda wanted to see more of that, from Amy.

Leaning back into Hannah until her mom got the memo and hugged her, tugging her back into a proper cuddle, she stared at Amy, and cleared her throat.

“Do you uhm, want to keep going? You’ve got a lot of notes in there. And there’s a lot of plants in here.”

Amy paused, staring at the screen hesitantly for about a solid dozen seconds, until with a deep breath, she scratched the back of her head, and nodded.

“Uhm. Not sure where to start or what’s… even vaguely interesting.”

She felt Hannah smile against the top of her head.

“Maybe we should recite the great rise of King Bobward to her?” Hannah suggested, teasingly, and Amy immediately groaned in seeming embarrassment, hiding her face.

“It was a dumb joke.” Amy grumbled.

She tilted her head, curious.

Amy looked at her out of the corner of her eye, and sighed.

“My first cactus experiment. I made a joke about naming it King Bobward because Hannah said it might be a pioneer in new age medicine, assuming I achieve my goals, and how he might end up in a museum or something.” Amy filled in, flicking a finger towards a cactus that always sat in the middle of their coffee table.

She nodded, smiling faintly. She vaguely remembered Amy explaining something like that a couple days ago, but it was pretty... fuzzy.

"Any other names for the ages?” She asked, smiling, half-joking.

Amy leaned over the side of the couch, and with a strained groan, she stretched, and plucked the chicken off the floor where it had been engaged in a silent battle against writhing stalks of one of Amy's plants, something green, for the past five or something minutes.

Amy then raised the now purple-yellow chicken up between them, holding it like an oversized burger.

“Behold, Shithead.” Amy dryly said, and she immediately let out a snort of laughter, pressing her lips together, shoulders shaking as she suppressed the rest.

Something about Amy’s dry way of saying absurd crap was just really funny.

“You named him Shithead?” Hannah asked, tone exasperated.

“Her. And yes. There’s only so many times I can call her something before it sticks. Another idea was Cluckenstein, but then I remember that that’s the scientist and not the monster, so it got sacked. Also, it sucked.” Amy replied with full seriousness, before turning the chicken around to give it a thin-eyed glare.

She shook harder, curling into her mom with short piels of snorting laughter escaping her at times.

Amy rolled her eyes with a smile, then dropped the chicken off the side, pushing it away with her foot as it pecked her sock with indignation.

The older girl then gave a long, long look at her plant collection.

“Honestly, none of these are all that interesting. It’s just me trying to figure out ways to make a cell that actively seeks out and destroys cancer cells, as well as a way of producing it natively within the body without me having to intervene. It’s just… far fetched though, I’m really not sure how to add something like that to someone through replicable means. I don’t want people to be slaves to drugs their whole life, I want them to have a cure, but cancer tends to keep coming back… And I want this to be a cure for cancer for everyone, not just whoever can reach me and waste my time.” Amy hummed.

She tilted her head.

“Why not just make parasites that make those cells then? Sell the eggs on a website or something... Aren’t there like, medical uses for leeches? Something like that?” She asked, and Amy’s face scrunched up in instinctive disgust.

Then it turned thoughtful.

Then it blanked.

Then her brow twitched.

Her eyes widened.

And with a gasp, Amy launched herself out of the couch, lunging towards the chicken, which squawked and flapped away, letting Amy hit the floor, elbows and knees first.

“Come here Shithead! I need to give you cancer! It’s for science!” Amy snarled, scrambling after it, running on all fours for a second then diving forward again to chase it around the table, squeezing herself under as the chicken wove between the chairs, grunting in annoyance as she grabbed some feathers, only for them to rip out and stay in her hands, the chicken tumbling through the wooden sticks of the chairs with chaotic, panicked flapping.

The sound of clucking and clattering and angry Amy hissing filled the apartment.

“Should we help or make popcorn…?” Hannah asked in her ear, and she burst into giggles, turning her head to kiss her mom’s cheek, grinning widely as she watched the pandemonium.

She had no idea how the chicken didn’t hate Amy’s guts, considering the things she did with the thing. 

After another few seconds of watching, she took pity on a panting Amy, and wiggled in place to free her back, allowing a single tentacle to form, stretch, and snatch the chicken to present it to Amy, who grabbed it and sat on the floor with it in her arms, eyes far gone.

"The chicken feels more like a dog toy for Amy than a test subject, at this point." Hannah hummed, and she burst into high pitched laughter, because she could see it.

Notes:

short chappy

funni stuffs and biologee

(ps: getting like 50 comments in one chapter gave me too much motivation so have another chapter like a day or two later)

(on a sidenote, I'm not going to be doing too much biology stuff here. Too hard and time consuming. Amy might mention some stuff, but generally, it's going to be a minor background thingie. no wacky ghoul stuff ;d )

(on a sidenote sidenote, I made all this biology stuff up, don't think this is what's going on in the Tokyo Ghoul world, this is adapted for Worm :D)

Chapter 42

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Amy had spent the rest of the day in a sort of fugue, really, so they had eventually left her to her mad ramblings in her pile of plants with the squirming chicken in her grasp. Taylor occasionally would slip to the kitchen to make and slide Amy a sandwich, a toast, or a cup of water, until night time rolled around, after which Taylor curled up on her lap, watched a few episodes of Hannah’s favorite show with her, and they retreated to their room to sleep.

Having to sleep, all of a sudden, however, was generally… wasteful, in Hannah’s opinion. Very wasteful, since she didn’t need it. Taylor only slept about four or five hours, yes, but still, to her, those were hours she could be doing things while Taylor napped.

So, she hardened her heart, and lightly shook Taylor’s shoulder, on the verge of changing her mind.

“Hnm?” Taylor sleepily mumbled against her throat, and she smiled wide at the sound.

Sleepy Taylor was too damn cute.

She kissed her head.

“Hey sweetheart? I think I’ll put in some work tonight while you and Amy sleep.” She said, and Taylor’s grasp around her tightened, tentacles pressing against her back and legs as Taylor shifted.

She felt like she was hugging a very dry, very warm, very cuddly octopus.

“‘On’t go…” Taylor whined, and she felt her heart constrict, assaulted by a deluge of cuteness because god she sounded just like a whining puppy !

She rubbed up and down her back with a hand, lightly scratching along her spine and the base of the tentacles, prompting lazy shudders.

“I’d rather work while you’re asleep than when you’re awake. So we have more time together that way, since I won’t have to work and ignore you later. How about I leave after you fall asleep? I’ll come back before you wake up. You won’t even notice.” She whispered, soft as wind, and Taylor just breathed against her neck with deep, peaceful breaths, only moving to further entrap her with lazy shifts.

After about thirty seconds of Taylor saying nothing, her daughter surprised her with an answer, then surprised her further with its contents.

“Ohmkay. Only after.” Taylor breathed out, and she smiled, pressing her lips against Taylor’s temple, and keeping them there, smiling, soaking in the comfortable, lazy midnight warmth, chest so full with fuzzy joy and love she felt like she was going to burst.

She felt so content. It was a strange thing, to realize that she didn’t want anything more than this, didn’t need any of it, that she was practically done with life. There were no worries or wants left unfulfilled for her.

This was perfect, and it would only get better.

She nuzzled Taylor, smiling softly.

“You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me.” She warmly whispered, and Taylor curled up closer, even if such a thing felt impossible, barely a few millimetres separating them at joints and curves that didn’t fit together, all else flush and tight.

It felt like she was in a burrito of unyielding muscle, honestly, and she didn’t mind.

Taylor mumbled something back after a few seconds, which she assumed meant ‘you’re the best thing in the world’, but it was so sleepy and muffled into her neck she couldn’t quite be sure.

It certainly sounded like something Taylor would say.

Twenty minutes later, with a lot of effort and delicate movements, she managed to squirm out of Taylor’s grasp, sliding a pillow into her sleepily searching hands for her to curl up around, then with a final kiss on her daughter’s cheek, she slipped out of the room, smiling.

She passed Amy, who had fallen asleep with her legs up on the backrest of the couch, her head almost hanging off of it as she sprawled out diagonally, and she paused, before taking a short moment to carefully grab her feet and put them on the couch, straightening the girl out one messy limb at a time.

She sighed through her nose, and located the bunched up blanket, next to Amy’s shoulder.

She carefully took it and covered Amy with it, eyes sticking to Amy’s face as she did so.

Amy was so very… different, when she was asleep.

It was like all the hissy acid that wreathed her every action was washed away, leaving behind just this calm laxness of peace, just…

Just a vulnerable teenage girl with eyebags and the world on her shoulders.

And a sleeping chicken on them too, of course.

In all honesty, she couldn’t help but feel a certain… motherly fondness towards the girl as she straightened the blanket and backed up, still staring at the healer, the peaceful rise and fall of her chest.

It was probably something that Taylor had awakened within her or something equally odd, but it was hard not to care for Amy after spending almost a month with her in the same house, even if they didn’t see eachother too much during it.

Once one got past the hissy snarling, the glaring, the rude way of speaking, and the bizarre humour and the odd behaviour where biology was involved, which… sounded like a lot now that she was thinking about it, Amy was a surprisingly endearing person to be around. Certainly not for everyone, but, pleasant all the same.

And Carol just threw her away… for no reason.

Shaking her head in disbelief, she couldn’t help but feel her distaste of Carol grow. To have something so good in her life, only to constantly reject it… it felt like spoiled entitlement to the highest degree, sort of. Like watching someone throw away a gold bar because there was a scratch or two on the edge.  

To be so lucky and just spit on it…

She finally tore her eyes away, and gently took the laptop, going to the kitchen table.

Sliding a chair out, she sat down, and opened the laptop, ready to do paperwork for a few hours.

Finding therapists, Arcadia documents, marketing deals… so much paperwork.

… Maybe cuddling with Taylor would have been better.





Amy woke up to a cosmic nebula of flashing, chaining lights, a vortex made of strobe lights flashing in hypnotic patterns and waves, twisting every which way like a long, mangled ribbon, drawing her eye and attention in a way that couldn’t be denied.

Her first thought was ‘if I’m dead, death fucking rocks’.

Her second thought was ‘why the fuck is Taylor touching me?’

She forced her eyes open, a bleary mess revealing itself to her, paired by a brown eyed weirdo looking like they were caught with their hand in the cookie jar.

“Fuck’re you doinh?” She mumbled, covering her eyes from the evil, evil light.

“Um. I was trying to grab the chicken to feed it.” Taylor replied.

She breathed for a moment, admiring the sight.

Not the physical sight, the power sight.

Not that Taylor was ugly by any measure, but eh, not her type. Not blonde and perfect enough.

Aaaand her mood was ruined.

That was a record time, good job Amy!

“Your hand’s in my hhaair.” She slurred, raising a hand to ineffectually slap at it. “Wohke me uhp.”

Taylor instantly jerked off, and sweet nothingness returned to her poor brain.

“Oh crap, sorry. Didn’t realize your hair gave you power sight?”

Well, it didn’t, usually. It wasn’t like a stray hair touching a relative would flash a body in her head whenever it brushed a person.

That changed when one had a giant ass fucking fistful of it and was firmly pressing down on it.

She had to tame her hair, damn it. It got everywhere in half-curling, fizzy sprawls.

She fucking hated it.

“Take Shithead and go. Dohn’t feed ‘er.” She mumbled, stretching with a slow, eye-watering yawn.

Taylor paused.

“Why not?”

“She doesn’t eat, I shove nutrients up her ass.” She forced through the yawn’s aftershakes, turning over to mush her face into the pillow.

Taylor, for some reason, snorted with amusement. 

“That’s… a nice image to get to breakfast with. Speaking of which, I’m trying to learn how to cook. Like, really well. Any breakfast requests?” Taylor asked, semi-quietly.

She couldn’t help but smile a little at the idea.

It felt damn nice to have someone asking her that. Or just, caring enough to do that.

Not that Vicky didn’t care, but they kinda grew up in a house where cooking was either a mid-day thing or a ‘never’ thing. Sometimes on holidays. They just made toast and ate whatever the rest of the day. Cooking was never in their heads to begin with.

She was starting to really like Taylor, honestly. Bipolar murder-cat that she was.

Taylor was just earnest enough to know she wasn’t trying to befriend her for her powers, or trying to befriend her at all, really, it was just sorta happening, and that perfect amount of good person that she needed in her life to remind herself that people didn’t all suck and that they shouldn’t all go die in a fire and leave her the fuck alone.

Hannah too, but she was all… mature and motherly.

Taylor was like… innocently cute, in a weird way. Like a weird… younger… friend? Weirdly childish teenager? Estranged young sibling?

Pft, you wish, she scoffed at herself,

“Uhm, whatever’s fine.” She replied, quietly, and Taylor, for some strange reason, reached down to rub her shoulder, blocking her from seeing anything, a purely… a …

She had no idea what the fuck the shoulder rub meant honestly, but fuck, it felt nice.

“Alright. Just uh, nap. I’ll make something nice for ya. Mom’s out for bread. You should get up soon.”

She hummed noncommittally, already slipping off.





Breakfast was… really damn good considering the cook couldn’t taste any of it.

Simple, but good. Bacon, eggs, fresh bread once Hannah came back.

Sitting on the same table as them, eating breakfast that one of them did their best to create for her, it… made her feel all warm and fuzzy and…

She just felt included, alright? It felt nice.

It probably wouldn’t last long, but while she had this pseudo-friendship pseudo-domesticity with them, she’d treasure it.

Taylor still looked squirmy and shy about eating with them, though, likely because she was eating with her hands, but she did seem to perk up significantly with every compliment and reassurance about the food, so she and Hannah made sure to mention it every couple minutes.

Taylor didn’t do much to reply to them besides with a smile hidden in her steak, aside from the last one as they were clearing up the table, when she seemed to have finally come up with a reply.

“Well… Amy cooks for me, and helps you have uh, two arms.” Taylor shyly murmured to Hannah, gently prodding her shoulder with a blunt tentacle, then turned to her. “So I feel uh, useful, cooking for you too, you know? Let me know if you have any foods you like in particular.”

She smiled so much at hearing that, that it felt weird . Like, her face didn’t know how to fucking smile beyond a slight curl of her lips, so smiling so wide felt unnatural.

Her face might not like it, but her heart sure did, feeling all fuzzy and full and warm.





The solution to public perception that Hannah suggested, was… a simple, but long plan, that started firstly with washing her hair off.

Because there was no point to dyeing it black if everyone knew it was still her.

Unfortunately for her, she had no idea how to wash off hair dye.

Which ended up with Hannah offering to take her to a local cosmetic shop around the corner, which inevitably made Taylor come along with them, because the only time Taylor ever seemed to unglue herself from Hannah was when either of them went to the bathroom.

It was… highly strange, but she didn’t comment on it, nor mind it too much.

She mostly just felt… pleasantly dazed, the entire way there and back.

That Hannah and Taylor were just coming along with her for company.

For her company.

Nobody wanted her company, usually.

Any friends she ever made quickly met her sister and became Vicky’s friends, rather than hers, usually forgetting she existed within a week or two, or if they never met her sister, would instead soon reveal the real reason they approached her.

Some family member they wanted cured, an in with her family, social status from befriending a cape, it all became easy to spot when she knew what to look for.

Little innocuous selfie requests by girls who were on their phone half the time usually meant people wanted to mooch off her fame and feel like they knew someone important.

Any mention of family illness, regardless of how it was presented, even if nonchalantly mentioned to not make their begging obvious, would quickly fire warning alarms in her head.

Bombarding her with questions about cape life and not much else just meant they were nosy, curious, and cared about her only to the extent of her powers.

Things like that. She just slowly learned that… yeah, nobody really wanted to hang out with her, and eventually, she resented the people that would approach her so much that she didn’t want them around her anyway.

It became a self-fulfilling prophecy at some point, she knew, but it was late enough into her life to know she was mostly right about her opinions, even if admittedly, it got pretty lonely.

Only Vicky even bothered, and Amy could never figure out if she wanted to hang out with her, or just felt obligated to because she was her sister and she pitied her lonely ass.

So suddenly having Hannah shrug, smile at her, and say “just for company”, felt like someone took her social self-esteem, poured it in a snow globe, and started violently shaking it until it was diluted in a weird mixture of confusion and pleasant surprise.

Taylor literally hung off Hannah’s arm and mostly directed her attention at her mother, but she didn’t ignore Amy like people usually did when Vicky dragged her along to ‘make friends’. And when she did address her, it didn’t feel forced, like ‘ oh I just remembered you exist and I gotta talk to you or I’ll look like a cunt’.

Just, mundane questions, talking about how much she liked walking outside ever since she got out of prison, telling her how she smelled, which was… mildly weird, but whatever.

Taylor even broke off from Hannah for a minute, which was equally surprising to both her and Hannah, to talk with a sales person, and came back with two lip gloss chapstick… things, smiling like a complete goober as she gave her one.

A very endearing goober, to be precise, to the point Amy started feeling bad about enjoying her presence, like she did with Vicky, but without any of the sick attraction tacked on, just a vague feeling that someone so nice and bright should not be around her radioactive self, slowly getting poisoned.

Yes, she recognized that she hated herself immensely deep down, but that was a problem derived out of sanity and morality. If she didn’t hate herself, she’d be an even worse person, simple as that.

The chapstick helped her mind distract itself from those thoughts, funnily enough.

It was stupid to feel so damn touched by a simple gesture like a small gift, but she was, and she averted her gaze for a few seconds, involuntarily smiling so wide it felt like her face was having a panic attack about how to position its own muscles to smile.

It was odd, okay?

She spent too long staring at the chapstick, and then hurriedly did her best to avoid looking at her companions to not make it obvious how stupidly happy a goddamn chapstick made her, muttering a ‘thank you’ and shoving it in her pocket as Taylor fumbled with the thing to put on her own lip, nodding brightly. 

She wondered why it made her so pleased, and it took her a bit to realize that it was because Taylor wasn’t her sister, she wasn’t Victoria. There was no obligation or normalcy here. It was just a gesture of simple… companionship, of sorts? Not quite friendship, maybe, but close. It wasn’t expected of her.

Also, she did need some chapstick. Her lips were always dry as shit. A mummy would give better head than her. Not that she’d do that, cause gross, but-

Whatever, her thoughts were so damn weird sometimes. Thank fuck she didn’t say that out loud.

This time at least.

From there, it was quick, simple, calm.

Buy a bottle of dye remover, then walk back to their building, squeeze into the elevator as Taylor buried her nose into Hannah’s neck which was… still pretty weird to watch, honestly, especially considering her own brain’s awareness of incestuous thoughts due to Vicky fucking her head with aura for five years straight… and then they got into the apartment.

They took off their shoes, jackets, et cetera.

“Want help with the hair, or do you want to do it yourself?” Hannah asked, out of the blue, and she paused.

Her inner desire for independence snarled a solid ‘no, let me to do it myself’.

Another part of her that sought closeness, some kind of connection to fill that little void in her chest she hadn’t even realized was there until recently, too used to the chill to know warmth, immediately said ‘yes please’.

As they put on their brass knuckles and went to town on each other in her head to determine the victor, she just sort of blue-screened, staring at Hannah like a particularly braindead fish.

A few seconds later, throat feeling oddly tight, she cleared her throat into her hand, averted her eyes, and nodded.

“I’d- like that?”

So it was she ended up on a chair, head tilted backwards into the sink, jumping at every tiny shift and sudden noise, tense and awkward and embarrassed and feeling so much more vulnerable than she’d expected, staring up at the ceiling from below, throat bared to a literal man-eating predator and trying not to enjoy Hannah’s fingers in her hair too much and ruin any sense of self-esteem she had left by making it obvious.

Eventually, in one of the rare few lulls in conversation between Taylor and Hannah, Taylor looked at her, and unable to help herself, she stared back up at her cannibal roommate as she leaned on the wall to the side.

Taylor gave her a smile.

“All good?”

She swallowed.

Nodded.

Besides a bit of small talk, not much else happened. Hannah washed her hair, put on the dye removal oil thingie whatever it was, and gradually, Amy relaxed, focusing more on Hannah’s hands than how open she felt, feeling her eyes flutter closed in pleasure because god she loved massages.

Five minutes later, they all left the bathroom, Amy trying in vain to hide her face in the towel they put her hair in, embarrassed as absolute shit for how she melted into the porcelain in front of both of them.

The less fun part of the day came.

Planning an announcement through official-ish channels.

The first thing she noticed when Hannah opened her account was that the woman’s profile was just… a complete mom profile. It bled that same vibe. Gala pictures, PR events, formal, supportive messages with other heroes young and old. Striking that place between ‘supportive’ and ‘formal’.

The second was…

“You have twenty million followers?” She asked, disbelieving.

With those kinds of posts?

“Nineteen, but… yeah, it is a lot more than I was expecting.” Hannah hummed. “I don’t really pay attention to numbers in general unless they matter.”

Taylor, her chin poking out from Hannah’s shoulder, hugging her mom from the side, gave a nod of agreement.

“So… write something. First draft.” Hannah said, and slid the laptop over to her.

She stared at the white screen.

She put her hands on the keyboard, and a whole minute of silence passed before she sighed, and buried her face in her hands, slumping.

Something patted her shoulder, and she peeked to the side to see a glowing, tapering tree trunk.

Correction, tentacle .

“I uhm. I’m pretty decent at writing. I liked essays.” Taylor provided, and Amy gave her a look that said exactly how weird that was, which was ignored because Taylor was staring at the screen. “I could write most of it for you and you just… nudge me into writing how you see things?”

She nodded, and with a lot of reluctance, Taylor switched sides with Hannah, leaning on her mom from the other side as Amy scooted off to the side.

“Okay, so, what’s the message you want to focus on?” Taylor asked, and she leaned back, confused.

“That I’m… not kidnapped and locked in some weirdo’s sex dungeon or something?” She asked, and Taylor made a face somewhere between amusement and discomfort. 

Hannah gave her a look.

She ignored it, too fussy to properly self-censor.

“Okay, so you just want to focus on the fact you’re not kidnapped. How much do you want to elaborate though? Do you want to explain why you ran off to live with a ‘friend?’” Taylor asked.

She wasn’t sure why, but the quotation marks around the word ‘friend’ kinda hurt her feelings for a millisecond.

“People will assume regardless, by the way.” Hannah added.

Right, no pressure.

She leaned forward, glaring at the screen as she thought.

“I just… wanna tell people I’m not kidnapped, and that I… don’t have a reason?” She half-asked.

Hannah hummed pensively.

“It’s best you speak the truth, in some form or another. Did the public nature of your life stress you out? Was it the hospital…? Family problems? Better to give a vague reason than none, or else people will jump to the worst conclusions.” Hannah suggested.

She shifted, uncomfortable.

Her family sucked ass, but it wasn’t that way on purpose. She didn’t want to throw mud on them for no reason, especially when she was the main problem in her own life.

“I… I left because I wanted to use my power without feeling like my own mother would drag me out by the hair and throw me to the PRT the second I made something a little greener than it should be.” She breathed out with a large sigh. “And privacy, a bit. And mainly my…” Sister, “mental state.” She finished.

She wasn’t even technically lying.

Taylor chewed on her cheek.

“Your mom sucks.”

She was about to make a certain kind of joke, then she remembered that Taylor was fourteen and the joke was particularly sexual and gross, so she dropped it, just shrugging weakly.

“Okay, let’s go with that.” Taylor nodded. “Gimme a bit. Mom knows a lot about writing good statements, so she can correct me. Wanna scoot closer to read and fix anything I might get wrong?” Taylor asked, and after a moment of feeling oddly uncomfortable, she nodded, and scooted closer until she was sitting flush with Taylor, the screen’s narrow view forcing them all to practically hug each other to see the letters.

Hannah’s hand shifted from being around Taylor’s shoulder, extending, and a hand landed on her nape.

She jerked a little, stiffening in surprise.

Nails gently scratched, a thumb rolling around the disks of her spine, and she shot a jerky, wide-eyed look at Hannah, who was just staring at the monitor as Taylor typed away.

Slowly, she relaxed, and ended up melting onto Taylor’s side entirely as Hannah’s fingers began delving through the roots of her hair.

Her eyes burned, and she’d continue to blame non-existent moodswings about it if anyone asked until the day she died because dear god what was fucking wrong with her, almost crying over a hand in her hair?

You’re a fucking mess, she told herself, and blinked rapidly, squeezing her hands together and trying to focus on the screen.





“No no, more sass. And stop typing like a grandma, throw a cuss word in there.” Amy directed, and she sighed, exasperated, holding down the backspace to obey Amy’s demands.

Taylor was kind of regretting volunteering for this. She should have been using her hands to hug Hannah instead of abusing a keyboard.

“I swear you were a sailor some past life. This is a serious message, why put cuss words in there?” She argued, rhetorically.

Amy took the question literally.

“So that it’s more real, like what I would type. Also, I would have been a pirate. A really cool one with all manner of wenches and parrots and treasure.” Amy sniffed, and she burst into laughter at the image, shoulders shaking for a moment until it passed, leaving her with a smile.

“Don’t you mean deck boys? Not ‘wenches’?” She asked, laughing under her breath, and Amy blinked at her.

“... I’m not sure why, but I thought you knew I’m gay.” Amy said, sounding a bit confused, and she paused, surprised, turning to Amy, then leaning her head back a little ‘cause whoa, bit too close.

Amy didn’t look like she was joking.

“That’s… uh. Good. Cool, I mean? I don’t uh-”

Amy rolled her eyes.

“Don’t make it a big deal. Just write.”

She bobbed her head in a nod before she could put her own foot in her mouth again, and turned to the screen.

She stared at the swear word, and sneakily deleted it while Amy’s eyes fluttered shut, leaning her head back as Hannah played with her hair.

A stab of jealousy overpowered her, and she dug out a tentacle to tug Hannah’s arm to her nape instead.

Hannah huffed a soft laugh, and indulged her.

OOooh that felt so nice…

She pretended not to notice Amy giving her the world’s most annoyed stink-eye.





Hello.

My name is Amy Dallon, aka Panacea. I am currently using Miss Militia’s social media to send this out to the general public about some things, and clarify some others.

For starters, I am not ‘missing’, nor am I in any danger. Thank you all for the concern and support, but my absence is entirely voluntary. Miss Militia and her daughter have been kind enough to house me for the past month and something.

It’s quite a comfy arrangement. I’m enjoying myself here.





“You are?” Taylor asked, not surprised, just… hopeful.

She blinked at her.

“Yeah? This is the best month I’ve had in a long time.”

Taylor slowly nodded.

“Oh, alright. You’re all grumbly all the time so I thought you weren’t exactly uh, enjoying this arrangement too much.”

She shook her head.

“No, I’m just fussing about personal stuff. You guys…” She trailed off, licking her lips.

The chapstick was still there.

“You guys treat me really well. I like it here.”

Taylor smiled.

Hannah gave her a short, pleased smile.

As if it was a contagious disease, a smile forced itself on her face as well, a small one.





I left behind some letters for my family when I left, but apparently I should have specified how long I’ll be gone, which I didn’t do. I take full responsibility for the confusion that has ensued, and any concern.

I plan to stay with Miss Militia and her daughter





“Wait, do I put a cape name in here?” Taylor asked, the cursor blinking on the half-written post.

“Well, you don’t have to. And the PRT assigned you with Ghoul, which is… rather morbid and intimidating. Your choice, really.” Hannah answered, nails softly scratching her nape.

Taylor tilted her head, relaxed and serene, thinking.

Intimidating sounded great. All the better to keep dangerous people away from her mom.

She bobbed her head in a nod.





I plan to stay with Miss Militia and her daughter Ghoul for as long as they’ll have me.

Now, I’m going to go ahead and guess everyone is making various assumptions for why I’ve decided to leave my house in such a long-term way.





“Uh, any specifics you want to mention?” Taylor asked, and she instantly came up with a literal tide of reasons, complaints, and angry accusations.

It took a lot of restraint to trim things down and not utterly destroy her family’s reputation.

And it took a bit more will than she expected to just… open up like this, explain herself to the two people helping her without there being an obligation to, just out of the kindness of their hearts.





Now, I’m going to go ahead and guess everyone is making various assumptions for why I’ve decided to leave my house in such a long-term way, so to curb any ridiculous rumours or speculation, I’ve elected for transparency.

Firstly and most importantly, my mental health.

I gained my powers when I was very young, and I was immediately thrown into a hospital and the limelight of cape culture, essentially forced to follow along with my family’s strategy of ‘accountability’ without being given a choice I could possibly understand.

As you can likely guess, this has done absolutely nothing for me but isolate me, consistently stress me out, make me feel chronically unsafe, and most importantly, completely





“Taylor, just write the fucking ‘ fucking’ word already.” Amy groaned.

She made an inarticulate whining sound, gesturing to the screen.

“But- but-!”

Amy reached for the keyboard with a sharp huff, and she easily restrained her hands with a tentacle.

Amy gave her the world’s driest stare, wriggling her wrists in their bonds as she continued writing, leaving the cusswords out.





As you can likely guess, this has done absolutely nothing for me but isolate me, consistently stress me out, make me feel chronically unsafe, and most importantly, completely kneecapped any chance of a normal life I might have had.

Perhaps I’m oversharing, but there’s a part of me that wants to share my plight, so bear with me. Or don’t, and just click off. I’m not keeping you here.

Second reason I’ve elected to leave my home behind for the time being, is my mothe





“Wait. I’m not sure we should write that.” Amy stopped her, and she paused.

“Didn’t you spend like five minutes explaining to me why she hates you and made you feel unwelcome, and was a paranoid control freak to the point of driving you to the edge of a nervous breakdown…?” Taylor summarised, and asked, incredulous.

She couldn’t call that anything but abusive.

Amy grimaced.

“Well, yes, but. But I just… I don’t want to ruin New Wave’s reputation by making Carol seem like an abusive cunt. Most of my family are good, warm people.” Amy explained.

Hannah’s hand left her nape to tap Amy’s shoulder.

“Amy, you’re not making her seem like an abusive cunt, she is one.” Hannah said, and she blinked in surprise at her mom using such language, before immediately accepting it and nodding in agreement.

“You’re doing nothing but explaining things from your perspective. Besides, I doubt the entire team would be forever tainted by this. They can do a lot to avoid a whole lot of damage, they have a PR person on retainer. You won’t lead to its collapse with a post. And honestly, even if it does, it’s not on you. It’s on the person who treated you so badly that merely sharing what she was like would make a respected team’s reputation dig a hole in the ground and die in it. This exact pattern of thought is something I’ve seen abuse victims go through a hundred times, you know?” Hannah asked, and Amy startled, reeling back.

The tentacle holding Amy’s hands deposited them on her lap, and she grabbed them for… Well, support, mostly.

Amy did that quick double-take at their joined hands, but then jerked her head back up at Hannah, mouth opening to talk.

Hannah spoke first.

“They would get beaten, or burned, or emotionally abused until they had a breakdown, or would get screamed at so loudly the neighbours would call the police. And I’ve heard so many of them say the exact same thing you just said. ‘I didn’t report it because I didn’t want to put him in jail for a decade’. ‘I didn’t tell anyone because I didn’t want to get him fired’. ‘I didn’t call the police because I didn’t want to take my daughter’s father away from her’. ‘I didn’t tell the officer she clawed my face until it bled because she was a public figure and I didn’t want to ruin her reputation’. They’d think of these situations like it was their fault that their abusers might face consequences, rather than the people who did such things to begin with being at fault. Shifting the blame from the abuser to the victim, because that’s the mentality of the abused. And you’re saying the exact same thing right now. ” Hannah emphasized, voice heavy with steel, eyes stern and cold.

Amy seemed too stunned to speak, blinking rapidly, eyes unfocusing in thought, her hands going limp in Taylor’s grasp.

You are just telling the truth. They are the ones who did things they shouldn’t have. They’re the ones who will take responsibility for their actions, whether they want it or not, and not you, the victim.”

Amy took in a deep breath, a long, shaky thing full of realization. Then she swallowed, averting her eyes.

Taylor gave her a smile, squeezing her hands, and Amy took another deep breath, her shoulders quivering as she turned her head away.

“That’s- that’s not…” Amy said weakly, swallowing audibly as she suddenly began to clutch Taylor’s hands with whatever strength she could muster.

“Did Carol ever say something like that? Shift blame to you? Most times, this behaviour is taught.” Hannah added, and Amy literally curled in on herself like an armadillo with a tiny, barely audible wheeze, which Hannah would have never heard, most likely.

Well, crap. This… this got sad really quickly.

She covered Amy’s back with a flattened tentacle, rubbing up and down, hoping to comfort her as she seemed to lock up.

It took almost half a minute for Amy’s breathing to get back to something that sounded- vaguely healthy.

“Y-yeah. A couple times, when- when I was little.” Amy croaked out, and swallowed, pulling her hands away and shifting away from both of them on the couch, curling up on the other end of it.

She let her, confused and worried about how suddenly Amy seemed to withdraw.

“Don’t- let’s not talk about this. Just- just write, you know enough. I trust you.” Amy mumbled, then pulled her knees in, hugging them and hiding most of her face in between.

She… didn’t know what to do.

Giving her mom a confused, searching look, Hannah just gave her a small, sad smile, kissed her head, and started petting one of her tentacles.

“Give her a bit of time.” Hannah whispered, almost in her ear, and she nodded, going back to the post.

Amy didn’t say anything further until she had had almost completely finished it, not even glancing at them until Taylor definitely said ‘I think I’m done’.

From there, Amy just pointed out places where she could elaborate more, providing more details, more absurdities and ways her mother made her life harder than it ever should be.

It was as much a confession to the world as it was to them, but the former didn’t matter, they were just words on a screen at the moment. It felt more like Amy was just venting and they were just here to help.

She wasn’t sure what to think of it.

By the end of it, the healer looked… somewhere between pissed off and dazed, until she exhaled, deflated like a balloon, and literally flopped against her like she fainted.

She startled, and looked to the side into Amy’s eyes.

Amy was still looking at the letter.

“It’s good. Thank you.” Amy said, voice surprisingly even.

“Are you sure? Post it?”

Amy nodded.

“Maybe we should… take a picture?” Hannah suggested, suddenly, and both of them turned to look at her. “Just to show people that yeah, we’re all in the same house and you know, aren’t… I don’t know, keeping her in a cage? People on the internet make up a lot of weird stuff.” Hannah said, likely speaking from experience.

Amy’s nose wrinkled, her lip curled in distaste.

But, she nodded.

“Sure. Just uh, don’t put me front and center. I’m gross and- sleepy.” Amy fumbled, looking away, rubbing at her eyes.

Hannah nodded, and quickly left to look for her phone.

She missed her hug, but waited patiently.

Hannah came back with a somewhat beaten up smartphone and two American scarves.

Hannah gave her a scarf, and she quickly tied it into place like a bandana, Hannah doing the same.

Amy shifted against her.

“Holy fuck you’re warm. ” Amy muttered, grabbing one of her arms the moment she was done, hugging it, curling into her side.

She blinked at her, and nodded, unsure what to reply with.

Hannah fumbled for a moment with the phone, then turned around to take a selfie, moving around to include them in the frame from the front.

Amy turned, and buried half her face in her shoulder, awkwardly raising her left hand in greeting, fingers open but half-limp.

“I fuckin’ hate pictures. M’ just gonna look at your insides.” Amy grumbled.

She… didn’t know what to say to that either, so she nodded, and awkwardly raised her hand too, unsure of what to do exactly when in the scrutiny of a camera.

She was also unsure how to feel about the strange closeness she suddenly had with Amy.

It was nice! But… kind of sudden.

Hannah took the photo, and fiddled with the phone for a bit, until the laptop showed a notification for a bluetooth file.

She dragged it to the post as Amy pulled back a little.

“Do you want a jacket? The heating in the apartment building is really dodgy.” Hannah said to Amy, who nodded.

A couple seconds later, Hannah gave her Taylor’s jacket, and Amy pulled away from her, snatching it up and using it as a blanket, hiding everything up to her nose by curling up. 

Amy glanced at her.

She looked away, to the post.

The picture was a bit bad quality, and Amy could barely be identified due to the position and her hiding most of her face in Taylor’s shoulder, but it was good enough. It also didn’t show anything incriminating or identifiable.

“Are you sure you want to keep those ending paragraphs?It’s pretty brutal, and you said-” She asked, and Amy shook her head.

“Just post it. I don’t- I don’t want to second-guess this any more than I already did. And fuck journos.” Amy grumbled.

She nodded, clicked the button, watched the spinny circle spin, and finally, it popped up on Hannah’s feed.





Hello.

My name is Amy Dallon, aka Panacea. I am currently using Miss Militia’s social media to send this out to the general public to talk about some things, and clarify some others, because I do not have access to my own accounts.

For starters, I am not ‘missing’, nor am I in any danger. Thank you all for the concern and support, but my absence is entirely voluntary. Miss Militia and her daughter have been kind enough to house me for the past month and something.

It’s quite a comfy arrangement. I’m enjoying myself here.

I left behind some letters for my family when I left, but apparently I should have specified how long I’ll be gone, which I didn’t do. I take full responsibility for the confusion that has ensued, and any concern.

I plan to stay with Miss Militia and her daughter, Ghoul, for as long as they’ll have me.

Now, I’m going to go ahead and guess everyone is making various assumptions for why I’ve decided to leave my house in such a long-term way, so to curb any ridiculous rumours or speculation, I’ve elected for transparency.

Firstly and most importantly, my mental health.

I gained my powers when I was very young, and I was immediately thrown into a hospital and the limelight of cape culture, essentially forced to follow along with my family’s strategy of ‘accountability’ without being given a choice I could possibly understand.

As you can likely guess, this has done absolutely nothing for me but isolate me, consistently stress me out, make me feel chronically unsafe, and most importantly, completely kneecapped any chance of a normal life I might have had. To the point where I wish I had never gotten powers to begin with.

Perhaps I’m oversharing, but there’s a part of me that wants to share my plight, so bear with me. Or don’t, and just click off. I’m not keeping you here, and frankly, it’s really weird sharing personal stuff like this on the internet, but recent events have forced my hand to some capacity.

The second reason I’ve elected to leave my home behind for the time being, is my mother.

This is not a condemnation or judgement of my mother, but a simple explanation of what goes on in my daily life, and why I’ve grown too weary to continue to deal with it.

I have a curfew. It’s strict.

My room is searched regularly and thoroughly for "bugs and trackers", or anything my mother disapproves of.

I own a phone that has twenty different trackers and spying applications on it so that my mother can watch my every move. She reads any texts I send, she records and listens to my calls, she knows where I am at all times, and she has repeatedly shown me that she constantly watches me.

I have a door that has no lock on it to speak of.

I have social media accounts that aren’t truly mine, registered on my mother’s phone with her passwords and emails, making sure anything I do on them gets reported to her via Email. I don’t have access to any of it unless she lets me, and she has rules about what I can post.

I have learned how to deal with being interrogated, because my mother regularly does so about anything and everything that randomly strikes her mood regarding what little scraps of personal life I’m able to claw out from under her boot. Who are these people, what happened when your sister took you on that shopping trip, have you downloaded anything dodgy lately, random things.

I have not spent a day of my life since I gained powers feeling safe, accepted, or even vaguely relaxed, and while I won’t say that that is strictly my mother’s fault, it most certainly has contributed. A lot.

Of course, when I ask why I’m the only one in the entire extended family of ours that’s treated like this, it’s always about my safety. Because the excuse is that I can’t fight.

Nevermind the simple fact that safety seemed the least of her concern when I was dragged out to photoshoots before I even knew what being a hero or a villain really meant.

Family matters are complicated, but I do not think my mother left much in the way of ambiguity when she has spent most of my life making it very clear that to her, I’m not her daughter.

I’m a parasite she had to restrain and control until I turned eighteen and slithered away, unable to hurt any of the people she actually cares about.

Thirdly, I’m going to say quite simply, that I was unfathomably burned out by working at the hospital. Call me selfish if you wish, I won’t deny it, but going from school, to hospital, to bed, and repeat, was a loop so mind-numbing and repetitive It began to feel like all I was accomplishing was letting my life slip away between my fingers so others can live theirs.

Perhaps this ruins the saintly persona I’ve built up through the careful manipulations of my mother to the public, but it’s simply what I feel, and I’m tired of it.

Or I was until this break, at least. I feel a lot better, and I hope this trend will continue.

So, I’m announcing something.

Today, about an hour after this post goes live, I’ll return to Brockton General Hospital. I will not see anyone that can be treated and will survive through regular means anymore. Not a single one. I will only heal people who are terminally ill, unable to survive short or long-term with the hospital’s best care, people with crippling disabilities, and people who can’t be treated due to the exceptional rareness of their disorder, condition, or illness.

I will not see elderly folks for any reasons outside the listed above. It’s natural to degrade as humans, and I can’t do too much about that yet, putting aside the massive time investment it is to treat people with so many issues, most of which are either unfixable or minor.

I am not making a schedule yet. I’ll announce things through MM’s account whenever I decide I wish to go back to the hospital, so follow her.

That is all.

Thank you for the concern once again, and if any journalist tries to shove into the hospital and pester me, Ghoul will throw you out ass-backwards so kindly don’t even try it. 




Wearing that outfit she got at the mall, a half-hoodie, cargo pants, tights, cap and sneakers, she felt quite confident.

It wasn’t quite a costume, but she was oddly eager to see Amy work in her natural environment.

She was also pretty eager to guard her, which was odd, but she supposed that it just… made her feel trusted and useful.

Amy looked pretty nervous as Hannah discreetly went to her secret parking spot, and flipped the car signs to a blank slate with the PRT logo on them.

Then they got in.

Amy’s nervousness seemed to fade in favour of staring at her, curled up on her mom’s lap as the healer sat on the passenger seat across the transmission.

“Literal lapcat. ” Amy snorted, a smile tugging at her lips.

“I know, right?” Hannah replied, smiling wide and pleased as punch, ducking her head to kiss the crown of her head, driving one-handed.

She flushed red, smiling, and gave Amy a mock-glare.

It only made Amy look more amused.

Then the hospital came into view with a slow turn of the car, and the levity in Amy’s eyes vanished as she turned her head. Then they widened, and Amy blanched.

She lifted herself up a little to look over the car’s console, and…

Holy smoking crap that was so many people.

Thank god they were in a car.

.... Without tinted windows.

She could just imagine people shoving cameras into the glass and taking pictures.

Inwardly, she reevaluated that maybe this wouldn’t be as fun as she’d expect.

Notes:

THIS POST IS SPONSORED BY

CANNIBAL GUN DRAW LIFE MAGE GANG

that aside SO MUCH SHIT HAPPENED IT'S LIKE 8K WORDS WHAT THE FAK

also, hey, you should comment, a comment would be really cool, I love those long ones :D

I'm not asking.

This is a threat.

I WILL kill you with fluff. You WILL smile as you perish.

Comment or else.

Chapter 43

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

To their great convenience, an ambulance with blaring sirens sped into place right in front of their car as they approached, allowing the seeming mob locked out of the hospital gates to hurriedly rush away for the emergency, clearing the way.

They drove in without incident, heading to the small employee parking lot on the back of the hospital, Amy giving directions all the while.

There were still a lot of people within the hospital complex, but most of the journalists seemed to have gotten stuck at the gates.

It was probably hard to say you were there for a check-up while lugging around fifty pounds of camera equipment.

She fully expected the sneakier ones to have come in with a smartphone camera and the like, but well, the hospital wasn’t equipped with a whole platoon of security to keep all the cockroaches out.

With an air of anticipation in the air, she got off Hannah to straddle the transmission, all three of them straightening their clothes and gathering their things.

She wanted to stick herself to Hannah, but… she was here to protect Amy.

And she would do a damn good job of it, even if leaving Hannah behind made her feel as wound up and tense as a steel cord, ready to snap.

Or lie down and cry.

Hannah got out, and so did Amy.

She went out of Amy’s side, sticking close.

Immediately, she took stock of people’s locations, windows, sightlines, focusing wholly and utterly on defending Amy and making sure nobody got in her way.

She didn’t care too much about image or anything, she wasn’t a hero or a cape. Her only allegiance was to Hannah, and by simple extension, Amy.

So she could be as scary as she felt necessary. She cared little about perception and image, just the law.

To that end, she switched her eyes to their active state, and shadowed Amy, made significantly easier due to the fact she was about the same height as her.

She still felt her chest constrict at how Hannah was hanging back a little, but she forced through it.

She had a job to do.

The ambulance that had forced itself in front of them parked a little ways down the parking lot as they walked to the side entrance, and it was only due to her increased awareness and roaming eyes that she caught a head of hair, long and curly.

Her eyes stuck to the woman as she climbed out of the driver’s seat, something about her being weirdly familiar.

The woman looked at her, smiled and lifted her right hand near her mouth, the other pinching at nothing in the air, before lowering, her right pulling away in a strange, jerky motion.

She froze, staring at the woman, remembering the woman in the roof of the testing hall on the Rig doing those exact same motions, eating a bagel and tipping down a fedora, down to the tiniest detail, and simply stared, confused and wide eyed.

“T- Ghoul?” Hannah asked, and she startled, looking off to the side at Hannah, who was giving her a puzzled look. “Everything alright?”

No, you’re at least ten feet away, she thought, but forced it down to swallow, and nod.

“Yeah just- saw someone I think I- recognize?” She fumbled, and shrugged, picking up the pace to match Amy.

She glanced at the ambulance again.

The woman was nowhere to be found.

Why was there a hero shadowing them…? How did she get an ambulance? How did she know their car or when they’d come to time it so perfectly?

So many questions that she didn’t even know where to begin. Like, what should she be confused about first?

As they approached the doors, Hannah seemed to do a double-take, then slow down, until she stopped, staring off to the left.

She paused too, and after a second, Amy.

She quickly saw what had made Hannah stop.

Police officers.

Not many of them, but six wasn’t a few either.

One of the police officers spotted them too, and lifted an arm, immediately breaking his stride to walk towards them, lowering his head to talk into his radio.

Hannah sighed, and turned to them with an apologetic smile they couldn’t quite see through the bandana.

“We should probably go ahead and talk to them first.” Hannah said, and began to walk to the officer.

They followed.

Soon, they were in earshot.

“Hello, Miss Militia. Mind if I ask a few questions to Miss Dallon?” The man asked.

“Yes.” Amy snapped, crossing her arms.

“Is it necessary?” Hannah asked politely, coming to a stop.

The man nodded.

“Yes. Considering the allegations at play, the absolute least we need to do is confirm things with her, away from any outside influences or potential threats. If you don’t comply or interfere, you’ll be obstructing according to the law, and the case will head to the PRT.”

She narrowed her eyes at him as they met, and she could see him tense.

“How long will this take?” Amy asked.

“Just a few minutes.” The police officer said, breaking eye contact first, and gestured to Amy to come closer.

Amy huffed, and complied.

She watched him like a hawk as he took Amy’s arm to guide her off, and they followed.

Halfway there, another police officer came, and immediately got in their way to stop them from getting too close, apologetically smiling and politely asking them to stay in place for a bit so they could get Amy’s confirmation. 

She knew they were just doing their job, and she appreciated it generally, but she just… didn’t trust the law much anymore, nor the enforcers of it.

Getting to the edge of being sentenced to a fate worse than death because some people didn’t like her power had kind of made it hard to trust anything relating with authority. That was without mentioning her school days.

So, she watched the police officer with a hawkish stare, the entire eight minutes it took for the interview to finish.

The same ambulance from before had conveniently moved to park next to the gate, and was blocking Amy from sight of the reporters just outside, but not her and Hannah.

She couldn’t care less, honestly, as long as Amy wasn’t involved. Hannah didn’t seem to mind pictures like she did, and she could care less.

Nine tense minutes later, the officer nodded, clicked the body camera thing on his vest, and gestured vaguely in their direction while talking.

Amy walked back to them, unescorted, and the police officer got out of their way to walk to his partner’s side.

She walked a bit faster towards Amy, just in time to physically block the reporter’s sightline with her own body, prompting a puzzled look from Amy.

She jerked her head to their right, and Amy peeked over her back.

Amy’s brows lowered in an unamused stare, shoving her hands into her hoodie as she turned away, hunching over to fit in her shadow better.

“Thanks, Tay.” Amy mumbled, and she smiled at her briefly as Hannah joined them.

They went in through the front entrance, because it was just a lot closer after the officers dragged them off their intended path, and almost immediately, they paused at the sight of Brandish, or Carol herself, waiting stiffly in the lobby, through the glass.

Their eyes seemed to meet, Carol instantly getting off the wall she was leaning on to stomp towards them.

Amy turned to stiff stone, almost stumbling, and immediately shifted to the side and into her, as if seeking protection.

She felt weirdly possessive, right then, putting a hand around Amy’s back, hovering just in case she needed to grab her and leave.

If Amy didn’t want Carol to take her, she wasn’t getting her.

She glanced between the two relatives, unsure of how this would go, mother and- not quite daughter split by glass doors and a whole lobby full of people, quickly parting for the cape marching towards them.

Hannah stepped forward before Amy or herself could, just as the door parted.

“Brandish. Mind if you and me talked in private for a moment, rather than causing an unnecessary scene?” Hannah asked, before the woman could utter a word, and a strange pause seemed to stretch as Carol glanced between Hannah and Amy, swallowing with apparent difficulty.

Carol’s expression was… more complicated than just anger.

Taylor’s eyes flicked to the dozens of phone cameras pointed their way through the lobby doors, and she scowled.

She couldn’t just wrap Amy in a tube of tentacles, so all she could really do is sit there and feel oddly like she was failing the healer, her lower back itching.

Carol took a deep breath, let it out, her eyes nailed to Amy and vice versa. Then she glanced at Hannah, and stiffly nodded, to the combined surprise of all three of them.

Hannah gestured off to the left, where down the steps, asphalt paved the way for a small brick road that led to a small garden, and with a… shocking lack of drama, the two women walked off, only Hannah glancing back once to wave at her, which she returned.

Huh.

Adults adulting.

How odd.

Taylor tried to ignore the feeling of her ribs caving into her chest, taking unnecessarily deep breaths as their mothers turned the corner, and vanished.

“Right. That… wasn’t what I expected to happen.” Amy mumbled, confused, then cleared her throat, glancing into the lobby, where seemingly every eye and a few cell phones were directed, face morphing into annoyance.

She winced, letting the hand she’d protectively put around Amy’s back drop to her side.

“Sorry, can’t do anything about them without, er, making a huge scene.”

Amy sighed, and shrugged.

“At least they’re not media cockroaches, just nosy rude assholes.”

Amy stepped forward, and she followed, step for step.

Amy didn’t seem to mind the closeness, even if their shoes brushed a few times as they walked, and made no effort to distance herself, if anything, only slowing down as they got closer to the front doors as if she wanted Taylor to take the lead, off-coloured, cracked marble flooring hidden by a throng of people shuffling about inside.

She would take the lead, but she didn’t know anything about hospitals or their layouts. Amy practically lived in them for a few years.

The doors parted, and of the five people exiting, three of them walked forward, looking at them, dressed as civilians, while two others did a double take, sheepishly waved, and walked off.

Two nice, respectful Brocktonites, and three…

Judging by the fluffy handheld microphone the woman in the lead pulled out of her jacket, barely the size of a smartphone, reporters.

Amy’s steps halted immediately, and Taylor barely stopped herself from running into the girl.

“Can you make them fuck off without doing anything that would get you arrested for assault?” Amy asked sharply, distinctly annoyed, not even bothering to lower her voice, glaring at the woman in front as the guys following her quickly dug out small cameras.

What kind of asshole took up space in the hospital lobby for a damn news story? This place was for healing, almost sacred.

The woman completely ignored Amy’s question, flushed with excitement, brown hair being brushed back with jittery fingers, voice going a thousand miles a minute.

“Hey, Miss Dallon? My name’s Jannet Hirking, I’m with-”

She forced out a tentacle with more speed than she’d usually employ, the utterly grotesque sound coming out sharp and fast, the twelve foot long appendage whipping once in the air behind her, flat as a ribbon, about two feet wide.

The woman startled, backing up a step or three, wide eyed. 

She quickly curled the tentacle around Amy, to the left, before curving it to the right, then extending it forward in a gentle curve, almost a question-mark shape, until it almost reached one of the cameramen, who quickly scrambled back and away from the strange appendage.

Then she just stepped forward, the half-wedge she made forcing them to step aside or try and push back against her, which they didn’t even attempt, bewildered and a little scared.

Taylor ignored them, because their feelings didn’t matter. She just put a hand on Amy’s shoulder, guiding her forward, the ribbon-like tentacle covering Amy’s face from the reporter’s cameras.

“I could just wrap you up in a tube if you want to avoid the smartphones too.” She suggested, and Amy snorted.

“I don’t care about the pictures as much as I care about them being annoying fucking scum that’ll waste my time here.” Amy said, and Taylor thought about that for a moment.

“Hey, we just wanted to ask a couple questions!” One of the guys behind her asked, apparently angry, and she turned around just enough to glare at him out of the corner of her eye.

He quailed, indignance fleeing him in an instant.

She turned around, ignoring him.

Amy… hadn’t actually mentioned pictures much during their talk, if at all. Huh.

She had assumed the journalist hatred stemmed from pictures or whatnot, like paparazzis and whatever, but she missed the mark, apparently.

The automatic doors opened, and she lowered the tentacle, rounding it and thinning it, letting it lazily curl around one of her legs like a tail.

They had every pair of eyes on them, pretty much, but neither of them seemed to care much, and thankfully, nobody deigned to approach them despite the incessant whispering as they walked up to the receptionist, cutting the queue.

Which felt rude as hell, but Amy was leading, so she just followed, dropping the hand she had on her shoulder.

The receptionist, a middle aged woman with dirty blonde hair, glanced at the duo cutting the queue, then did a quick double take, before gasping and rising up.

“Amy? What are you- are you okay?” The woman rushed out, ignoring the man she’d been talking to.

“Excuse me-” The man previously being serviced impatiently began, and gave up when the receptionist hurriedly reached for the phone, ignoring him again, staring at the woman with a quietly seething expression.

“What happened, are you okay, are you- are you a hostage or-?” The woman rushed out, staring at her, and Amy groaned, dropping her head to the raised desk.

“Holy shit Maria, stop.” Amy forced out, and the woman did, blinking at the girl and her in confusion.

“She’s a spooky friend, not a villain. I'm here to heal. I’m not kidnapped or any of that horseshit, just start up the whole Panacea procedure thing and let me do my thing for an hour or two before I leave. Fuck the schedule.” Amy said.

She blinked at Amy, feeling oddly warm and surprised at being called 'friend'.

It was kind of sudden to just now realize 'oh wait, we're friends now', but it was a nice feeling.

Maria nodded hurriedly.

“That’s- that’s gonna take a bit because usually we have a lot of advanced notice that you’re coming. You could erm, take up some time here in the lobby or the ER for anyone who needs you until then? I’m really glad you’re okay by the way, a lot of us were worried sick.” The woman kindly mentioned, and Amy paused, before burying her face in her hands. 

“Oh my god I’m dumb. I forgot to email the hospital. Okay, let’s skip all that. Can you just get me someone who will take me through all the people who are on death’s door or have some type of cancer or other untreatable conditions? I’m only bothering with people who can’t live without me or are unfixably crippled today.” Amy rushed out, and the woman nodded, swiftly ducking down to her computer.

They waited.

It was actually pretty damn boring, which she supposed was better than the alternative.

The first thing of interest was when someone tapped her shoulder, and she turned, and it was the curly-haired woman with a mild-mannered smile on her face, presenting her with a small pack of tissues.

She only got to stare at the woman in bewilderment for a second before she started to be swept aside by a rushing group of medics, and so she hurriedly took the tissues-

And promptly lost her in the crowd.

She briefly entertained the idea that she might be losing her mind and hallucinating, because this wasn't making any sense to her. It was the same woman, she knew, but she just- appeared and disappeared without notice. She didn't even catch a single whiff of their scent to be able to at least kind-of have a warning when they were near.

She glanced at Amy, to ask if she saw the woman, but Amy was preoccupied with hiding behind her and staring at some schedule thing on the wall, so she left her to it, pocketed the tissues, and let the encounter take a backseat in her mind.

More important things to do at the moment.

Like wait. And wait.

They stood around until a male nurse came along, and Amy seemed to recognize him, so they just followed him through the halls in relative silence, nobody seeming to get in their way.

She quickly realized that that was because nobody seemed to recognize Amy when all she was wearing was a gray hoodie and jeans, and were instead busy boggling at Taylor.

It made her question if the people in the lobby were actually pointing their cameras at Amy or the incredibly obvious glowing cape next to her.

If so, that… was pretty sad, that people only recognized Amy if she wore some white robes.

There were a few who did recognize Amy, and seemed to have a moment of complete bewilderment at seeing her.

She supposed suddenly going missing for a month then casually dropping in to heal with a strange person tailing you would be a bit strange.

The actual process was… simple, honestly.

Amy would drop into a room, read some kind of tag on the beds, ask for permission to heal if the person was awake, and immediately get to work, occasionally managing to slip away some cancer tissue into her pockets with clumsy sleight of hand that Taylor covered for with either distractions or bodily blocking it from sight.

The first time, she saw Amy seem… pleasantly surprised, flexing her hand with an odd sense of interest.

The second and third patients had Amy faintly smiling as she took in their tearful thank-yous and well-wishes and oaths, whatever they chose to show gratitude.

The smile stayed on Amy’s face, faint, but there, at peace.

The male nurse eventually sighed as he began to guide them through another hall, dodging those rolling beds with wheels on them as they rushed people in and out of the ER.

“Glad to have you back, you know? We lost seven people while you were gone. We got too used to having you around to save everyone, so it’s… been a while since we lost anyone. Got unused to giving bad news to people. It’s pretty unpleasant.” The male nurse mentioned, almost to himself, thoughtlessly, so thoughtlessly it shocked her, just small talk about people dying, somehow not understanding how it came across like he was telling Amy she could have saved them if she was just here instead of with them.

The worst part, he was… probably right.

Amy stopped in her tracks, her steady gait gone, an unnatural stillness sweeping through her body.

Resisting the urge to throttle the nurse until his neck turned to paste she walked up and to the side of Amy, putting a hand on her shoulder.

The nurse kept going, down the hall, likely not even realising they stopped over the commotion of the hospital.

She let him fade off, more concerned with Amy’s blank, distant gaze, her breaths starting to shorten.

“Amy?” She asked, gently, squeezing her shoulder, leaning forward a little to hopefully enter her field of view, sightless as it may be, then moving even further to take up her whole sight, hands on her shoulders.

Amy’s throat shifted in a rough swallow, her wide, lost eyes glancing up at hers.

“I- I need to- bathroom.” Amy let out, a shaking whisper, fists clenched by her side, and turned away, around, stomping forward before she could ask or think further.

She followed, taking note of Amy’s shaky steps, how she’d almost trip over her feet, overextend or underextend her steps and how her breaths kept getting shorter.

She stuck close, always keeping a light hand on Amy’s back, unsure of what to do.

Amy rushed into the bathroom, took in a raspy, shuddering gasp of breath, all of her outright quivering, twisting away from her, then stomped forward to start frantically opening the stall doors.

She just stood in the entryway, lost.

The stalls were all empty, and Amy’s breaths had turned into weak gasps as she got to the last one, shoulders heaving.

She- fuck, what was she supposed to do? She was terrible with words. She’d gotten a little better with them lately, but she had nothing in her mind to say. It was just a blank white page with fumbling broken sentences that made no sense.

And she really wasn’t sure if she and Amy were close enough to just randomly pin her into a hug. She didn’t know if it would comfort her or make her feel trapped and startled like every other time they touched her, she just-

She didn’t really know-know Amy, she knew a couple surface layers at most. 

“K-Keep the door shut.” Amy gasped out, a wretched whimper, almost, and she awkwardly nodded as Amy practically collapsed into the last stall, slamming the door shut.

She just put her back to the door and inwardly panicked over what the hell to do.

She could… go get Hannah? Hannah would make everything right again, she was perfect. She would fix Amy in a flash.

But, neither of them had phones. Just a vague plan to meet back up at the front when they were done doing their jobs.

Her hearing was sometimes too good for her own sanity.

Because she could hear every tiny breath dragging itself in and out of Amy’s chest like dry sand, bubbly and tight like a frothing whistle, a little wheeze, could hear her clothes shuffle and strain and strings snap as… whatever she did kept going on, the barely audible keens of misery Amy muffled in her chest.

She opened her mouth, and nothing came out.

She started hearing muffled, tiny whimpers, mixing with the strangled breaths, and felt her chest crunch and curdle like a rotting flower.

She couldn’t just stand here, but what the hell was she supposed to do? Bust into a bathroom stall and just hope Amy actually wanted her around?

And what the hell could she say? Her mind raced, but the road was a loop, going nowhere.

More sounds, the sound of something scraping, of just… gasping.

She couldn’t just sit here.

She locked the outside door, rushed forward, and gently knocked on Amy’s stall.

“Amy? Amy, please open the door, you- you don’t sound alright.” She fumbled, and heard Amy take in a wheezing, shuddering breath, oddly high-pitched.

“G-go- go aw-ay.” Amy squeezed out through shuddering stutters, voice cracking, a very muffled sob reaching her ears with ease.

She licked her lips, debating what to do as Amy kept hiding.

A moment later, she took in a deep breath, and sighed it out.

“Amy, I- I know you’re crying. I can hear you.” She said, and Amy seemed to choke, or laugh, she couldn’t tell.

“F-fuck.” Amy whimpered out, a wretched, open sob following, and her heart ached for the older girl.

“Can I- can I please come in? Please. It’s- I want to help.”

Amy took in a deep breath, a couple syllables slipping out in a hiccuping mess, before something like a positive ‘mhm’ came out, and she opened the door, pulling her bandana down.

Amy was sitting on the toilet cap, face buried in her hands, softly sniffling and wiping at her eyes.

She was in a more comfortable spot, suddenly. She could communicate with Amy without words, which she did by simply squatting down to her height, putting a hand on her shoulder, and using the other to pull Amy’s right hand off, then grabbing it with both hands, weaving her fingers through Amy’s as tightly as she dared.

Her free hand went to comfortingly stroke up and down Amy’s calf through her jeans, and she simply held Amy’s hand next to the healer’s chin, as close as Amy wished.

Then she forced her eyes to their dormant state, allowing Amy to look at her innards.

Amy rubbed at her eyes, and peeked up at her.

“Ar- are you- trying to distract- me?” Amy asked, haltingly through her shudders and sniffles, and she gave a faint smile, nodding.

Glistening hazel orbs ducked as Amy curled up tighter.

“... Is it working?” She asked. “I- I could hug you but I don’t know if you’re okay with that. You’re pretty jumpy with touch.”

Why was she mentioning that?

Talking was hard.

Amy tugged her hand closer, pressing her lips against Taylor’s knuckles as she simply breathed in and out, eyes sliding shut.

Amy’s second hand wrapped around hers, a couple seconds later, and she simply kept Amy company as her tears slowly ran down the sides of her fist, her breaths evening out.

Slowly, her tremors ceased.

Slowly, her shoulders stopped quivering, and her chest took back a semblance of rhythm.

Eventually, Amy cleared her clogged throat, and pulled her head back a little, eyes downcast, staring down at Taylor’s hand which she still clutched.

“I- I know it’s… impossible, you know? To save everyone.” Amy whispered, barely audible.

The distant sound of clicking steps and the soft pattering of rain against canvas fabric just outside mingled with her words.

“I know that by the time I’m done crying, another hundred people probably died somewhere in the world for no reason. Number-wise, It doesn’t make sense f-for me to be sad.” Amy croaked out, then ducked her head, sniffling.

Slowly, gently, afraid to startle the older girl, she pushed up with her fist, and gently put her knuckles against her eyes, following the curve of her lashes, wiping away the tears.

Amy didn’t move an inch, one hand simply dropping to hold onto her wrist, the other still having its fingers entwined with hers.

She did the same to the other side as Amy took a shaky breath.

“But people aren’t numbers, you know? They were here. And I was… experimenting, a car ride across the c-c-city.” Amy warbled out. “I could have- I couh-ha- could have…” Amy trailed off into a soundless sob, fingers white against her hand.

She didn’t have much wisdom to share, in most matters.

Death was… very different.

She knew death, intimately.

Losing distant grandfathers she barely remembered, then her mother, then her father.

She had a lot of experience with the kind of guilt Amy felt, too. That kind of guilt that made one feel like their existence was an injustice to the very concept of justice, to the concept of righteousness and law and morality, like if they were allowed to go unpunished, the world might as well burn because nothing would ever be right, and so they had to burn, regardless of what hand held the torch, theirs or the world’s.

She felt that guilt the most when she’d wrapped her tentacles against her own throat, sharpened enough to scrape the skin off stone, and squeezed, and sawed, and nothing happened.

Fully prepared to ruin things, to say the worst thing because she was bad at explaining her thoughts since they turned into a manic slurry three or four months ago or what felt like a lifetime away, she took a deep breath.

“Amy… would you really have rather spent all that time we spent together, or you spent in our apartment, here? It’s… death is a part of life. ‘From dust you became, and to dust you shall return’, and all that. We’re all going to die at some point. Feeling guilty about not playing god is… it’s just going to hurt you.”

Amy didn’t seem to think too much about her words, or perhaps she was, but she simply didn’t show it, instead just deflating and continuing to use her knuckles as a tissue.

“You won’t get it. You can’t. It’s not your fault.” Amy croaked out, and she grimaced, scooting closer, thanking the hospital staff for keeping the bathroom so clean and not ruining her pants for doing this.

“Amy, I killed my f-father.” She whispered back, weakly, and Amy’s head jerked up, teary hazel eyes wide with shock. “I starved myself for months, isolated myself, until I degenerated into a feral, rabid… creature, that climbed up the steps from the basement, and sa-saw meat wearing clothes. I know guilt. I know I could have done a dozen things to save him. I’ve tried to kill myself so many times that- I don’t think anyone in this city understands guilt better than me. I don’t perfectly understand your position, because I’m not you, but…” She trailed off, losing her words.

She hated being so inept with speech, formulation. It was making this so much harder.

Amy took a shaky breath, still staring wide eyed at her, then lowered her head and gaze.

“That’s- that’s so fucked. I didn’t know that. I’m sorry.”

She tugged Amy’s hand down, and this time, she put her own lips against Amy’s knuckles, staring up at her glistening hues through frizzy strands.

“Don’t be. Just… I’m trying to say that guilt will either teach you, or devour you. That- that probably doesn’t help you here specifically, I know, but you’re not god, Amy. You would have given those people a few decades of life more, if you were here, maybe.” She acquiesced against her skin, and Amy’s expression crumpled a little, in pain, and she scooted even closer, her knees hugging Amy’s calves, heads so close they were almost touching.

The extra proximity made it harder for Amy to look anywhere but her, and she needed her to pay attention.

“But that’s all. You could have given them more time, but how many times could you do that? Do you feel like you failed every elderly person that’s met their end of the line? What about people in other continents, or people who died instantaneously? You’re just- you’re just putting bandaids on a wound that will not heal, over and over, changing them. You could have saved those seven, and there would be a million others that would die of a million other ways just a skip away.” She licked her lips, watching Amy trace her knuckles with a thumb like she did to her on the couch.

“You have to put a line somewhere. Life is short. Would you rather spend it here, day in and out, saving a few more people, or would you rather put that energy and effort into saving millions, in our home, warm and comfortable and with Shithead to poke and me to grab whenever you want some inspiration or just a distraction? Slapping bandages forever onto an unhealing wound might stop the patient from bleeding out but it will never get rid of the problem itself.. And- god, Amy, you couldn’t have saved either of my parents. You were around when they both passed, you know?” She mentioned, and Amy’s eyes widened comically, in horror, fresh, heavy tears squeezing out of her eyes.

Shit, shit, wrong thing to say!

She lifted her left hand, cupping Amy’s face in a crude imitation of what Hannah did to her.

“Nono- that’s not- I don’t mean you could and didn’t, I mean you could not have. They were dead before an ambulance had even been called.” She explained, and Amy let out a small, almost relieved wheeze, going almost completely limp, head mostly supported by her clumsy grasp, sniffling through snot and a tight throat to nod.

That- was that good?

God, she sucked at this!

“Even if you spend your entire life in this hospital, healing and helping, just a- a couple streets down from here, a person will die before they can even get close to you every other week. They probably have since you were a kid. People die and they always will and goddamn it that’s what makes life a beautiful thing to begin with so we just have to suck it up and deal with it. It sucks, but it’s life. If it really eats at you, we can visit hospitals once or twice a week, just to make sure you’re not ignoring anyone, but you experimenting will save more lives, is probably more comfortable, and I can keep you safe easier- and what’s done is done. Some people died, their families will grieve and move on just like I did, just like most people do in their lives. So- I- I don’t know, I’m really fumbling, but-”

Amy… shook? Chuckled? It was small and pained and sad but it was something.

It was also so sudden that she cut herself off.

“I get it. Just- let me cry it out. It’s still s-seven people dead because I wasn’t here, but- yeah. I get it. I- I’m not some omnipotent creature. I can’t make people immortal and i-it’s debatable if I even should. And I’ll save far more lives in our shitty apartment. But- but those were seven people, Taylor. Like your parents. Here. And I d- I don't think that guilt is ever going to leave me so I'll probably be miserable for a few days but I- I have work to do now. S-so just let me b-beat myself up and f-fuckin-g s-sob for a bit until your biology is enough to distract me, then we can get out of here. ” Amy forced out, clearing her throat and sniffling and stuttering all the way through, teeth audibly clattering from a quivering jaw.

She moved her knuckles again to wipe away the tears, and Amy let her, holding onto her wrist, taking deep breaths, salt trails arcing around her forearm down to her elbow, thin and cool in the sterile air.

“Did… did I help?” She asked, uncertain and… insecure, oddly enough.

She wanted to be useful, after so long just taking and taking from Hannah, and her parents, and everyone she knew, and… she didn’t know if she actually helped or just invaded Amy’s privacy to tell her what she already knew.

“Yeah.” Amy whispered, voice cracking the whole way. “Best t-ti-tissue ever.”

She blinked.

The sheer surprise of hearing a joke out of the blue made her let out the most undignified snort of her life, her free hand moving to cover her mouth as she closed her eyes, mirth fluttering about her convulsing chest cavity as she desperately tried not to ruin the moment too much by bursting into teary-eyed laughter.

“F-fuckin do-dork.” Amy whimpered, warmly.

She failed miserably, but for once, she didn’t mind too much.

Notes:

last time, i asked for comments.

jesus fucking christ, you guys delivered, i had like 65 comments in my inbox and i was a very happy mf, still am

tyvm, that made me really happy and sappy and all that crap, so have a quick 5k update before i vanish into exam season

drop a comment if you like, it gives me motivation and makes me smile :^)

Chapter 44

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It took a moment after the giggles had faded to think back to Amy’s tissue joke, and then remember that the fedora-wearing woman had given her a small pack of them.

She dug into her back pocket and took one, handing the rest to Amy who wiped at her eyes and took it, muttering a ‘thank you’.

It felt nice, to be so physically close to Amy without the older girl freaking out. She was practically sitting on Amy’s feet, her arms crossed on top of Amy’s knees, massaging around the healer's knees with her fingertips to hopefully make her feel better, and there was none of that startled, confused 'what is this' emotion around her, no flinches or startles, no confused glances. 

It was nice, for more than one reason.

Amy genuinely helped her deal with that constant background sense of emptiness that remained when Hannah stepped away. She wasn’t fine , she still felt like crawling into a pile of blankets and turning her brain off until the world stopped being cold and gray, but Amy’s presence stopped her from becoming completely numb and apathetic.

Which was good, because if not, she probably would have done a horrible job of helping Amy. Who probably appreciated the rambling.

As Amy blew her nose, face blotchy and hair everywhere, her eyes and mind wandered back to the tissue pack.

It was… quite suspicious that the woman specifically gave her tissues.

After coming out of nowhere with an ambulance to get them through the gate.

Was she some kind psychic or… could she see the future?

That was kind of scary, and she should probably tell Amy and Hannah, but the woman hadn’t… done anything yet. Not to mention that she wasn’t sure if she wanted to inflame Amy’s paranoia and stress Hannah out.

She had to catch the woman, first. Figure out what her motivations were.

Pushing those thoughts aside for later, she put her chin on her forearms, angling her eyes up, staring at Amy as she gathered herself.

Amy glanced at her as she brushed her hair back, stared, then burst into a slight snickering fit, smiling wide.

She quirked her lips.

“What?”

Amy covered her mouth, leaning back.

“Aaha-ah youhaha- you l-look like a puppy putting it’s- it’s head on its paws.” Amy giggled, and she huffed.

“Is comparing things to animals contagious? First mom, now you…” She faux-grumbled, glad Amy was feeling better.

Amy shrugged, wiping her eyes one last time, then opening her eyes wide, angling her eyes up and blinking rapidly as if to clear them. Her shoulders squared with a deep breath.

“Hey, Taylor?” Amy asked, eyes still on the door above her head.

“Hn?”

“Thank you. So much. It’s… I’ve never… I don’t know how to articulate it. You’re just- probably the best friend I’ve ever had- if you think of me as a friend of course- and I appreciate you a fuckton, but I don’t know how to say it without making it sound overly mushy and clingy and gross.” Amy quietly added, and she took one of her arms off Amy’s knees, taking her hand.

“Yeah, we’re friends. Do you think I just let random people dirty my hands with tears and snot?” She asked, smiling, and Amy let out a small snort-like sound of amusement, smiling.

A comfortable silence, Amy avoiding her gaze as her fingers squirmed and rubbed along her own digits.

“... We should go. I was only intending to be here for an hour or two and it’s already been half an hour.” Amy quietly said, reluctantly, and she nodded, getting up, gently pulling Amy up with her.

She made to turn away and back out of the stall, letting go, and Amy’s hand tightened on hers, not letting her pull away.

Pausing, she glanced down, then up, questioningly.

Amy’s face reddened with a grimace.

“It’s- I kinda like this. Do you mind or is it weird?” Amy asked.

Normally, she’d say no, but she remembered something Amy said a few hours ago, and paused, blinking, surprised.

“Wait, uh. I’m- I’m not good at reading signals, but I- I’m straight. Just. Saying, just in case you’re…?” She fumbled, fidgeting in place, and Amy blinked at her in confusion, before realization made her eyes widen. Then she facepalmed with a groan.

“Oh my god, you f- dummy . I’m- no offence but I- I have a uh, really specific type. I’m not- into you. Not hitting on you. Just- I just like this. Sorry, it’s… probably weird, whatev-” Amy started, starting to loosen her fingers and stepping away, and now she was the one to tighten her hand and keep Amy’s hand in her grasp.

“Hey, it’s not- it’s not weird. Just- got confused for a sec, because- you know, you said you’re gay earlier and uh, I’m touchy, and- I just realized that- might be a bad combination and you might uh, y-you know.” She fumbled, then cleared her throat, awkwardly standing there for a second as Amy sighed with… apparent fondness, then walked forward, pushing her out of the stall.

“Yeah, okay, we’re both fucking idiots for not realizing stuff, now let me drag you around.” Amy declared, sounding inordinately done with this conversation, and she smiled, a small thing, but a happy one.

It took her until they were halfway down the hallway outside to realize that she felt almost… normal, even without Hannah by her side. Not happy or warm and safe and giddy like when she was around her mom, mildly nostalgic and kinda sad, but nowhere near to what she felt before, being so depressed that speaking five words made her want to pass out on the floor from exhaustion or feeling a bizarre sense of detachment to the world just from being left behind for an hour or two.

She wasn’t sure what to do with that realization, even as Amy started asking around for a doctor to guide her to the serious cases.





“First of all, I want to apologise for how I reacted when you spoke to me at the parking lot. As a hero, it’s your job to protect people, and it makes sense for a hero to ask something like that, no matter how uncomfortable or angering it might be, especially when they suspect something so serious, even if you were very wrong.” Hannah began, and Carol’s steps stuttered in surprise as they passed the hedge lining the garden, a small, private space littered with the greens and yellows of spring.

They recovered quickly.

They came to a stop beneath a tree with no sightlines, facing each other, and Carol took a deep breath, tense.

“Apology accepted. Your reaction was… reasonable, in hindsight. I suppose I should apologise too, for not stopping when what I was saying was a mere question. You said no, and then I pushed, essentially turning it into an allegation. I’m still suspicious of Taylor’s behaviour, but I’m at least somewhat convinced you’re not taking advantage of her, even if she has some kind of infatuation with you.” Carol said, voice tight.

Taylor did not have any such thing to speak of, but she doubted Carol would believe her.

She was reminded of Taylor awkwardly asking her if she wanted her daughter to have a crush on her, how she could probably ‘do it’, as in, somehow develop it or force herself to develop it, and grimaced at the memory and how horrifyingly easy Taylor would be to manipulate and abuse in the hands of a worse person than she, heart clenching.

The therapist appointment was in a few days. Patience.

She glanced away to smooth her expression, then back to Carol.

This…

Was surprisingly stilted and civil.

She was expecting snarling and a verbal fight to rival their last one.

Instead, Carol just looked angry and… lost, almost.

An awkward silence stretched, neither looking away, a staring contest.

“... What do you know about Amy’s power?” Carol asked after a deep sigh, and she crossed her arms, feeling weirdly defensive about the girl, and also very offended on her behalf because that’s the first thing you fucking ask after your daughter went missing for a month!?  

“Everything.” She said simply, voice tight, and Carol tensed.

“Are you doing your due diligence to keep people safe, at least?” Carol slowly asked, and she slowly blinked at the woman, furrowing her brows.

“What does that even mean?”

“I’m asking if you’re checking on what she’s doing with her power.” Carol grit out.

This might end up in a screaming match, after all.

“I don’t have to. When one of her experiments goes well and she’s proud of it, or she discovers something interesting, she tends to bring it up to us.” She said, idly remembering going to the bathroom at night while Amy was on the computer and coming out to Amy excitedly showing her a plant of hers that could do a bunch of things she didn’t understand, eyes gleaming with exhausted pride and that familiar zeal of someone making something and wanting to show someone. It was honestly adorable, but she didn't dare say that or else Amy would cringe away from embarrassment.


Carol took a sharp inhale.

“Experiments.”

She nodded.

“What kind of experiments? Have you-”

“Carol.” She cut in, voice a slip away from a growl, a million things rising to the surface, threatening to spill out in a raging rant. “Is this really all you want to talk about? Your daughter’s been missing for a month, and the first chance you get for some answers, you start asking me about whether or not I keep Amy’s leash as tight as you did? Are you fucking serious?” She hissed, exasperated and in disbelief, spreading her arms out, palms up before she dropped them.

Carol’s expression tightened, but remained controlled.

No reply came.

“Why are you even here?” She asked, after a half-dozen seconds, and Carol took a deep breath.

“To take Amy back.”

“Why? She doesn’t want to be with you, and you don’t seem to hold much love for her.” She said, and Carol shifted, jaw clenching and unclenching.

“Victoria.” Carol said, simply, and she paused, confused.

“Victoria loves her.” Carol said, as if that was an explanation, and she sputtered for a second.

“So what, you want to keep her as a prisoner because her sister misses her?” She asked, baffled, and Carol’s expression grew angrier.

“She is not a prisoner. She never has been-”

Criminals get more fucking privacy and rights than she does, Carol, and you know it. At least ankle monitors have a set term and aren’t embedded into their phones.”

Carol’s expression twitched, teeth gritting.

“Semantics. Victoria wants her back.”

“Do you?” She asked, coldly.

Carol’s silence said enough.

“I’m trying to be understanding, because I know that abusers were abused themselves-” She started.

“Do not. Call me that.” Carol snarled, fists shaking by her side.

She glared back.

“Amy burst into tears because I just held one of her experiments without throwing it out of the window or distrusting her enough to say no. You literally monitor her every move. She thinks you hate her-”

“Good.” Carol growled, and she could only blink, wide-eyed and unable to even process that.

“Do you know what it’s like? Reliving your trigger event every single time you see this- this stranger’s spawn in your home, knowing she could harm everyone around her in a billion ways with minimal effort? What she could do if she was left to her own devices?” Carol growled, and she reeled back.

“Wait- wait, what do you mean stranger’s-”

“She’s adopted. Did she not tell you?” Carol asked, then pushed forward before she could say the single, baffled ‘no’ that she wished to, remembering how Taylor had told her various times about how baffled Amy seemed to become when Taylor would say she considered Hannah her mom ‘despite’ being adopted, puzzle pieces clicking together.

Someone had to take her, and it fell to me.” Carol growled, slapping a hand on her chest, voice hushed with a strange anguish.

“Imagine seeing Taylor and seeing your trigger event every time.You know what I feel for Amy?” Carol snarled, indignant, stepping forward, and she took a step back, bewildered at what the hell Carol was trying to get across.

“I love her, and I fucking hate that.” Carol hissed, voice full of frothing acid, eyes burning with a strange mania.

“Blood follows blood, and it’s only a matter of time. I can’t hate her and that only makes me angrier, and she’s not mine, and I love her, and I hate it. I see her and my gut churns, my day is ruined. I can’t trust her, it makes my heart burn to see her anywhere near Victoria, but I’ve made that mistake already, and Victoria barely talks anymore, so she needs her back. So what the hell would you do in my situation, Miss Militia? I don’t want Amy back. I’d rather you kept her with you, if you could be trusted to handle someone with that kind of power, which you can’t, apparently, but I need her back because Victoria is cracking and it’s killing me.” Carol hissed.

She could only stare and blink with furrowed brows, mouth forming letters but not letting them out, baffled.

“So yes, I’m taking Amy back whether you want me to or not. You don’t have the right to keep her from me. And you’re going to delete that post before Victoria sees it.” Carol finished, almost panting from her rant.

“Absolutely not. To both.” She grit out, feeling her chest burn and roil with anger, veins boiling.

“You preach accountability, don’t you? Accountability means you don’t get to hide things. So own up to your own mission statement, you fucking hypocrite. And you know what? Fine. If you don’t want Amy, I’ll have her, for as long as she wants, and she’s going to be happier than she ever could be with you. So go back to your broken home, and tell the daughter you actually care about exactly why her sister is gone, exactly how you drove her away. If you love Victoria so much that it’s killing you, send her over to visit, and see how long it is until she stops coming back, because you’re a toxic mess of a person. Victoria triggered during a basketball game, didn’t she? I have to wonder how much of that was because of pressure she put on herself, and how much of it was pressure you put on her.” She hissed, digging in the knife. “You’re a horrible person, to your core, and your personal issues are no excuse for making your own child feel so unwanted that simple questions make her lock up like she doesn’t understand what being included even fucking means.

Carol looked ready to attack her, but she wasn’t worried.

One gunshot, maybe four seconds until Taylor launched herself down from the nearest window, and another half before Carol would be chunky paste, smearing the pavement.

It was overkill, it was dangerous, and it should worry her how utterly unflinching Taylor was to killing people if it meant it would protect her, but it was also a comforting safety blanket, almost. To know she was protected with absolute priority.

“I don’t know what the hell happened to you to mess you up like this, but you’re a fucking adult, and a hero for over a decade. All of us have gone through trauma, but we deal with it, we push through it, we grow from it. You have the money to work on yourself, and the time, and you just don’t. You’ve had over a decade and a half to fix your issues around Amy and have a somewhat happy family, and you ruined it, nobody else. And to answer your question, even if every single time I saw Taylor I had to relive my entire Trigger event, from start to finish, feel every grain of gunpowder again, I’d still love her. You don’t get to blame a child for your issues. And even if you dragged her back against her will, what then? Do you think Victoria won’t ask questions? Do you think Amy won’t tell her exactly how you drove her away to the point of passing out in front of my fucking door at three in the morning with nothing but a goddamn note in her hand? You made your bed, now you will lie in it, because no matter what you do, it’s too late to fix things.”

Carol paused, anger fading for confusion, as if she just realized that Amy is a person with actual agency and the capability to act on her feelings by doing the basic thing of speaking to her sister.

A strange thing happened then.

Carol’s shoulders quivered, something like fear entering her eyes as she stepped back, eyes downcast.

A long, long, tense silence stretched, and she couldn’t help but wonder if Carol even had a plan before she got here, or if she saw her family crumbling to pieces in front of her, and panicked, picking up a suit and making a nonsensical plan that would never work and sticking to it from sheer panic.

Carol’s eyes glimmered, for a second, and before she could wonder if she even should feel sympathy for the grown woman about to cry right in front of her, Carol turned around, and walked away without another word.

She watched her go, feeling oddly satisfied but also conflicted.

She honestly just wished that Carol had been a good parent from the start, even if it meant she never met Amy, because it just sad that Amy’s family situation had somehow gotten to this point, and it was so damn unfair.

But sometimes, it was too late to fix things. Maybe patch up the rough edges a bit, sand out the rough cracks around the hole, but too late to reverse time and fill it back up.





Someone was talking at the courtyard table.

A lot of people were, but she couldn’t pay much attention to them.

She just nestled her head deeper into her arms, staring listlessly through the metal grate surface of the table.

She was lost in her head a lot, these days.

She couldn’t help it.

Her mom said Amy was fine, with a casual surety that infuriated her, but she remembered the letter her sister left under her door, remembered the wording.

Remembered all the empty staring, the miserable expression on her sister’s face when she thought Victoria wasn’t looking, the fake, tired smiles, the… in hindsight, incredibly worrying amount of dark jokes, whether it was about self-deprecation or suicide, that she dismissed as Amy weirdness.

Worry kept her up at nights, and her usual frustrations remained bottled up, eventually distilling into misery.

She’d broken up with Dean in a way that felt more final than ever before, really, because she just… she didn’t have the time for him. She didn’t want him playing therapist and prodding her when they met at school.

She just wanted to bury her head in the sand and try to figure out what had gone so wrong, so fast. Figure out if she was at fault. Figure out why Amy would lie about having a friend, because as sad as it was, she knew Amy didn’t.

Figure out why no matter how many times she read Amy’s note, she could never figure out whether it was a ‘sorry sis, see you eventually’ kind of letter, or a suicide note.

Tears prickled at her eyes as her imagination went to the worst, again, and she took a deep breath, used to silently crying by now, and discreetly rubbed her tears off on her sleeve.

It was for all those reasons and more that when someone yanked her by the arm, yelling her name, she couldn’t muster more than an annoyed glare at the perpetrator, who was…

Crystal?

Flushed, panting, wide eyed, holding onto her arm and shoulder just as much for support as for her attention.

She blinked the tears out of her eyes, confused.

“Amy’s at Brockton General.” Crystal wheezed.

She stared for a moment, the words too sudden to understand, not fully.

Then her eyes widened, and she grabbed Crystal’s arm, shooting up as fast as she could go, ignoring the table full of food and drinks she toppled onto her usual friend group with her knee by accident, pushing her flight like she never had before.


Notes:

*evil, distorted chuckle*

yall thought

vicky wasn't gonna hear

and that i was gonna ignore the MM and Carol convo

hah

never

btw some people were surprised amy didn't tell hannah and tay she was gay until the previous chapter, to which I say: Amy is a really guarded person. I'm pretty sure her original family didn't know either, she's being a lot more open with Hannah and Taylor, but she's still a bit shifty around things by just NOT mentioning them because they're not really relevant or it doesn't come to mind. Hence, Hannah and Taylor not realizing Amy was adopted until now.

Because as far as i remember in canon, most people didn't know Amy was adopted at all, unlike with fanon, so don't get too confused or think its ridiculous, It's actually closer to canon that Hannah and Tay didn't know/realize until now.

but that might just be author error because this is pretty rushed cuz exam season and its three AM at the time of writing this note, so do let me know how the chapter's like or factcheck me if you have the time, I guess :D

As for Carol, I think I perfectly encapsulated her feelings, at least in my headcanon, for her complicated as fuck feelings for Amy. She triggered due to Stockholm syndrome, and then she got this stranger's child in her house which is similar to her father and whose father is similar to the person that made her trigger, and then she spends years feeling herself loving this child and caring about it while desperately trying NOT TO, and it's just her trigger event all over again, growing attached to someone she absolutely should not be (in her head) that will inevitably hurt her and break her trust again. She's bonding with something she shouldn't and it's driving her crazy until she loves Amy but hates the fact she loves her and even herself for loving her, and god Carol is an amazing mess of a person and I hope i made her realistic and believable because she's an interesting af character and her relationship with amy is really unique. In my headcanon, of course.

tyvm for your comments, they literally carry me through some shit days, and I'm really happy so many of you enjoy this and find some joy in it too.

im gonna keep comment whoring because It makes me smile a lot, but I also appreciate the nonverbal ways of appreciation, don't worry. I'm pretty shocked so many people bookmarked this and kudos'd it. Thanks yall.

Next chapter, le epicke showdown, definitely, not really, sorta, you'll see

Chapter 45

Notes:

this chapter was sooooo fknnnnnnnn harrrrrrrrrrrrrrrd

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Holding Taylor’s hand was… a really unique experience.

She wasn’t very used to physical contact, if at all, half because of herself asking Vicky to keep some distance, and half because her family was a mess.

So, holding someone’s hand without being incessantly distracted and stumbling because she couldn’t focus on the real world?

It was really, really nice.

She also, surprisingly enough, enjoyed healing, to some extent.

It wasn’t exactly fun, but she could actually appreciate the thank-you’s and the smiles, and not overly mind the process of turning things around.

The satisfaction of saving people was also back, familiar but old.  

She knew that that was just how the brain adapted to stimuli, too much of one thing made it numb and bored, too little made it interesting again, but still, it was interesting.

Her inner musings were cut off by the shouts that came from down the hallway they were walking down, and Taylor stiffened before swerving around her to walk in front.

Paranoid as it was, it still made her smile.

It reminded her of Vicky, sort of. Her sister was very protective, and she loved that.

If her love stopped there, like it did with Taylor, it would have been perfect, but… well.

And as if the very thought summoned her, a blur flew out of the staircase, a mess of jeans and a green shirt and a halo of gold wreathing perfect, baby sky blues, and she froze, her throat closing up.

Her eyes widened, her hand clamped down on Taylor’s, her joints locked up.

Taylor paused, giving her a confused look.

Vicky looked in their direction, then at her, and she felt her chest tighten with an urge to whimper and sob and jump into her arms, the sheer emotion of how much she missed her slamming into her like a physical force.

She needed to talk to Vicky, she knew that, but- but she wasn’t ready. She wasn’t ready to feel that sick, manic, obsessive love again, only for it to be rubbed into her face again via fucking Dean or whatever other person took up Victoria’s time.

But she could feel it, already. She could feel her gaze tunnel-visioning into Vicky’s wide, tearful eyes, glittering like little stars, a little fishhook with perfection as the bait, pulling her in deeper with every spiral into a bottomless pit until she forgot where she was.

Victoria’s flight stuttered, an audible wheeze leaving her as she stumbled, feet on the floor.

Tears poured down her face, and Amy was just frozen, unsure of what to do or how to react or what to think.

She needed to talk to her.

And she needed to find a way to push her away without hurting her and why was she crying!?

The idea rose as Victoria’s flight returned, and her sister flew towards them like a missile.

She could just tell the truth.

It would be horrible, disgusting enough to push Vicky away without a question. She might hate her and be repulsed by her, and damn it that felt like it was tearing her heart into shreds of red paper, but it would be enough to push her away, and it probably wouldn’t hurt her feelings. Just… make her sister hate her.

“-my? Amy?” Someone rushed out, shaking her hand hurriedly, and she blinked to the side, remembering that oh fuck Taylor’s here.

Before she could say that no, she was fine, Taylor interpreted her reaction as fear, or so it seemed, because she whipped around, squared her shoulders, and walked directly in front of her, hiding Victoria from her.

She could just tell the truth.

It would hurt, but it- it might-

“Who the fuck are you- get out of the way, that’s my sister-” Victoria rushed out, peeling to the side to bypass Taylor, getting a glimpse of her.

Their eyes met, and she felt the aura slam into her like a familiar, warm blanket.

Except it was too warm, much stronger than anything she’d felt before. It felt like it was cooking her brain.

She wanted nothing more than to rush forward and shove her face into Victoria’s stomach, drag her tongue up her abs, hug her hips and bow and worship her, beg her, be crushed under her majesty as she felt her mouth drop open, tears of awe pooling at her eyes.

Some small part of her was screaming, she knew, but it was so hard to focus.

Victoria rushed forward, maybe to hug her, probably thinking she’d just bowl Taylor aside.

Taylor instead grabbed her extended arms by the wrists and spun on one foot, whipping Victoria around her like a towel then releasing, throwing her twenty feet down the hallway as Victoria yelped and spun like a starfish, her foot catching on a tray box and making it tumble down the hall, spilling syringes and a dozen plastic containers all over the place. She spun for a bit before slowly coming to a stop and righting herself quickly, turning around to stare at Taylor with the most incredulous-offended look she’d ever seen on her face.

Why was Vicky crying?

And why was she so fucking beautiful it hurt-  

Taylor shifted, breaking her view of Victoria, and she gasped in a breath, not realising that the entire time she was just letting out some weird noise like a wordless keen, feeling herself shake, the back of her spine tingling.

She didn’t know her aura could even get so strong. It felt like she was having a religious experience, diving in and out of it.

She went to speak, only for a weird wheeze to leave her, so she took another breath, going to grab Taylor and try to de-escalate, only to think better of approaching either brute when amped up and backing away.

"If you can just stay there for a sec so I can ask Amy something, that would be really nice." Taylor said, placatingly. 

Victoria's expression shifted into a glare.

She needed them to calm the fuck down or else she wouldn’t even be able to talk to Vicky and this would become a whole fucking mess-

“Who the fuck are you and what are you doing with my sister?” Victoria snarled, and she felt the moment the aura flickered back on.

She saw Taylor stiffen to stone, and was torn between alarm and mindless worship, unsure of what to focus on.

There were three reactions to overwhelming fear. Vicky called them the three F’s.

Fight, flight, freeze.

She was incredibly, incredibly glad that Taylor had enough self control to not immediately resort to the first, and instead force herself to pick the last, quivering with tension, stance lowering and stiffening with every passing second, hands out by her sides, almost squatting down, looking ready to launch herself at Victoria.

Red burst out of her back like a grotesque tree, splitting off into four tentacles, blocking the entire hallway.

One surrounded her, in a loose spiral, and the other three formed joints like spider legs, sharp points aimed at Victoria.

She tried to climb out, and Taylor just jerked the tentacle to keep her contained. She twisted to the side, able to see through a gap.

Her gaze flit to her sister, her perfect, goddess-

Charging at Taylor with utter murder in her eyes.

“S-stop-” She croaked out, wide-eyed.

Then she forced herself to turn away, to not see her sister. It helped, a little.

“S-STOP!” She barked out, and a cold second of tension passed without impact. “A-aura.” She choked out, grabbing the tentacle forming a tube around her with both hands and almost collapsing onto it.

“Vicky, aura.” She croaked.

Taylor suddenly relaxed, and she felt it, that weird worshipful squirming in the back of her head receding.

“W- what- why would it hit you- fuck, Ames, a-are you okay- Who is this chick, are you okay-” Victoria started ranting so fast she could barely understand her.

She punched Taylor’s tentacle.

“Hey, l-let me out, I’m- I’m fine-” She started, and Vicky stopped rambling.

“Why are you scared of her?” Taylor asked, and both she and Vicky paused.

Her voice was…

Horrifyingly empty. Just a cold, dead question.

It felt like the chill that danced along the edge of a scalpel before it plunged into flesh and warmed itself with crimson.

“I’m not- I’m not, I just- I just panicked. Let me out.” She said, and inwardly pat herself on the back for keeping her voice somewhat stable.

Taylor didn’t let her out, instead loosening the tube of flat tentacle and lowering it enough she could walk over it, stepping cautiously to the side to let her see her sister.

She…

Was so fucking gorgeous.

But.

Without the aura, it wasn’t just… overwhelming. A very strong attraction, but not maddening.

A bit less than before, actually.

Vicky was also a mess, she forced herself to admit and focus on instead of those thoughts.

Blotchy eyes from crying, there was a weird stain on her pant leg, and her shirt had a large tear in it. Her hair was everywhere.

She swallowed, confused and overwhelmed and why the hell is Vicky crying.

“You’re- you’re okay?” Vicky croaked, as if unsure, gentle and worried and sounding strangely lost, quickly flying towards her.

She stiffened, her eyes widening as she backed up, most definitely not wanting to touch her and further ignite her obsession. 

Vicky stopped, and she could almost see her heart snap to pieces like a mirror reflected in her eyes.

“You’re… you’re scared of me…?” Vicky breathed out, voice tiny and wobbling with heartbreak, and her eyes widened further as she frantically waved her hands in negative.

“No! NO no no no, I’m- I’m not, I just- I can’t- I don’t want to touch anyone- I-”

Vicky’s eyes flit to Taylor’s hand, which she had obviously been holding before this happened, and she wanted to scream because that’s not what’s happening please stop crying.

“No, that’s not what I-”

“Maybe you two should… take this to the roof?” Taylor cut in, kind of awkwardly, back to her semi-normal self, albeit weirdly wary of Vicky, and pointed over Vicky’s shoulder.

They paused, both turning to look at the small crowds forming on either end of the hallway, scared but too curious to leave.

They turned around, and Vicky sniffled, rubbing the heels of her palms in her eyes for a moment before she just… dropped to the floor, flight gone. A small nod.

She looked so much smaller when she wasn’t flying three heads over them.

She hated this so much.

She wished she was never born, for the millionth time in her life, because hurting Vicky like this made her feel like she was the worst pile of scum in human history, less than dirt.

Even so, she could do nothing but nod.

“Y-Yeah, we’ll go. Ehm, Ghoul, can you… you know- block people? We should- talk in private.” She breathed out, and Taylor seemed to hesitate for a moment, glancing between her and Victoria who was still focusing on not sobbing out loud please god, stop, don’t cry because of me-

Taylor nodded, unwinding the tentacle around her, and instead using it to block most of the hallway’s view with the assistance of another before awkwardly stepping towards Victoria and doing the same behind her back, giving them a small privacy.

With a final sniffle, Vicky nodded, and looked at her, eyes bloodshot and so horribly confused and lost and strangely, inordinately relieved that she had no idea what her assumptions were when she came here.

“L-lead the way?” Victoria whispered, and she awkwardly nodded, taking a single trembling step then almost stumbling because she couldn’t take her eyes off her sister.

And she was nervous. Really, really, really nervous. And guilty.

God, this sucked.

She recovered, and off she went.

To the elevator, specifically, a large one.

The building was tall and she wasn’t athletic and she was pretty sure her knees were wobbling and her heart was beating so fast that even mild exercise would probably give her tachycardia. 

Taylor and Vicky took the stairs, a large gap between them.





She walked out, unsure of what to do or where to go, exactly, so she just walked until she was almost at the railing of the massive roof, and turned around, nervously swallowing as Vicky shuffled closer, staring at her with a strangely complicated expression, somewhere between sadness and confusion and anger and joy and so much stuff she couldn’t even identify.

Ten steps away, when her stiffness was starting to show, Vicky stopped.

“So…” She started, and trailed off because what the hell could she say?

Vicky waited, only sniffling once and rubbing her nose, eyes not moving from her.

She sighed, deflated, going to lean back on the railing a bit, and Vicky startled, oddly.

“Don’t- don’t be so close to the railing. Please.” Vicky muttered hurriedly, strangely alarmed by such a thing, and she blinked, before slowly taking a step away from it.

“O-Okay. I… I just wanted to… tell you that I’m… alright. I- did you read the… post?” She awkwardly began, and Vicky stared at her without an ounce of recognition in her bloodshot eyes. 

A small shake of her head.

She opened her mouth to ask if she had her phone, but Vicky let out a strange, stuttery exhale.

“Y-You… you’re not… really scared of me, r-right?” Vicky asked, voice warbling, and she felt the tears return tenthfold, her vision blurring.

“N-No, no . Never. I just-”

“W-who the fu-fuck is Ghoul? I- Amy- Ames, you just-” Vicky stuttered, voice starting to get louder, thoughts scattered and half-finished. “Just… just why did you leave? Why did you l-let me th- think-” Vicky sobbed, once, and she felt her heart twist and fray like straw, her lip wobbling as she clenched her teeth and forced herself not to follow.

“Why did you let me th-think you Ff-cuh- fucking killed yourself?” Vicky croaked, raw and pained.

She startled, eyes flying wide as Vicky stared at her. 

“I- what?” She croaked, bewildered.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the rooftop door open a peek, a red ring of retina and veins shining in the darkness, before it gently shut again.

She ignored it, trying to figure out what the hell Vicky was talking about.

“Y-you just- fuc-cukiggn… leave!” Vicky exclaimed, almost sobbing it out, thrusting her hand out to the skies, aura flickering on and off, barely controlled. “Leave a-a–and give a note full of- of bullshit. You d-don’t have friends! You wouldn’t trust some random person to sleep in th-their, their house!” Vicky shouted, taking a step forward.

“And- and then you start writing about- about freedom!” Vicky barked, and she had a flash of memory, half-remembered blurs through a haze of utter, sleep deprived exhaustion of every kind and type.

What the hell did she write in that note to make Vicky… She couldn’t- she couldn’t remember anything specific beyond a general sense of what she wanted to get across when she had been writing it. And a couple squiggles. 

“Ab-about h-h-how…” Vicky’s voice lowered into a barely contained whisper, shoulders jumping, barely able to speak. “How you’re just s-so tired, of- of everyth-thing, Amy. About how you just want to leave, des-spite not having naywh- anywhere to go.” Her voice rose, another step closer, wobbling.

Her eyes widened, because… from a certain point of view, she could see it, how that might come off… completely differently than what she meant.

“T-talking about how I- I might ne-never see you again and- and- I s-sh-” Vicky’s voice choked into a sob.

“No, no, no, that’s not what I…” She breathed out, horrified, raising her hands to her hair in disbelief and dismay.

“How I sh-should just for-forget you, and- and go on with m-my life.” Vicky hiccuped and sniffled, eyes deep and fractured and hurt, a jagged wound so deep that she never meant to even make.

“H-ow you don’t- don’t enjoy anything anymore, how you’re just going to leave a-and we’re going to b-be better off without you-” Vicky choked on the words like acid, and she could do nothing but watch and listen, horrified.

What the fuck was she thinking? What the fuck was she thinking to write things that way, in the vaguest ways possible?

She remembered now. Wanting to be honest but not being specific because she couldn’t bear to tell the truth.

“And- and you fi-nished it by s-saying how you’re going somewhere better!” Vicky’s voice cracked horribly.

“WHAT WAS I SUPPOSED TO THINK, AMY?!” Vicky screamed.

Then she just… quivered, and her knees crumpled, hands grinding the gravel of the roof to dust under her hands as she curled up, forehead to her hands.

Amy stumbled forward, throat choked up, tears dancing down her neck, feeling like a spiral of wire and jagged pieces of ice was carving her heart into strips.

“I th-thought you- killed yourself.” Vicky whimpered, barely audible. “I- I- th-thought you just… wa-anted to s-stop me from getting s-sad, and l-lied to go to- some tree, and h-hang-” Vicky’s voice choked, strangled, like a physical fist was clenching around it, and her hands lowered to hug her stomach, forehead grinding into the gravel, muted sobs reaching her ears as her sister quivered on the roof.

How… how could she do this to her?

How could she do this and think there was any way to run from her without hurting her?

Vicky loved her to death. She’d never forget her, she’d never stop trying to find her and get the truth out of her.

She tried to speak, but all that came out was a muted, squeaky sob.

Instead, she stumbled forward, two, five steps, and collapsed onto her sister, hands landing on a shoulder and a shoulderblade.

Vicky sprung up, between her arms, and slammed her face into her shoulder, arms springing shut around her like a bear trap.

And she just kept sobbing, stuttered apologies and promises that made no sense.

She joined in too, barely audible mantras of ‘I’m so sorry’ and ‘that’s not what I meant’ and ‘I love you’. 

Making this right… it simply mattered more than her relapse ever would.





“If you don’t get out of the way I will literally just fly through a window and go up there myself.” Crystal growled at the annoyingly stubborn cold bitch in front of the staircase leading to the roof.

She had planned to tell her she’d just throw her out of the way but-

But that might be perceived as an actual threat and holy shit the girl was fucking scary, okay!?

She looked like a villain, acted like a villain, and so, had everyone not repeatedly told her that Amy had been dragging this chick around like a puppy just ten minutes or so ago, she’d have assumed this was a hostage situation.

And again, she was just- freaky looking. Crystal felt like a mouse being stared down by a particularly unamused cobra.

Her eyes were just these wide red glowing rings with black sclera, veiny and utterly emotionless, and she hadn’t budged a literal inch when Crystal tried to go above her, grabbing her by the waist with one of those horrid tentacle things and dragging her back to the floor like a disobedient fairy.

Speaking of which, one of those things moved with shocking speed again to clamp shut around her waist, and she yelped, startling, power glowing at her fingertips, ready to blast her off, shoulders tight around her own ears as she stared at the girl, wide-eyed. 

A tense moment passed, cold eyes staring at her own blues, and she glanced down at the tentacle.

“No, I don’t think you’ll be doing that.” Queen bitch said coldly, or perhaps just calmly, she honestly couldn’t tell, and she huffed, dismissing her power to grab at the tentacle and try to pry it off.

It felt like she was a toddler, trying to bend steel bars. She wasn’t even sure if the chick felt it.

She slumped, and glared at her.

“I hate you, and you suck.”

The chick snorted, her lips wiggling into a smile.

Well, nice to know there was an actual human somewhere behind the fucking I will murder everything about you look.

“Choice words… Aren’t you uhm… like… twice my age?” Queen bitch asked, amused.

She blanched, a weird squeak leaving her.

“Wh-ahuawh- I’m- I’M NOT EVEN TWENTY!” She spluttered, offended, pointing an accusing finger at the girl who was actually a little taller than her which was fucking unfair.

“And my missing cousin is up there! Let me go!” She kicked.

It didn’t even come close to her.

She tried to fly, making grunting noises of exertion, twisting around, pushing her torso forward and back.

The tentacle just tightened, and the girl looked to be on the verge of laughing.

“Nope, not happening. She’s talking to Vicky. It’s private.” She said, voice warbling with suppressed laughter.

“How would you know!? And why would I believe you?! Also, please don’t call her that, that’s weird, you don’t know her.” She finished, calmly.

You’re weird.” The girl childishly grumbled, and she glared at her, pointing a finger at her, faintly glowing.

“I will fight you .”

Two more tentacles slowly made their way to her, and she blanched, staring at them, feeling distinctly weirded the fuck out because things aren’t supposed to move and shift like that.

But.

They were very very slow, which made her confused as to whether this was an attack or some weird intimidation thing.

Then they very carefully and gently forced themselves closer, going for her wrists, and she jerked her hands back.

They followed.

Ten seconds of squirming and struggling later, she had her arms tied up behind her back with a tentacle while another one was wrapped tight around her waist with surprising care, preventing her from leaving or fighting.

She scowled at the girl, who had the audacity to look like she was trying to conceal her amusement which just made it sting more because her captor was trying to be polite instead of smug and somehow that was worse.

She was just not being treated well today. After running her ass over to Arcadia to tell Victoria, she got dragged through the sky like a ragdoll before she could explain anything, not that Victoria could even hear her over the wind, then she was left behind to pant for breath while Vicky went to rampage around the hospital.

Nobody appreciated her!

“I will hate you and your entire bloodline until it ends.” She declared with unneeded gravitas, some of the theater kid in her kind of uh… leaking.

“Jokes on you, I have no siblings and I can’t have kids.” The girl snorted, lips trying very hard not to smile.

She blinked.

“Oh. That’s… unfortunate.” She admitted.

The girl’s face fell a little.

“Yeah. But- I mean, I’m fourteen, almost fifteen, so I don’t know. I never made any dreams of kids or anything. Bit early.”

She nodded, feeling her frustration fade a little.

“Yeah, f- wait you’re fourteen? ” She asked, bewildered.

The girl nodded.

She stared at her, up and down.

She was tall for a fourteen year old, holy crap.

And…

Her eyes were a bit glued to her open midriff because holy sweet lord if she wasn’t so young, Crystal would literally beg like a dog to lick her abs clean every morning.

She cleared her throat, feeling a bit leery for thinking about something like that from a girl only about to hit fifteen, averting her eyes for a few seconds to let the stupid hormones clear. And the blush too.

“Can you at least hold me up in the air or something? Your weird tentacles are heavy as crap and my legs are getting sore.”

‘Ghoul’, apparently, did as asked, holding her up in the air.

This was taking a while.

Eventually, she began to kick her legs out of boredom, asking questions about Amy.

She got the distinct and… somewhat sad feeling, that this girl knew her cousin better than she ever did. 

At least she learned that Amy was actually pretty damn happy, generally speaking.

Which… after reading about how Carol treated her, she honestly wasn’t too fussed about Amy going with this semi-bipolar half-villain and Miss Militia, of all people.

Then she realized something, remembering the picture, and the apparent hand holding.

In the picture, Amy was kinda hiding her face in this chick’s shoulder, practically cuddling into her, and then- public handholding?

Gasp-

Before marriage!?

“Wait, are you and Amy going out?” She blurted out, and Ghoul stared at her.

“I’m straight and she’s not, so. No. And that would be… weird, I don’t know.”

She hummed, kicking her legs.

“We can fix the ‘straight’ part with a bit of work.”

The stare turned deadpan.

“Okay, you know what? You’re just gonna stare at the wall until they’re done.” Ghoul said, then turned her around to stare at the wall.

She groaned.

“What, am In timeout now or something? Can I go to the bathroom at least?” She asked, then froze, brain registering the backlog of their conversation.

“Wait, Amy’s actually gay? I was kind of joking!” She hissed, incredulous. “I could have given her so much advice! Are you kidding me? She could have gotten so much pu- uh, poon…tang?  Why did she tell you and none of us? ” She pushed past the verbal hiccup.

“I… doubt your advice is good, honestly.” Ghoul slowly said, almost apologetically. “And I dunno. She just… told us. What the hell is poon-tang? Is it like a feng-shui thing?” Ghoul slowly asked, puzzled.

She promptly shut her mouth.

She was not going to corrupt the youth.



That was the most grandma thought she’d ever had.

Holy fuck she was only nineteen and she was already an old decrepit mummy, wasn’t she?

As Ghoul kept prodding her to answer, she lamented her lost youth and fading years.

Stoically, of course. She let enough theatre kid slip through for a week.

Then Ghoul started shaking her like a maraca club, asking her quite loudly and embarrassingly what the hell poon-tang was, pronouncing it like some kinda asian dish, and she squawked indignantly, trying to defend her opponent’s little feeble mind from the curse of knowledge.  

She was getting a little nauseous.

A true martyr, she was. Of purity.

Okay, seriously, she had to stop. Maybe go bother Eric now that he was in his angsty ‘nobody understands me’ phase, dying his hair blue and all. It was cringey as all hell and weirdly adorable. 

…She was getting really nauseous.





It took a long… long time to calm down and stop rambling into each other. 

She hated how much she loved being held by Vicky, now that the horrid guilt and angst were starting to fade, a little.

But she still had to tell her… so much.

And she had to get away. She had already relapsed enough, she shouldn’t make it worse.

A dirty thought rose, and an equal surge of self-hatred and arousal pushed her to finally, finally push away, rising up on shaky legs, then falling back on her ass, staring at Vicky, looking lost and still just… so hurt and confused.

She swallowed.

“I- V-Vicky, I- I can’t- I can’t come back.” She whispered, going straight for the gut-punch, and she grimaced as Vicky’s breathing stopped.

“What?” Vicky asked, breathless.

“I- I can’t… I can’t come back. To- to you, dad, Carol, a-any of it. I don’t… I love you, but…”

Truth.

Just say it.

You fucking worthless worm.

Just.

Fucking.

Say it.

Her teeth grit, jaw quivering.

This was it, wasn’t it?

The only way to push her away without hurting her feelings further, not directly, only by severing the thread of sisterhood that was between them, that bond erased, leaving a gap that would never fill for either of them, probably.

I hate you so much, she whispered to herself, snarling like a dog in her own mind, and shut her eyes, unable to look at her, unable to face what she was about to say.

“V-ick- Victoria.” She corrected, and she could guess Vicky’s eyes widened.

She hadn’t called her by her full name since she was a toddler.

She knew her sister so well that closing her eyes felt worse than useless. Her imagination knew Vicky from top to bottom, literally, every expression and pose and strand of hair.

She knew how she’d react to everything… but this. Except this.

For a moment, she fantasised about Hannah putting a gun to her head and blowing her brains out, leaving behind a hole and blissful silence and rest, an act of mercy, and let the tears come back.

Despite her life getting so much better lately, it was every bit as passionate and venomous as ever, that self-hatred, now that she was face to face with her problems. 

She backed up, pushing away with her legs, crawling backwards, almost, eyes closed, starting to hyperventilate, just a little.

Composure was hard, but this was too important to fumble, to stutter. She thought of every word a full sentence before she spoke it.

“What? What- what do you mean, Amy? Are you just… never coming back? Why? I just… I don’t understand.” Vicky asked quietly, a broken, croaking whisper, sounding so heartbroken at her own assumptions.

“Victoria. I- I’m…” In love with you. “Sick.” She forced out, eyes closed, and powered through before Vicky could jump to conclusions, again.

“In the head, Vicky. I’m fucked in the head. I’m- I’m fucked. I’m not…” She trailed off.

No, no, she was- she was dodging, again. She wasn’t going to paint this like it was some kind of psychosis, that would be… unfair, to her. She deserved to know why it might be years and years before she could see her sister again.

“D-do you know… what the Westermarck effect is?” She asked.

“N-no?” Victoria asked, worried, so worried for her…

She swallowed, roughly. 

“It’s- a theory. Psychological, and biological. It’s biological part… theory, is that evolution has formed a small… stopgap, in our heads, as our numbers increased exponentially and the need for inbreeding reduced rapidly. Our brains formed an aversion to being att- at-” She choked through it, but managed to force it out.

“To being attracted to… family members.”

Vicky stopped breathing, again.

Victoria wasn’t stupid. She was one of the smartest people she had ever known.

She’d already said too much to back down. Victoria knew.

She just didn’t know specifics.

The little things that might make it possible that she might not… might not despise her as she should, might not decide she’d twisted, broken gutter trash of the worst kind, a threat to her and her loved ones.

“Because- because biologically, inb-inbreeding forms deformations and problems. S-so as we… increased, it developed this- this stopgap to prevent deformations, stillbirths, deaths, like any o-other piece of evolutionary biology. I don’t- I don’t have that. It’s just- theory, but I don’t think I have that, because none of you are my biological family. And when I was adopted I was something like two or th-three, and I never- I never felt like a part of the family, so my brain just never f-fucking- never fucking seemed to develop the psychological theory of Westermarck either, which suggests this aversion to attraction is a psychological effect of being in a family unit than something like evolutionary biology. A-and I- d-do you… remember, how m-much I admired you, as a kid? How I did ever-everything you did? I followed you around, did everything you did, you… you practically raised me, V-Vicky. I adored you more than anything in- in the world. I s-s-still do. It’s just… in the wrong way.She snarled, and knocked herself on the head to emphasise.

No comfort came, no reprimand.

She didn’t deserve either.

“It’s… mixed with this twisted, psychotic… l-lu… desire. I adored you, and then you triggered, and we did everything together, and I’d- I would have killed for you at that point. You were all I had. Mom hated me, dad can barely muster to energy to eat, and it was just me and you. You were my world, and then you started blasting me with- with awe. Your aura. Do you remember how hard it was to control, early on?"

A small, horrified gasp, shaky and sharp.

"I just… I bathed in it until I practically worshipped you. And- then I walked into the shower one day, and you were naked, and you grabbed a towel but it was too late and I had my s-se-” She almost gagged, saying it.

You should put a fist through my chest and rip me in half, she said to Vicky in her mind, a matter of fact statement, an observation of duty and logic almost, despite the acid coating her tonsils.

“Sexual awakening. And then you- you take that- combination. You take that, and you throw in a developing brain and the fucking b- bucket of hormones that puberty brings, and you mix it with a fucking blender made of depression and iso-isolation and jealousy and self-hatred, and you- you get… you get me. ” She croaked out, voice cracking, and she let herself drop back, head on gravel, covering her face with both hands, in shame, to cover her tears because she didn’t deserve them.

“A f-fucking aura addict that’s grown up obsessed wi-with you to the point I can’t even fathom b-being attracted to anyone else no matter how hard I try, and fucking try-” She sobbed, sniffled.

Vicky took in a small, careful breath.

She had to keep talking, despite the blood pooling in her mouth from her tongue.

“And it- it doesn’t work. Nothing works, I can’t even try to think of someone like that be-besides you and- I just- just fucking kill me.” She sobbed out, the sound a broken mix with a whimper, not even meaning to say that last part, miserable.

“Don’-t- don’t say that.” Vicky said, breathless, stern.

Then just…

Silence, broken only by her own sounds.

Stretching, flatlining.

A dozen seconds passed before Vicky seemed to take another breath.

“Is… is that… why you left?” Vicky asked, carefully, voice soft and… numb, still here somehow, still willing to talk instead of scream and run, somehow.

“N-No. No, it… it was the biggest- reason, but not the only one. Carol’s- she’s ab-abusive.” She stuttered out, the word so odd to say out loud, despite Hannah very clearly forcing her to realize that it was just true.

“I- what? What do you mean?” Vicky asked, hurriedly. “What did she do?”

She let out a broken chuckle, something that was just a tad unhinged.

“I- I can’t explain. It’s- it’s too much stuff- too-” She swallowed, roughly, “too much. It- it would take hours. She just- she hates me, and I know it, and- I can’t live like that anymore.” She rushed out, chest shakily trying its best to breathe properly.

She was starting to feel lightheaded.

“Oh. O…kay. Okay.” Vicky said, sounding dazed, almost drunk.

She barked out a laugh, mixing with a sob.

“T-that’s it? I just- I- I’m sorry.” She sniffled.

“I- I’m- Amy, I can’t- process this, just… give me a… a second. I’m- I thought you’d killed yourself and you’re-” Vicky made a strange noise like a half-aborted word, “-w-with me, and you said mom’s abusing you and I’m- I’m just… there’s no room up here. ” Vicky sniffled. “You- it’s- okay, it’s fucked, but you haven’t done anything. You’ve never hurt me or been even mildly weird beside s-staring sometimes so just… let’s just calm down, kay? It- it sounds like it's my fault more than yours, fuck.” Vicky hissed, voice distressed.

“No-” She tried to interject.

“No, no, you- you said it. It makes sense. Puberty and- fucking… constant worship me blasts for years- I did this just as much as you did, s-s-so stop blaming yourself alone like that, please . ” Vicky forced out. “I’m trying to- I feel dizzy. I’m trying- wait. Is that why you kept telling me to… be less touchy?” Vicky suddenly switched gears, voice thick with realization.

“Y-” she hiccuped, “Yeah.” 

A gulp, so loud in the half-dead silence.

“Oh.”

“It’s- you’re crack. And- an’ I’m a d-drug addict. That’s- that’s why I- I can’t come back, V-Vicky. I can’t… I tried everything to f-fix myself. And- distance seems to be the only thing that kind of works. I’m- do you not… hate me?” She whispered, and dug the heel of her palms into her eyes.

Just say yes so this is easier, please

“What, no. No, you haven’t… Amy, you haven’t fucking done anything. It’s weird and- kinda gross, but you’re- trying to get over it, right?” Vicky emphasized, like that would make things better.

“Yeah. I am. S-so?” She asked, voice small, still hiding behind her hands.

“I- you… you haven’t hurt anyone, Amy. It’s- it’s fucking weird and I’m- a little uncomfortable, okay, but I don’t have a reason t- to hate you. God- fucking damn it, I should be apologizing for being a stupid, thoughtless preteen just shrugging every time you mentioned me blasting your brain with fricking- fuck me rays or whatever-”

She choked, a sudden laugh, almost hysterical and teary, but still a laugh, a small one.

“... Yeah, you’ve rubbed off on me.” Vicky said, voice calmer than before. “I… I feel like I… need to drop into bed and just think for a couple dozen hours. My skull feels stuffed w-with cotton or something. I…c-can I touch you? Yo-your wrist.”

She swallowed, hard.

It was too late now to worry about that.

“Y-yeah.”

A hand gently grabbed her wrist, familiar biology filling her power-sight.

Then it pulled her hand off her face, as if in a strange parody of what Taylor had done an hour or two ago, and she saw a blur of gold, looming above.

She averted her eye to the side.

“I-I’m so sorry.” She croaked.

“You should be, but not for the… pavlovian accidental incest thing.” Vicky said, softly. “I… I’ve never felt more miserable in my life, Amy. Don’t- don’t ever do that again. Please. I- it’s okay if… you don’t want to see me for… however long. But don’t just vanish. S-send a text, o-okay?” Vicky said, voice slipping into tears that wet her collarbone.

“Mhm.” She nodded, feeling her own tears run down the side of her head.

“A-and those s-stupid cat memes. I missed those so much. I’ve practically memorised them by now b-because I thought you’d never send me one again.” Vicky whispered, and she bit her lip, her gut twisting, lungs compressing in sheer, utter guilt.

“And just- if you can’t come back, you don’t have to. But don’t… leave. I don’t want to lose my sister. ” Vicky said, voice a whimper on the edge of a sob.

She closed her single eye, tight.

“I’m so sorry. I never meant to…” She trailed off.

“Y-yeah. You’re just a dummy.” Vicky fondly sniffled.

“Yeah. Sleep deprived i-idiot.” She agreed, quietly.

She nodded, something lighthearted about such a word being used in such a serious conversation, something so overwhelming she felt like falling asleep right then and there from sheer exhaustion.

This had been the most difficult conversation of her- her entire life.  

“So you… you’re not… are we still… sisters? I didn’t- I didn’t ruin this too, did I?” She warbled, and Vicky squeezed her wrist.

“No. Y-you didn’t. Take as… much time as you need, I guess. I understand, now. Like- like rehab, right? Have to stay away to s-stop wanting it… Just don’t vanish again.”

She nodded.

“I won’t. I swear.”

“O-okay. Good. That’s… were you leaving, w-when I came in?” Vicky asked.

There were only two patients left, but she was so bone-tired that she did just want to leave, flee.

“I- yeah, I think so.”

A long, long stretch of silence, cathartic and heavy.

“You don’t hate me, right?” She asked, quietly.

Vicky squeezed her wrist, and let go.

“No. You’re not gonna vanish on me again, right?” Vicky asked, and she nodded.

They were going in circles at this point, each trying to get reassurance on the things they were scared about.

Then they just sat there, winding down, Vicky sitting on the gravel, and her laying on it.

And of course, because the world hated them, it began to rain, slow, tiny drops falling, a light drizzle slowly ramping up.

“Who was that girl?” Vicky asked, eventually, shuffling next to her, quiet.

“A- I think my first real friend. She’s uhm, Miss Militia’s daughter. Adopted too. Except her mom actually loves her, like, a lot.” She quietly replied, wiped her eyes, and stared up at the sky, little drops peppering her face.

“... Oh. She seemed really… aggressive?” Vicky half-asked.

She snorted, shoulders shaking for a moment with laughter.

“No, she’s a giant fucking puppy. Just a dangerous one.” She said, feeling a small cathartic smile spread on her face.

Vicky didn’t hate her.

Somehow.

She still couldn’t quite digest that, but it was sinking in, slowly.

“So she’s… she’s the friend you were talking about in the note?”

She sniffled, wiping her eyes, clearing her throat after.

“No. It’s… complicated. I kinda just… found Miss Militia’s apartment and kinda offered her something she wanted in exchange for a place to crash. Then Ta… her daughter, came in after… a couple weeks, a month maybe? She had been in a prison, and Miss Militia met her there and she just kinda said ‘this is mine now’ and yeah. Not sure how many details I can share.” She mumbled, finding the murky gray sky oddly beautiful in that moment.

“Hnm. Are you… you know, comfortable there?” Vicky asked, seemingly just to continue the discussion, so they wouldn’t stew in silence over the previous conversation that had transpired.

She nodded.

“Yeah. It’s… probably the most comfortable I’ve ever been after I developed my… crush on you.” She muttered, and Vicky awkwardly cleared her throat at that.

She pushed forward.

“Miss Militia’s really nice. She’s… like that one really supportive teacher who’s just always interested in whatever you show her, or whatever you have to say. Have you ever accidentally called a teacher ‘mom’?” She asked, and Vicky huffed a tiny laugh. “Yeah, she’s kinda like that. And it’s somehow not condescending. I’ve been… walking more. She’s really athletic so every time I see her I kinda feel pushed to stop being a couch potato. She’s really helpful. And…”

Her fingers are really soft and nice when brushing through your hair.

She cleared her throat, deciding not to voice that part out.

Too goddamn embarrassing.

“Her daughter’s… weird. Tentacles and red eyes aside. But she’s also really nice. She kept getting into my personal space, and it used to make me tense, but it’s… kind of nice now. She’s really touchy and grabby with people she likes. Like, way more than you.”

Vicky hummed, amused in a tired way.

“That’s possible?”

She huffed a breath in amusement.

“Yeah, trust me. She also cooks stuff for me, and she gets really, like, weirdly happy when I compliment her cooking. She really likes feeling useful. That’s- I think all I can say about her without her permission, actually.” She mumbled.

“You’re smiling.” Vicky muttered.

She blinked, and looked to the side, where Vicky’s chin was perched on her knees, arms around her legs, staring at her.

A hand covered her mouth, softly, feeling the shape.

“Oh. Yeah.”

A long… strangely comfortable silence.

“You said mom abused you. What did you mean?” Vicky eventually asked, and she sighed.

“It’s not… something I can just point to, like ‘oh she hit me this one time’... you know, aside from the… screaming match we had before I left. Where she did hit me.”

Vicky winced at that.

“Yeah that… was bad. It was a slap but- yeah.” Vicky mumbled.

She took a deep breath.

“I… put it up on a post on Miss Militia’s account. There’s that, and a lot of other things. When was the last time Carol hugged you, Vicky?” She asked, turning her eyes back to the sky, feeling oddly like the world was acknowledging her feelings, weeping in catharsis in tandem with her, tiny raindrops peppering her face.

“...Yesterday?” Vicky asked, quietly.

“Last time Carol hugged me was when I was like… six, and I’d broken my leg. And she looked like she was forced to do it . I don’t think any of you remember it. I’ve just… I’ve never felt like anything more than a guest, Vicky. Carol’s always treated me like something that made her taste lemons, then I got my powers and it got even worse. Do you remember when I made you that rose heart, in the hospital, after you got hurt?” She asked, glancing at Vicky.

Her sister smiled, gaze afar, a calm, peaceful smile.

“Yeah.”

She swallowed.

“Carol made me cry after I’d healed you. She took me aside and told me not to use my power like that, ever. The next time I messed around with my food, she just dragged me in front of the fridge and told me not to touch anything in the shelves. She’d separated the shelves into my shelf, and all of your shelves. Like I was some… sickly leper or something. A temporary guest.” She mumbled, remembering that damn minute, small thing in vivid detail to this day.

Her mind wandered to the sharp contrast of her current residence, where she was a guest too, but a welcome one.

“Temporary, unwelcome guest.” She murmured, wetting her lips. “And- you know how she does this bug sweep thing in your room once every year or something? For me, she does it every couple weeks, she’s not- tidying up after me or whatever you think, Vicky. And she doesn’t just check for bugs, she basically digs through everything I have, and- just takes it. I had to keep my cigarette stash at the hospital because it took her six months to accept that I was smoking, and she kept throwing my packs into the trash. And- do you remember when we went on that short camping trip? When we were ten or something? Do you remember how I had my own separate tent brought by Carol while you three had one big one?”

Vicky’s eyes widened.

“I- didn’t you just- want privacy?”

She sniffled.

“No. I didn’t mind, but- it’s just things like that. You were Carol and Mark’s daughter, and I was the unwelcome guest that Mark tried to smile at sometimes. I- I kinda miss him, actually.” She murmured. “He’s a mess but he’s nice. He tried to include me some times, when he would stop staring off into space for hours.”

Vicky took a deep breath.

“You- I always knew you and mom didn’t really… get along well, but I never really… read into it. I just thought you wanted independence so much that it was uhm, making friction between you two.” Vicky quietly admitted. “I should probably have… paid more attention. But I just- I don’t get why. Why would mom do all these things? I know she doesn’t like what your power can do, but you said this started before you got it. Are you sure you’re not just… I don’t know, attributing malice where there isn’t?” Vicky asked, a genuine question, sounding confused on what to believe.

She could understand that.

Vicky loved her mom, and… somehow, cared about her, still.

When one told her the other was wrong and cruel, it was natural to feel sort of- stuck in the middle. Especially when Vicky had a point.

There was no reason for Carol to hate her except her power, but she had, and way before she got it.

“My best guess is that I’m adopted, so she just… doesn’t see me as her kid. So I can’t really… see her as my mom either.” She mumbled.

Vicky buried her face in her hands.

“I’m just… I feel like I need a week to just… think.”

She took a shaky breath, and sighed it out. 

“Yeah. I- man, I really dumped a lot of stuff on you. We… we should probably go.” She said, then cleared her throat, gesturing to the rooftop door, finally getting up on her butt.

She was so damn exhausted.

Vicky looked at her, swallowed.

“I’m… gonna guess that a hug is out of the question?” Vicky asked.

She coughed into her fist, avoiding her gaze.

“Well we… spent like five minutes doing that a bit ago so it’s… a bit late for that. And we’ll probably not see each other too much until I’m… better. So… if you’re not uncomfortable with it?” She asked back, nervous, kneading gravel with her hands, specks of rain tickling her arms.  

Vicky took that as permission, and grabbed her shoulders, pulling her up with brute force, and hugging her, tight.

She felt tears rush to her eyes again.

The soft brush of golden hair against her skin, the warmth, the unnatural smoothness of her barrier over her skin, making it feel like flawless porcelain, the distant familiarity of the only person that hugged her with any kind of regularity…

She was going to miss this, but that was for the better.

“M’ gonna miss ya. Love you sis.” Vicky whispered, and she hugged back, closing her eyes.

“Me too. I’ll… send you stupid cat memes though. Me and Tay- me and Ghoul are going to go buy phones tomorrow. And we can- text or… whatnot. School’s going to be awkward though.” She grumbled.

Vicky laughed, weakly.

“Yeah that’s- going to be strange. You’ll go back to school, right?”

She nodded.

“Eventually. Kind of want to miss this year so that I can go with Ghoul and repeat the classes though.”

Vicky nodded.

“... We should probably go before Crystal starts freaking out…” Vicky mumbled, and she paused, leaning back.

“Crystal’s here?”

Vicky nodded, pulling away, taking a step back.

“Y-yeah. She ran to Arcadia to tell me you were here. I- I thought you were hurt, at first, but people said you were just healing like usual and- things got chaotic. I kind of lost her, I think.” Vicky mumbled.

She blinked, and nodded.

She didn’t want to talk to Crystal.

She was a great cousin really, but she was exhausted. She wanted to drop into bed and cuddle Shithead until she fell asleep.

“Right. I’ll just- go.” She fumbled, and pointed to the rooftop door, turning to awkwardly walk over to it.

Vicky nodded, stepping beside and behind her.

She opened the door, stepped inside.

“Just tell me! Why are you so stubborn?!” Taylor growled, and she heard Crystal groan.

“M’gonna puke, you should- really stop.” Crystal choked out.

She paused, and leaned over the railing to find Crystal held in place by Taylor, who was shaking her around like a shaker cup with relative vigour.

“Just tell me what poon tang is!”

She blinked. Then she used her pinkie to clear her ear, incredulous.

Vicky leaned over the railing, blinked.

They glanced at each other, both tired and confused, giving each other a questioning look.

She took a breath-

And Taylor’s head jerked up at them, startling Vicky.

Red eyes blinked.

“Oh. Hi. She uh, wanted to go up. Hey, do either of you know what poon tang is? Is it like a music genre? It sounds asian? She mentioned it but won’t tell me what it is.” Taylor grumbled, then shook Crystal again for good measure, the girl gagging.

“Don’t tell her. She knows not what she asks!” Crystal forced out, a little green in the face, then twisted to look up at her, a wide smile quickly forming on her face, despite the queasiness of it. “Holy shit, hi Ames. Everything alright? Cried it out with each other? Nobody got kidnapped?”

She relaxed, a faint smile on her face.

Crystal was great at cheering people up, lightening up the mood. God she loved her. The proper way.

“Yeah. We- talked it out. And we should- probably go. And Taylor, poontang is a sexual euphemism, ignore it.”

“Oh. That’s… lame.” Taylor said, disappointed.

Crystal squawked as if scandalised.

“Stop corrupting the children, Amy!”

She rolled her eyes, shoulders jumping with silent laughter.

“She’s like a year and a bit younger, shush.” She said, and smiled at her cousin, briefly. “Hey Crystal? Did you… read the post?”

Crystal’s light expression shifted into something more sombre with a firm nod.

“It always felt like your family was kinda… cold, I guess, but… none of us expected that. Mom will probably call a team meeting later once she’s off work and reads my texts. Are you… still in New Wave?” Crystal asked, and she shook her head, instantly.

“No. No, I uhm… I don’t want to be a part of it anymore. I’m just gonna stay with Ghoul and Miss Militia for a while. Maybe get an apartment to live alone after. I’m gonna try to get emancipated, but it seems to be a really hard process. But we’re going to go buy new phones tomorrow, so… if you want to chat, just text me. No more New Wave though. I kind of want to… make some distance, for a while.” She explained, apologetically.

Then she glanced at Taylor, who was just watching them.

“Can you let her go?”

Taylor did as asked, and Crystal floated down with a huff, straightening her clothes.

A tentacle tip pointed at Crystal.

“She’s fun to shake. Can we keep her?” Taylor asked her.

Crystal put her fists on her hips, and glared at her.

Vicky covered her mouth, a small giggle leaving her.

She smiled at the sound, unable to help herself from staring, because god Vicky was so gorgeous with a smile on her face.

Vicky glanced at her, blinked.

Realising she was staring intently, she jerked her gaze in the complete opposite direction, covering her mouth.

“Shit. Sorry.” She mumbled.

Vicky awkwardly pat her shoulder.

“Hey it’s… no big deal? See you… hopefully soon.” Vicky said, somewhat… awkwardly. Because yeah, this was still new and weird as fuck to her, probably.

She nodded, glancing back.

The soft patter of rain on the staircase window intensified, and she sighed, looking down at Taylor.

“Do we have an umbrella?”

Taylor raised her brows at her, flattened a tentacle, then curved it into a question mark shape, like a little tent or a sort of oval umbrella, waving it side to side.

She smiled.

“I guess that’d work.”

“What, are you seriously just going to leave? We could go for a coffee, catch… up…” Crystal trailed off, then paused. “Wait, no, it’s raining. Nevermind. We could… I don’t know. ” She grumbled.

They all shifted, glancing at each other with varying degrees of uncertainty.

“I’m… really exhausted. And it’s raining. I think we’ll just go home.” She eventually said.

This was pretty damn awkward. She wanted to stay with Vicky but she also really didn’t want to extend this any further.

All three girls turned to her.

“Didn’t you just say you wanna make distance and leave the team…?” Crystal asked, confused.

She gave her cousin a slow, confused blink, before she realized the confusion.

“No no, not- not our house-” She said, gesturing to Vicky and back to herself, “- I- I meant… our home.” She finished meekly, pointing to Taylor then back to herself.

Saying that out loud felt incredibly embarrassing for some reason.

Taylor smiled at her, barely visible through the face mask.

Crystal seemed intrigued, and Vicky seemed a bit… hurt.

What did she do…?

“Yeah, it’s… we talked things out. Cat memes, and texts, and… hopefully with some time, you’ll want to hang out again. As sisters.” Vicky said, thankfully subtle, and she gave her a look full of meaning, nodding resolutely.

Vicky gave her a weak smile, then sighed.

“I guess we’re going. And… I’ll have to read the damn post, have a talk with mom… today’s going to suck… Oh and, Crystal? Thanks.” Vicky said, then floated over the railing, down to Crystal, grabbing her hand.

She gave Taylor a long, somewhat guarded look, then a longer one to her, nodded, and reluctantly stepped away with a wave.

Taylor returned it.

So did she.

She walked down to her, then sighed, and sat on the steps, leaning back and pretty much lying on the cold marble.

Something poked her thigh.

“You okay?”

“No. And yes. My head feels like a pressure cooker and I’m straight up about to pass out. But you didn’t get a hole in your chest via Vicky, nobody fought, and… I think my sister sort of… understood me. We’re… cool, sort of. It’s been a- a great day. Holy fuck, I can’t believe she doesn’t hate me.” She breathed out, covering her face with her hands in joyful incredulity.

“That’s… a bit harsh for just running away.”

She shook her head.

“No, no, that’s not why-”

She paused.

She could not tell the real reason to Taylor, ever.

“It’s because I’m a fucking braindead neanderthal making monkey noises and banging rocks together when I’m sleep deprived. The goodbye note I left her? It read like a suicide note.” She hissed out, incredulous, pressing her hands into her eyes. “How the fuck did I even manage that?”

“...Wait, so she thought…” Taylor trailed off, sitting down next to her, hand on her knee.

“Yeah.”

“... You really don’t make things easier for yourself, huh?”

She grunted a negative.

“Do you want to go or rest here?”

“Both.” She sighed, under her hands.

“I could just… give you a piggyback ride. It’ll be kinda fun. It’s been… a long, long time since I last gave one to a friend.” Taylor said, voice heavy with longing and bone-deep weariness that didn’t belong to someone of her age, despite how she acted around her mom.

She raised her hands, staring at her.

“Have you ever laid down in the rain?” She asked, and Taylor turned to give her an odd look.

“No? Why would I do that?”

She shrugged, dropping her hands by her side, eyes on the ceiling.

“It’s… incredibly freeing. Cathartic. Rain turns from this oppressive presence to a cold, chilly bitch of a friend, sorta. Wanna try?”

Taylor shifted.

“We did tell mom we’d probably be here until four…” Taylor said, and leaned down to look at the clock on the wall, down the stairs. “... You know what, why not. Let’s go get wet and miserable.” Taylor said, determined, getting up and extending a hand.

She snorted, taking it, being yanked up with ease.

“No, we’re going to get wet and very comfortable. Like a long, chill shower.” She said, groaning like an old woman as she stretched, feeling her eyelids incessantly tug down. “If I fall asleep you better wake me up.”

Taylor nodded, and followed her up the stairs.

Then she stopped her by the arm.

“Wait, you can’t get a cold, right?” Taylor asked, genuinely concerned.

She smiled unnecessarily wide at that.

It just made her happy, having someone that was actually sort of close to her, genuinely care about her. It was like having Vicky around, without the things that made her hate herself.

“Nope.”

She swung the door open, to a downpour.

She sighed, calming instantly, shoulders drooping as she stepped out, spreading her arms to the sky.

God, she loved rain.

Taylor seemed skeptical, but followed, closing the door behind her.

Notes:

this chapter was harder than fuggin diamonds. Took ages to write and it came out long af.

I had to rewrite it like 2 times, total, probably.

let me know what you liked, what felt clumsy, what was good and what wasn't. Sorry for missing for a couple weeks, I got engrossed into writing some kickass chapters for Summoner, which was like 10-30k words. :D

now my focus moves back to this cuz fluff is easy and calming

exam's still ongoing tho

tyvm for the insane support and motivation :) you guys have been flooding me with insane amounts of comments and it makes me rly happy. It always makes me smile seeing people enjoy this, even if the weather is shit and im stuck in a useless class wasting my life for the hell of it. Cya soon, dear readers. Hopefully.

Chapter 46

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Admittedly, this was weirdly relaxing.

And cathartic, and freeing, yes.

Amy was right.

She hummed, splayed out on the gravel with all four tentacles spread out as far as she could stretch them, and just enjoyed the feeling of slightly chilly rain soaking her. 

The more she stayed in place and stopped thinking, allowed her brain to turn off the turbo and just go silent, the more wonderful it started to seem.

Amy did the same next to her, fingers steepled on her stomach, breathing so softly she was kind of convinced the older girl was either asleep or mentally gone.  

It was easy to see why.

With the sirens and the clamour of people seemingly so far below them, muffled further by the rain, it almost felt like a little daydream. Muffled sounds, distorted vision, a magical susurrus rhythm of taptap tap tap taptaptaptaptap playing in tune across her body and ears, each raindrop a little note, falling from the sky to join the choir…

And what a sky.

The clouds were heavy over them specifically, yes, but just above the line of clouds responsible, the sky faded into a muddy swirl of sunbeams dancing through misty fingers in the sky, gray mixing with warm yellows and relaxing blues and shining down in distinct lines like little spotlights, blessing at random with their warmth and light. 

Her eyes slowly slid half-shut, a small, bittersweet sense of wonder overtaking her.

Sweet, because it felt almost otherworldly up here. Distant and detached, a little gravel-lined shipdeck unanchored to the world below, locked in a moment of peace.

Bitter, because she wished Hannah was here, but if she moved, if she got up to find her, she’d miss the moment. She’d lose this immersion, and by then, the moment might be gone, broken.

The weight of the water pressed down her clothes, as if a blanket, something heavy and secure and covering.

The warm trickles of the sky’s tears, like ghosting olive fingertips playing at her temple, gliding across her wrists and tentacles with utter gentle care…

She could almost hear that humming melody Hannah used to hum in the cell when her mom was still nothing but a moment of endless warmth and softness within a nightmare, at least to her. Someone temporary and fleeting that she had to cherish at all cost, painstakingly taking the threads that made up their interactions and weaving them through the fabric of her mind until she’d never forget them.

If she focused, and just let the world fade, she could hear the song clearly, muddled by sleep and exhaustion and distant emotion but ever so clear.

It was intoxicating.

To bring Hannah, the sun and stars themselves, to her, into a moment so magical… it felt like her very grasp of reality was sloughing off of her like rotten flesh, letting her breathe, letting her mind sink into a strange trance.

Some part of her mind, ever so small and worried, bitterly holding onto the words of a woman she told everything but could never trust, and poked little holes into the veil, with doubts and questions.

…sort of… dissociating, if you would put it that way, a voice of a faceless figure whispered into the backdrop of the song around her, an intrusive off-key note, hard to ignore.

Miss Elena’s words, she remembered, and ignored.

She took a deep breath, the fresh scent of rain filling her lungs, like a wind of purity, washing away the everpresent miasma of filth and rot and burnt fuel off the air, allowing her to appreciate for the first time how wonderful the world could be when the constant screams of the city and its foetid stench could not plague her ears and nostrils.

She imagined a grass field below her, blades of grass through her fingers. She let the sight of the sky consume her, seeing no shapes nor patterns, just admiring each swirl and colour, letting the sight overtake whatever few thoughts remained.

…daydreams are not an uncommon coping mechanism, but the way you described the experience is worryingly vivid and consuming. If you indulge too much in them you might find yourself slipping into delusions…

Once again, she ignored the discordant note, because it was wrong.

She rarely did this, compared to the start, where she’d spend countless hours in her mind and fantasies and daydreams, seeking an escape within the cracked walls of her mind.

Now, only when Hannah was away did she use this to spend the time, to numb the chill.

So she indulged, feeling this moment of magic burrow into her mind like the root of a shy, selfish flower.

Eventually, she began to hum the melody herself, feeling her eyes grow heavy, Amy’s breaths evening out besides her.

What felt like years later, Amy took a deep, sudden breath.

“Can I ask you something?” Amy breathed out, serene.

She hummed positive, slowly blinking.

“What would you do if your mother… figure, hated you?” Amy asked, apparently also thinking of her mom, with probably much less fondness in her mind.

She thought.

It was… slow, calm. She didn’t put too much worry into it, she didn’t overthink as much as usual.

A minute later, she sighed, head still in the clouds, in the soft curls of the clouds above, stretching like a mane of curly hair backlit by a lazy sun.

“We’re not the same, Amy.” She murmured. “You shouldn’t do what I’d do.” She clarified, a soft rumble in her chest, close to a purr.

The play of rain, the fresh air, blowing through. No words were spoken.

“Why not?” Amy asked, quietly.

Because if Hannah theoretically hated her, she’d work to fix the reason, fix herself or whatever she’d done wrong. If there was no reason, she’d do whatever Hannah told her to get in her good graces again. And if she couldn’t do that…

Her mind blanked.

But she couldn’t say and of that to Amy, because Amy didn’t do anything wrong. There was nothing wrong with her besides being a bit weird. Carol had no reason to hate Amy, and Carol was not a good enough human being for Amy to bother appeasing like Taylor would Hannah.

Their situations were too different for her to offer something applicable to the older girl.

So, she didn’t provide an answer, and eventually, Amy wasn’t expecting one, breaths evening out, quieting, until she was assumedly napping.

Not joining her, because she wasn’t tired, she simply enjoyed the moment, a faint smile on her face, eyes half-lidded.





She’d elected to wait in the hospital lobby for Taylor and Amy, rather than stalking around the hospital asking for them.

Carol had… seemingly left, so all that was left for her to do was awkwardly take pictures with people in relative quiet, and annoyingly, awkwardly suffer through two different people trying to interview her, which she indulged. Just enough to say the basics of the situation.

She learned long ago that you couldn’t do much about journalists but use them like they used you, and if they got too disrespectful, they’d be out of a job soon because reputable networks hated their image being besmirched by disrespectful incompetents.

After that, she just waited for Taylor, and Amy, and waited… a lot. For a long, long time. Mostly passing the time by talking to whoever decided to come up to her for small talk or to ask her if something was going on, various bits of conversations, largely meaningless and somewhat normal and pleasant.

Of course, she hadn’t expected her girls to come down absolutely soaking wet out of the elevator, shoes squelching with every step, and certainly not with Amy practically asleep on Taylor’s back, hoodie up, shivering faintly, hands crossed on Taylor’s chest and clenching onto Taylor’s hoodie.

Don’t get her wrong, a half-awake Amy grumbling about the noise like a scraggly, wet, moody, cold cat while clinging to her daughter like she was the world’s best heatpack was incredibly adorable, but what the hell had they been doing?

Most of such wondering thoughts fled when Taylor’s calm, almost dead eyes saw her, and literally lit up, suddenly bright red, widening with joy, a tentacle digging out of her back to wag twice, in the most adorable damn way and good god she was so cute hnnn she wanted to smother her in kisses-

The sudden rush made Amy startle awake with a yelp as Taylor dashed forward.

“Mom!” Taylor squeaked, and crushed her into a hug, and she oomph’ed as Taylor hauled her up to sway a bit from side to side in sheer excitement, face in her shoulder, Hannah smiling so wide it hurt as she fumbled for a second with where to put her hands, deciding to rub Taylor’s shoulders.

“Hey sweetheart. Missed me?” She cooed, unable to help herself from baby-talking a little, knowing the answer quite well already as Taylor hurriedly put her down.

Taylor nodded incessantly, humming a positive- oh my god so cute-  and she looked up into a tiredly blinking Amy’s eyes, over Taylor’s back.

Grinning wide, she was sure Amy thought she had quite the silly look at the moment, but it didn’t seem to register in the healer’s mind.

Said girl’s hands were kind of trapped between Taylor’s collarbones and her sternum, so she couldn’t really do much but stare at her from a comfortable six to eight inches away, blinking like a lazy lizard.

“...Hey.” Amy mumbled, eyes hazy, a few wet strands sliding down to fall infront of her face.

She lifted a hand from Taylor’s shoulder, and brushed the strands back, smiling serenely as she put her cheek on her daughter’s head, eyes still on Amy.

Amy’s eyes fluttered shut, immediately, her neck going limp, her chin on Taylor’s shoulder making her head slowly roll to the side.

She wasn’t sure if it was just that talk with Carol making her so weirdly appreciative of the girls, but they were both just being such complete adorable fluffballs she felt like grabbing both of them by the cheeks and forcing them to endure an embarrassing barrage of forehead kisses.

Still, even if she mostly let Taylor lead in terms of public affection, and was certain that her daughter would love them, she was pretty sure Amy would get legitimately weirded out at her if she even tried that, so she just brushed back another tumble of wet hair, enjoyed the wordless hum-bum-grumble-mumble that Amy let out, and put then her hand back on Taylor’s shoulder.

She was fairly certain a decent amount of people were probably taking pictures but god damn it that was expected at this point and she wasn’t going to let strangers being weird dictate her actions.

“What did you two even do?” She asked, quietly, watching Taylor’s tentacle wriggle as it continued supporting Amy’s position, her arms squeezing her to the edge of discomfort.

“Amy wanted to sit in the rain. It was really nice, actually, but she eventually started shivering so I grabbed her and… we’re going home?” Taylor asked, chin on her collarbone, cute, wide, innocent eyes blinking up at her, despite their aggressive colouring and shape.

If anything, having two blood-red glowing rings look so innocent only made the incongruence more easy to spot, even cuter.

She pecked her forehead through the scarf with a small ‘mwah’, and nodded at her, cheeks hurting.

She took a moment to just look at her daughter, slightly almost struggling to believe how lucky she was, how much she loved her, how adorable she was.

Taylor blinked up at her, obviously smiling, chin still on her collarbone, looking up at her like a particularly pleased, thoughtless puppy, eyes completely full of love and absolutely nothing else, absolutely soulful.

Taylor was using the tentacle to hold Amy up while still hugging her, but if it wasn’t occupied, she could just imagine it wagging behind her incessantly.

God, she adored Taylor so much.

Amy tried to use one of her arms to block her ears, grumbling, and she broke her stare to glance up.

Besides the noise of a hospital lobby… Yep. Lots of cameras and awkward, shameful looks from the people who realized she noticed them.

Oh well.

“Let’s go.” She said quietly, and gently pushed Taylor’s shoulder towards the door.

Ignoring the looks, Taylor carried Amy out, using a tentacle to keep her on her back, hugging her right arm and practically nuzzling her shoulder the entire way out while using a second tentacle as an umbrella.

Hannah couldn’t help but reciprocate every few steps, either with a quick kiss to her head, or by playing with her hair, now in a messy ponytail that barely contained the mane.

They got in the car without further incident, and she watched with fluffy, fuzzy warmth in her chest as Taylor very carefully peeled Amy off and bundled her up on the passenger seat as the girl sleepily cussed at her about how she didn’t wanna go to the hospital, curling up in a ball.

She had to press a hand onto her mouth to not make embarrassing cooing noises under her breath that Taylor would hear, because it was just so cute.  

Speaking of Taylor, wasting no time at all in cuddling up to her, scarf pulled down and nuzzling her with fervour, as if she’d been gone for fourteen days instead of three hours, Taylor shoved her face into her half-open jacket, and promptly went completely limp, hands comfily tight around her waist, breathing in deep against her collar.

“I missed you.” Taylor mumbled, and she pulled her own scarf down to kiss her head, over and over again as Taylor’s shoulders shook with a soundless giggle, squirming.

“I know sweetheart, but I’m so proud, and I adore you, and I’m really happy that you’re being so soft and supportive with Amy and you’re just the most wonderful thing.” She rushed out, unable to stop her voice from turning a little squeaky, hugging Taylor to her chest, smiling wide.

“M’gonna cry.” Taylor warbled, hugging her harder, burying her face deeper into her open jacket collar.

She chuckled, warm and soft, and her eyes flit to movement from the side.

“Feel free sweetie. Can you turn on the heat though? Amy’s shivering.” She softly suggested, and Taylor peeked out of her jacket at the console, brows furrowing in confusion, before seemingly giving up on figuring out what button did what, two gigantic tentacles filling all the footroom around her legs, which quickly wriggled over the shifter to cover Amy like giant weighted, heated blankets, gathering her legs up on the seat and moulding to her shape.

Amy grabbed the flat edge of one and pulled it to her cheek, other cheek smushed against the seat, shivers subsiding, and she felt her cheek muscles cramp and her chest push out a soundless little squeal because how were they so cute!? They were teenagers!

Were the Wards like this and she just hadn’t noticed before?

Oh god, she’d never be able to face Vista again without making it obnoxiously obvious how adorable she found her.

She shook her head, chest warbling with laughter, and Taylor shifted to press her ear over her heart, letting out a sigh of pure, pampered comfort.

After a bit more luxuriating in how much she loved her life at the moment, she pressed the licence plate flipper button, and began to drive out. 

Notes:

after the last few chapters, I felt like both YOU and ME deserved pure, worthless fluff where absolutely fucking NOTHING happens and everyone's just mushy and happy :D

ON THE NEXT EPISODE: MALL SHOPPING AS A FAMILY! A SEARCH FOR PHONES! DEFINITELY NOTHING WILL HAPPEN ;D

Also, if you're not worried about sickness, do go up to your local rooftop and just lie on it while it rains. Especially if it's still daylight. Trust me, it's fucking WONDERFUL. Best time of my life.

love yall, tyvm for the comments as usual, I READ THEM ALL TY

Chapter 47

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Welcome to the Parahumans Online message boards.
You are currently logged in, Valkyr
You are viewing:
• Threads you have replied to
• AND Threads that have new replies
• OR private message conversations with new replies
• Thread OP is displayed.
•  Ten  posts per page
• Last ten messages in private message history.
• Threads and private messages are ordered chronologically.

♦ Topic: MOM MILITIA APPRECIATION THREAD
In: Boards ► Brockton Bay ► MISS MILITIA FANCLUB ► MOM MILITIA APPRECIATION THREAD
Valkyr (Original Poster) (Wiki Warrior)
Posted On Apr 13th 2011:

GUYS

MISS MILITIA HAS A DAUGHTER

LOOK AT THESE PICTURES.

SHE'S JUST SITTING ON HER IN THE CAFE IM IN, THEY'RE JUST CUDDLING ITS SO CUTE

I WANT A KID NOW SO BAD

EDIT: IT'S 100% HER DAUGHTER CHECK THE NEWS

EDIT 2 AS OF A WEEK LATER: GUYS, CHECK OUT THIS ALBUM OF PICTURES FROM BROCKTON GENERAL. PANACEA GET! MISS MILITIA NOW HAS TWO DAUGHTERS!

THE FAMILY GROWS :D

(Showing page 1 of 18)

►havefun93
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
Wait, what?

???

I've been a fan of Miss Militia since I was like ten years old, and she's NEVER taken a long enough break to make this make sense??? The longest she's gone without a public appearance is three months. We would have noticed a baby bump, I feel like?

►Divide

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

Yeah, what above guy said.

Besides, er, idk how to say this, but Miss Militia is kinda brown-ish? A bit?

The girl looks pretty white to me.

Then again, maybe the girl is adopted?

If so, holy crap I don't know what Miss Militia did to get her to love her that much without being her biological mom, but I'm kinda jealous.

►Feychick
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
Okay, this is very cute and all, but I feel like I'm intruding on a private moment just seeing these.

Maybe just let them chill in the cafe without taking pictures of them? It's just creepy.

►SenorEel
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
They're in public and by now it's already on the news, even if only for a bit.

Kinda late, feychick :D

Still, my admiration of Miss Militia went through the roof. I'm an adoptive parent myself and it took YEARS for my daughter to even see me as her father and call me as much.

And the woman's got the girl, what looks like a late teen, sitting on her lap in public. It's obvious the girl adores her.

I kinda want to know her secret, it would have made my life so much easier :o

►Aloha
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

I can't be the only one who feels weirdly uncomfortable with the picture...?

Maybe my family's just cold but who the hell sits on their parent's lap after they're like, eight or nine?

►Lolitup

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

as someone that's 16, it is very uncomfortable to consider doing that myself with either of my parents but it's pretty cute to see someone else do it so idk

tbh i think we're all unused to affection to the point it makes us uncomfortable xD

►Sothoth

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

guys, more pictures!~

awwwwwww look at em holding handssssssssss hnnnn

►Moddkilla

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

ayo wtf I thought thats her girlfriend or something

do people really cuddle with their parents like that? im conflicted between "cute" and "weird"

►Kriketz

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

man some of yall just dont have parents that love you and it shows

that girl fucking ADORES her mom and you can tell, you can just tell from how she looks at her through the damn sunglasses

it's not weird yall's parents are just cold as shit

End of Page.   1, 2, 3 ... 16, 17, 23
(Showing page 9 of 23)

►Loyal
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

Their cuteness will not distract me from the fact the girl is a dirty, disgusting tea drinker.

I feel betrayed, hurt, and destitute. My favourite heroine's child is the worst of the worst.

(for real though, they're really cute together, to the point I have to wonder the whole 'adopted' thing. I don't act that close to my biological parents, and nobody I know does either. I think Miss Militia just has a white husband or something and her daughter just absolutely ADORES her xd)

►ijustmadethisacc

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

I feel like a voourie... voyeur...? whatever it's spelled, looking at these images. Taking pics of people as they're doing their thing is kinda shitty imo, even if IN COSTUME.

That aside, yes, that is a very cute picture and I hate to admit it

►Iblis

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

MOM MILITIA GETS A SIDEKICK

AND THEY'RE ADORABLE

IM ALL FOR IT

im curious what the hell the girl's power is though? Has to be guns or something, right?

►LIMITBREAK
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

damn, Miss Militia just went from Gun Babe to combat milf

if she ever wants a second kid she should hit me up

►bothad
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

... right, IGNORING THE GUY above...

guys, new vid just surfaced

here

fomghhurgejif look at how she zips up to grab the cups and skips back to her mom its so adorable

im dying, my arteries are full of sugar
knchhhh

►Mr. Fabuu
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

this is the weirdest goddamn thread

it's just a superhero hanging out with their kid but you guys are making it like a religion or something, chill tf out

►Antigone
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

Never.

The Mom Militia fanclub will reign supreme.

►Aloneandbored

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
A superhero mom and her teenage daughter cuddling and talking, radiating love and warmth. It's moments like these that remind us of the power of family bonds.

►WhedonRipperFan
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

Aint no way the above poster is below 40 years old.

Still, true enough, this made my cold empty pit of a heart warm up a little.

Wish I had this kind of bond with my mom when i was little

►Trimlord

naaah, Miss Militia is one million percent fucking that girl, underage or not, there is no way this is normal, wtf is wrong with you people, even worse if that's her daughter

(User was banned for this post.)

►kissmehoe

I would word it differently but YEAH, EXACTLY!? I was waiting for someone to point this out! Maybe someone needs to look into this, hello!? That girl is way too old to be acting like that, she might have been groomed, it's not completely unheard of for heroes to be freaks behind closed doors. Teenagers don't do that and normal parents don't just roll with it, INVESTIGATE THIS

(User was banned for this post.)

►Kriketz

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

omg my hearttttttt

(guys, ignore the idiots, don't muddle the thread more :>)

►Lasersmile
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

dear Scion, that is the cutest goddamn thing i've ever seen come out of Brockton.

Aside from Vista, ofc.

End of Page.   1, 2, 3, 4 ... 16, 17, 23

(Showing page 15 of 23)

►Iblis
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

YOOO BITCHES

NEW DAUGHTER JUST DROPPED!

GO CHECK THE PANACEA THREAD

SHE'S LIVING WITH MISS MILITIA AND HER DAUGHTER WHOSE HERO NAME IS REVEALED AS 'GHOUL'.

LET'S GOOO

implausible or not, fuck it! WE BELIEVE!

►Chilldrizzle

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
we can keep huffing the hopium, but honestly I think Panacea's just going to go back and her family will try to sort itself out

New Wave is a team of heroes despite familial problems, so I don't have much doubt they're going to try and make things right. It's entirely possible that Brandish is just super paranoid and gave Pan the wrong impression or something, we all know how overdramatic teenagers can be

►Poit

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
this isn't the New Wave thread, maybe go there to discuss things like that :>

just be ready to get banned and called every name under the sun because that place is a complete warzone between the 'Panacea is an angel with clipped wings' people and 'this has to be a misunderstanding' crowd

either way, NEW DAUGHTER DROPPED YEAAA

►Mane Magenta
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
Wait i just realized something

doesnt it seem like the wording in Pan's post implies that she's an adopted child or am I just seeing sht that isn't there? It's kinda private stuff, so obviously it wouldn't be public knowledge, but go read it again real quick. She's sure making it sound like she's adopted?

IF IT HAPPENED ONCE, IT CAN HAPPEN AGAIN

GO MISS MILITIA, GET HER, SHE'S HAPPIER WITH YA ANYWAY

►Ultracut

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

this has to be the most weirdly wholesome, deranged thread i've ever come across

►Good Ship Morpheus
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

wait, does that post mean that we get to see Ghoul and Miss Militia again?

I AM RUNNING MY ASS OVER TO BROCKTON GENERAL RIGHT THIS GODDAMN SECOND SO HELP ME GOD IF I MISS THIS

►Kriketz

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

Guys! Picture!

Miss Militia may not have adopted the resident sad healer, but her daughter's making sure she's safe! :D

Took this two minutes ago at BB General hosptal

Ghoul looks spooky!

►ILOVEDRAGON1419214

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

okay, ur camera sucks butt, but the picture is apparently not edited.

So, jesus effin christ, I see why she wore sunglasses the first time.

She's literally got the red eyes with the goddamn lens flare on them like this is some deepfried meme or something, except its real.

Are we sure this is even the same person?

MiataChampion

you fkn sheep are fawning over a monster

that's not a person i dont buy it shes like some biomaker pet

ITS IN THE NAME

Ghoul!

what the hell do you think ghouls do, huh? they EAT PEOPLE, this thing is a man-eater pet probably given to Miss Militia to take care of and test for social infiltration and ur all falling for it. They make these things like Nilbog in vats and throw them at people to mass produce superheoes it explains everything, why she acts so weird, why she's so close and socially unaware, why she's got giant tentacles and glowing eyes, IT'S A FUCKING LAB RAT WEARING HUMAN SKIN SOMEONE KILL IT KILL IT KILL IT

(User was banned for this post.)
(Moderator note: unironically seek help, this isn't an insult)


►Valkyr (Original Poster) (Wiki Warrior)

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

>ILOVEDRAGON1419214
Yep, that's her!

I'm guessing she's trying to be intimidating to keep annoying people like us away, and if so, it's working! I'mma stay in my comfy bedroom thank you :0

Hope no journalist gets tossed out of a window tho, I dont want my mental image of a cutie patootie getting smashed so quickly

►Forgotten Creator

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
the red eyes of murdery cuteness

End of Page.   1, 2, 3, 4, 5 ... 16, 17, 23
(Showing page 17 of 23)

►Miraclemic

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
oh hell naw i wanted to ask for a picture or something but she glanced at me and I felt like she'd gut me if i said the wrong thing, she's scary as hell xDD

dang, I came all the way here for nothing

at least I saw that Panacea was ACTUALLY alright, which was relieving. That post was pretty heartbreaking.

►PissantMojo

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

Isn't this like borderline stalking xD

Criticaldrinker

Guys, am I the only one wondering if Ghoul is a monster cape? She kinda fits the profile, right? Socially unaware, a bit uh, strange, has mutations she can't hide like the eyes (the tentacles weren't seen on first appearance so idk), so idk.

It would be even more wholesome if MM took up the mantle of adopting a 'monster cape' (i hate that term), and it would explain some things.

dashcamwarrior

i mean, it... kinda...? Maaaaybe? solves a couple questions? But I don't think changed eyes are nearly enough to support the 'monster cape' theory. DISMISSED.

►Morgan Sinister

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
I feel like that's stretching it lol, to all the above comments.

and wtf are you guys actually running to Brockton General right now? Don't you guys have better things to do though? It's a tuesday.

►PissantMojo

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

im unemployed nigga i aint got nothing to do

got sacked a week ago and this thread's been my sole source of happiness since.

(User was warned for this post.)
(Moderator note: Cussing is fine but no racial slurs please, regardless of your race.)


►Valkyr (Original Poster) (Wiki Warrior)

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

GUYSSSSSSSSSSS

LOOK AT THESE PICTURES!

I LOVE SOCIAL MEDIA IT ALL GOES SO FAST

PANACEA CONFIRMED ADOPTED

THIS IS THE CUTEST IMAGE I'VE EVER SEEN IN MY ENTIRE LIFE

LOOK AT HOW SHE'S DRAGGING GHOUL AROUND BY THE HAND IN THE HALL OMFGG THEY'RE TOTALLY SISTERS

►Iblis

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

wait till Valkyr sees the fight video :D

►Valkyr (Original Poster) (Wiki Warrior)

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

fight?

noooo what? what fight?

edit: nvm i found it :D

don't call that a fight, glory girl just got jealous that her sister got another one and she got tossed a bit :> no harm no foul!

►Robby
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
Well, at least we know for absolute sure that Ghoul's adopted, because that power has pretty much NOTHING to do with MM's.

Still, i'm pretty damn amazed she can just toss GLORY GIRL like a bag of rice, how strong is she?
►Poit
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:

wow Ghoul and PanPan are literally GLUED to the hip, I haven't seen a single picture of the hospital visit without Ghoul practically on top of her

the shipper in me yung heart rejoices

►Tumbles

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
omfg no

you're gonna split this thread into civil war, you fool! why did you say that?!

End of Page.   1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6 ... 16, 17, 23

(Showing page 18 of 23)

►SDGigger
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
the "sisters" crowd sharpens its scythes as the "shippers" grab their pitchforks...

this is gonna be fun

►Kriketz

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
this is going to be a fucking disaster why did you say that xd

i know most of yall are young but as an adult this makes me uncomfortable as sht plz dont

►Feychick

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
UNLESS SHOWN OTHERWISE, SISTERS!

►Valkyr (Original Poster) (Wiki Warrior)

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
ALERT! ALERT! ALERT!

PANACEA IS ONE MILLION PERCENT ADOPTED!

CHECK OUT THIS VIDEO

hnn idk where to even start, Ghoul's adorable little squeal, the way she dashed to her mom like nothing else matters, Panacea asleep on her back, THE LAST COUPLE SECONDS WHERE AMY JUST MELTS AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

►Poit

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
DID WE REALLY JUST LOSE THE CIVIL WAR BEFORE IT EVEN STARTED?

FUCK

WETAKETHOSE

did we rly lose the war if we got a shipping fanfic out of it already?
(how fast was that though, goddamn)

►BadSamurai

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
this thread has given me more reasons to live than the last nine thousand pills that went into my body.

►Chilldrizzle

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
.... you good bro?

►BadSamurai
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
as long as Valkyr keeps dropping pictures, yes

►Iblis

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
... how the living sht did this even happen?

does Miss Militia have a "you are now my kid, do not resist" power or some shit? It's barely been a month since Pan went missing what the f*@#

WRITE A DAMN PARENTING BOOK OR SOMETHING THIS AINT HUMANLY POSSIBLE

►Answer Key

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
its called "vulnerability" + "affection" = "attachment x 5"

i do maff real gud

End of Page.   1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 ... 16, 17, 23

(Showing page 20 of 23)

►Divide

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
if either Ghoul or Pan find this thread they're going to be so goddamn embarassed they're never going to go outside again cuz of u fawning weirdoes

we're on borrowed time, fellas. Make it count.

►bothad

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
never before has a thread on this godforsaken site made me smile so much and for so long

god -and scion and whatever the hell else watches over us- bless em

and valkyr for being such a dweeb with the instant updates

►Valkyr (Original Poster) (Wiki Warrior)

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
stop asking for more updates im too busy rewatching the hospital vid for the 234th time

see you in a week

►ijustmadethisacc
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
SANEST PHO dweller worldwide

►Iblis
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
sanity is for boring people go back to ur cubicle little mouse man, are you gonna go grocery shopping too u lil stork looking mf huh little guy, huh loser?

►PissantMojo

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
Dragon is going to fucking NUKE this thread when she catches wind of this, I swear rofl

BEHAVEEEE PLEASE

►Valkyr (Original Poster) (Wiki Warrior)

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
GUYS FINAL UPDATE BEFORE I GO BACK TO WATCHING THE VIDEO AGAIN

GHOUL CARRIED PANPAN ALL THE WAY OUTSIDE AND EVEN MADE A LIL TENTACLE UMBRELLA FOR HER ITS SO CUTE

►Chrome

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
i mean, this is pretty cute I guess, but yall are really overreacting i feel like xd

►ALGOD

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
silence heathen
►Chrome
Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
ur mom

►Chrome

Replied On Apr 13th 2011:
is a very nice lady
End of Page.   1, 2, 3 ... 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 ... 16, 17, 23


 

Notes:

guys

im gonna be honest

i utterly despise writing PHO chapters, I have no clue how formatting works, the tools for it are all janky, and theyre exceptionally hard and unenjoyable to write

BUT.

you guys have been utterly BEGGING for one, so i thought i'd give it a shot for the first time :D

might be practise for Summoner too, why not, we'll see

see u soon :D

Chapter 48

Notes:

pretty short and fluffy, but i wanted to put something out before the week swapped :D

next chap, definitely, absolutely nothing happens, at all :D

Chapter Text

Hannah continued inwardly squealing up until Taylor hit the hay.

For many reasons.

For example, she greatly enjoyed watching Taylor try to wake up Amy, then starting to feel bad about it, followed by her very carefully trying to nudge Amy into her arms so she could princess carry her up to their apartment.

In their home, it led to Amy sleepily grumbling and trying to drag her heater- which was Taylor- onto the couch to sleep with her, which led to Taylor carefully peeling her off, embarrassed.

Then they just let Amy nap on the couch as they changed clothes in their bedroom, and returned to the living room to do some paperwork.

Well, she mostly did the paperwork, Taylor just sat in her lap, happy to be there, and had to occasionally sign some documents for schooling et cetera.

After such a chaotic outing, a couple hours of quietly enjoying each other’s company, with only the shuffle of paper and gently whispered murmurs to fill the empty space while the rain beat a steady rhythm at their windows, was absolutely and utterly welcome.

Taylor was, of course, unusually touchy, if that was even possible, running her hands up and down her back, nosing at her jaw and neck, holding onto her hips with her own, wriggling deeper into her grasp at every opportunity, and she could guess that it was her daughter’s way of getting her fill of her, after missing her so much for a few hours, so she didn’t put up too much fuss, despite it being pretty obstructive to her attempt to fill up necessary paperwork.

It was too cute to push her off, if she was to be honest with herself.

“Do you think we should go for phones today? Amy’s the only one who’s all that tired, and the mall closes at two AM.” Taylor eventually mumbled into her shoulder, and she slowed, ignoring her for a moment to finish the sentence and scratch her signature down.

Then she let her brain process the words, and hummed, lifting a hand to scratch at Taylor’s lower back above where the tentacles came out of, prompting a pleased purr.

“It’s not a bad idea. My vacation ends this week, so it would be good to make the most of each day… Depends on Amy, really.” She whispered back, and Taylor hummed, shifting to shove her muzzle into her hair and breathe in.

Like a huge puppy, she inwardly mumbled, and shook with silent laughter as she flipped a page.





Much like a hungry mutt, she was woken up by the smell of food, rather than the sound of cooking.

With a great, heaving groan and a yawn, Amy slowly straightened, one leg under her thigh, stretching out on the sofa, blinking bleary eyed at the fuzzy shapes in front of her.

Shithead pecked her side, and she hissed, slapping at her general direction to get her to fuck off as she rubbed her eyes with a sleeve, and blinked at a wall of-

T-shirt?

“Hey.” Taylor said, calmly, and- shockingly warmly and gently, and she barely had time to crane her neck up before two hands were shoved under her armpits, and she was yanked up like a toddler with a croaky yelp, wide-eyed, arms and legs kicking in panic.

Before she could wonder what the fuck, arms closed around her, one at her waist and the other at her back, a chin settled on her shoulder, fronts flush.

She startled for a moment, tense and wide eyed, hands half-raised and legs hurriedly settling against the floor properly and what the fuck Taylor!

She couldn’t help but be annoyed as her mind registered that oh yeah wait, this is a hug, relax, because Taylor had the unique talent of constantly pushing at her boundaries until she forgot what they even were.

She’d just gotten comfortable with holding hands and general touch, and now a fucking bear hug before she even got her brain to boot up properly? Really? 

She sank into the warmth with an unintelligible grumble, eyes slipping shut and mind growing fuzzy.

Fuck, she was so fucking warm that Amy couldn’t help but skitter forward, letting her cheek fall flat on her shoulder and hugging back, tightly, missing the blanket she’d just discarded and using Tay as a replacement with a deep sigh of satisfaction.

Taylor was a literal fucking human radiator. On low heat, but still, she had no idea how Hannah could bear to sleep in the same bed as her without dying of heatstroke. 

“Wus with the hug?” She mumbled into her shoulder, and Taylor hummed, a happy, unthinking thing, then shrugged.

“Felt like it. Good nap?”

She paused, memories rushing back.

“Wait. Did I fall asleep on the roof?”

Taylor snorted with laughter.

“Do you not remember?”

She slowly shook her head.

“I- some things?”

Hannah’s hand in her hair, for some reason, which- was a bit embarrassing in hindsight, and a blurry image of the inside of a car as she snuggled into a heavy blanket, that’s about it.

“My brain doesn’t function when I’m tired or sleepy as shit. I’m guessing I… fell asleep. How did we get here?”

Taylor hummed, then just- kinda- nuzzled her?

She was quite flustered at the moment, sputtering and unsure if she was enjoying this or uncomfortable. 

“You started shivering in your sleep so I just carried you to the car and up here.” Taylor chirped calmly, like it was no big deal, and she paused as she realized what that meant.

It was one thing to trust someone enough to fall asleep next to them without worrying they’d mess with you while you were unaware and defenceless, and it was a completely different thing to fall asleep next to someone and suddenly trust them to take care of you even if you were completely at their mercy.

It was- a nice feeling. To trust someone again. Especially with that kind of depth. A bit scary, but mostly nice.

She thought of that for a moment, going limp in the hug, eyes fluttering as Taylor held her up with brute force, not budging.

This was all… moving too fast, wasn’t it? She already trusted her more than she trusted anyone else she could think of aside from Vicky.

It was partly because Taylor was so damn earnest, she could admit, but it was also because Taylor’s bizarre obsession with her mom had made the girl’s opinion of her inordinately high for doing a simple task, which meant she treated her exceptionally well, which turned into a damn feedback loop where she appreciated Taylor a lot and it just kept going until they were pretty much best friends now.

It was so bizarre.

“You have a real talent for speedrunning relationships, you know that?” She mumbled, stomach fluttering with nervous joy, and Taylor snorted.

“I… thanks?” Taylor mumbled, amused.

She sighed.

“What time is it?”

“Eight PM. We could go to the mall today if you’re up for it.” Hannah replied from the table, and she raised her head a bit to peek over Taylor’s shoulder where her employer-roommate was carefully scooping pasta and setting a dinner table, eyes dancing with fond amusement as she watched them.

Something about the scene burned itself into her mind due to sheer resemblance, something she’d only seen in stereotypical early 90’s movies before, of a family setting a dinner table. The only thing missing was a man in a suit reading a newspaper and a larger table.

She ducked back down, feeling weirdly embarrassed and overwhelmed, jittery.

Then her brain registered that there were three plates on the table.

It was all a bit too much, too fast.

The hug, the- the domestic feeling in the house, these wonderful people cooking for her and- and including her, and realising she could trust Taylor as much as she could trust anyone for now, the catharsis of feeling free for once, it was just too much.

She felt tears rush to her eyes, and didn’t fight them, taking a deep, shuddering breath as she hid her face in Taylor’s warm, comfy shoulder, shoulders minutely shaking as her breaths turned choppy.

Taylor noticed, of course, because her stupid hearing made hiding impossible and this wasn’t just a silent cry, she felt like sobbing, she just refused to do so.

She just hugged her tighter, and the younger girl’s biology blinked out of her sight as tentacles rose to give her a full-body bearhug, glueing them together.

Too much affection, she wasn’t used to it anymore.

Her breaths stuttered, and she felt uniquely vulnerable as she felt tears choke up her throat and stain Taylor’s t-shirt.

Vulnerable, but not unsafe.

It was a heady feeling.

She almost let a sound escape, hugging tighter, shoulders jumping.

Part of her felt like she didn’t deserve this. Not these two wonderful people and certainly not this treatment, and the urge to pull away was still there, reminding her she was indulging in what she hadn’t earned.

But it was hard to think too much about how unworthy she was when Taylor was rubbing her back and keeping her trapped in comfy, soft warmth.

She sniffled, fingers clawing into Taylor’s shirt as she curled into her.

“Are you okay?” Taylor breathed out, almost into her ear, voice soft and full of concern, and any attempt to conceal the embarrassing outburst from Hannah vanished as those soft words forced a small whimper of heart-squeezing joy out of her.

“Y-yeah.” She croaked out, unable to vocalise further.

There were a lot of things she wanted to say, but she’d spent her life in a family where sharing or talking about your feelings wasn’t even a concept, so she just- she couldn’t. She couldn’t really express how much she appreciated Taylor being there for all of it, before and during and after, how much she appreciated Hannah taking hours of her time just to chaperone them to a hospital visit, letting her stay here, being so supportive…

“I’m p-per-perfect. Sorry.” She mumbled, and Taylor hummed in seeming acceptance. “Can we stay like this for a bit? You’re warm.”

“Sure thing. Wanna chat?” Taylor asked, calmly and warmly, and she nodded in reply.

It would be a good distraction.

“Y-you uhm, said something about the mall?” She asked, and Hannah made a positive noise over the drag of glass somewhere behind her current shield, which was Taylor.

“Yep. Neither of us are really tired, so Taylor suggested that after your nap we could go for a phone today. Would leave things open for tomorrow. I wanted to take her on a walk to the Boardwalk.” Hannah added.





“I wanted to take her on a walk to the Boardwalk.” Hannah said, and Taylor paused, half her attention on Amy as she rubbed her back and shoulders, her face still hidden in her shoulder.

Taylor really really wanted to go on a day-long trip out with her mom, just walking around, doing whatever they stumbled across, enjoying the only genuinely pretty place in Brockton.

But then she thought about Amy, sitting here cooped up with her monster plants and Shithead doing experiments, and felt bad about leaving her here, not joy like the first time, when she just wanted a private outing with her mom.

Experiments were good and all, especially now that Amy had obtained cancer cells to work with, but she’d had a rough week so far. Relaxation and some bonding would do her good.

And it didn’t feel like her presence would make the walk any worse. If anything, it would be nice for Hannah to have someone to chat with when she ran out of things to say. Plus, Amy was kinda funny sometimes.

So long as she got all the hugs, she was fine with it.

“We- we should take Amy too.” She said, licking her lips, somewhat surprised with herself for… the lack of jealousy, really.

Hannah froze in the corner of her sight, and she turned a bit to blink at her mom as she gave her a bewildered, pleasantly surprised- no, shocked, look.

She blinked, tilting her head in confusion.

“Y-you don’t have to. I don’t want to- to intrude.” Amy whispered, shakily, hugging her tighter, and she frowned, using one of the tentacles’ tip to very gently bop her on the head in reprimand.

“Ow.” Amy said dryly, not hurt in the least, and she snorted with laughter, surprised.

See? Funny. 

“It’s fine. It’ll be more fun with you.” She said, and Amy’s breath hitched, “Plus, as long as I keep a monopoly on hugging mom, I don’t mind. I run out of things to say pretty quick, so you can fill in the silence with your medi-stuff rambling.”

“‘Is not rambling.” Amy warbled, sniffled, then shifted to wipe at her eyes with an open palm. “Sorry. P-period moodswings.” Amy said, and she paused.

Amy wasn’t on that time of the month though?

She leaned down a bit to sniff her neck.

Yeah, she didn’t smell like she was on her time of the month.

Amy startled, pulling back a little, giving her that by-now familiar what the fuck look, and she blinked at her.

“You’re uh… not on your period though.” She said, confused.

Amy’s brows furrowed, eyes still glistening, before her eyes widened.

“You can fucking smell it? Don’t do that!” Amy squeaked, mortified. “Wait, who cares- d-don’t just rat me out like that, I’m trying to make excuses h-here!” Amy growled weakly, face beet red, punching her shoulder very ineffectively, and she blinked down at her, loosening her grasp.

Amy made no attempt to back away or leave, just glaring up at her with glistening, teary eyes and a head-to-chest blush.

It was more cute than intimidating, honestly.

…Wait, making excuses for what? Was she just embarrassed?

“I- Amy, I can smell pretty much everything and you can look at my insides whenever you feel like, I feel like this is a pretty equal violation of privacy.” She reasoned, easily.

Amy spluttered, taken aback.

Hannah burst into snickers behind them, and Taylor turned to look at her in confusion.

… She felt really lost in this conversation.





“Sweetie, stop bothering Amy.” Hannah huffed, watching Amy jerk and squirm and throw weak glares at Taylor as she poked her with the tentacles, head leaning backwards on the sink as Hannah reapplied the hair dye.

“I’m trying to find out where she’s ticklish. I know your spots but not hers.” Taylor reasoned, and it would almost be reasonable if it wasn’t for the uncharacteristically impish smile on her face as she annoyed Amy.

She sighed, a massive smile on her face, unable to find the interaction as anything but goddamn adorable.

“If you tickle me I will paralyse you for at least an hour.”

“I can just crawl around with the tentacles.” Taylor shrugged.

“That is a horrific mental image.” Amy grumbled.

Taylor smiled, smug as a cat.

“You’re welcome.”

“One hug and ten compliments on the pasta and you turn into this. I’m never being nice to you ever again.” Amy sniffed, and the girl had to be aware that not a single one of them believed that she was telling the truth.

Taylor poked Amy’s foot, and Amy yelped, pulling her foot away.

Hannah ‘tsk’ed, almost having gotten a drop of dye in Amy’s eye from the sudden movement.

“I will kick you. ” Amy growled.

“Girls.” She said, sternly, and Taylor immediately let the tentacle dissipate, smiling at her, chin on her hands as she sat on a small stool by the door of the bathroom.

“Sorry. Just… kind of excited about getting a phone and this is taking a while so I’m getting bored.” Taylor explained.

Amy continued to glare at her weakly, before she gave up the act with an eye roll. Far away from Hannah’s gaze, of course, since she seemed to be resolutely avoiding it when she was doing her hair. 

She could guess that the girl wasn’t exactly used to awkwardly staring up at someone as they pretty much just- played with her hair.

Who was used to that though?

She frowned as the water got even colder, prompting a grimace of discomfort from Amy.

“I think the building’s heat line is starting to break.” She hummed with a slight frown.

Amy glanced at her, then away instantly.

“... Do we have a beanie or something?” Amy asked, and Hannah shook her head in a negative.

Things calmed a bit from there.

It was only as she got the hair dryer that Taylor’s face wrinkled in distaste.

“I think I’ll go hide in the bedroom while you do this. The noise is insanely annoying and the pitch drives me nuts.”

Oh, that would explain why she never used it…

“Alright.” She said with a smile, nodding at Taylor as she slid out with a smile and a wave, and closed the door.

Amy continued to look at the wall, fidgeting as she gathered her hair and started drying it.

It was pretty cute how embarrassed she got about someone doing her hair, in her opinion.


Chapter 49

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The drive to the mall wasn’t particularly exciting, just calmly pleasant. Taylor sat in her lap, as usual, with the only difference being that Taylor had put a tentacle onto Amy’s lap to stop her from fidgeting and to give her something to pet, which Amy obliged to, seeming to find great amusement in Taylor’s purring.

Hannah continued to endlessly adore the sound herself, of course.

As she drove down to the parking lot under the mall and parked amongst the sterile rows of cars, Taylor wriggled over the transmission and onto a stuttering, flustered Amy’s lap, checking that she had all her things.

Which reminded her, she had to get a third key for her, only she and Amy had one at the moment…

“W- what- you- the fuck-” Amy continued sputtering, seemingly unsure of what to do with her hands, and Taylor turned to blink at her over her shoulder.

“Mom’s side has a steering wheel in the way. I’ll get off in a sec, sorry.” Taylor said, simply, and straightened her clothes.

Hannah yanked the parking brake up, and swung the door open, patting down her clothes real quick as she straightened.

They were nothing special, just a black leather jacket over a white t-shirt and dark blue jeans. Her kids-

She paused, blinking at the mental slip-up, a tad bewildered at where that came from, and then shook her head, closing the door.

Taylor had really scrambled her brain into ‘mom-mode’, wow.

Her- her kid, singular, Taylor, was dressed similarly, with some light jeans and a black plain t-shirt, while Amy wore a grey hoodie and some somewhat tight sweatpants.

This was a casual outing to get some things, maybe have some fun, and go home before it hit midnight, so none of them went to too much length to dress up.

Amy did pluck a purple feather off Shithead and stuck it in her hair though, like she had suggested a while ago.

It was really cute.

Taylor climbed out, followed by a strangely annoyed-looking Amy who was practically being dragged out of the car.

Not due to active resistance, she just looked resigned while Taylor hugged her torso and pulled her out.

“I can walk, Taylor.” Amy huffed, straightening her clothes as Taylor let go.

Taylor shrugged, stretching.

“Doesn’t mean you have to. If it wouldn’t make a scene, I’d carry both of you around with the tentacles.”

She snorted.

“That would feel quite strange.” She mused, and Taylor turned to her with a pout that had the strength to end wars on the spot.

It faded quickly, of course, because Taylor wasn’t terribly pouty in general, but also because Taylor skipped to her side, hugged her arm, and put her cheek on her shoulder, staring up at her with mindless happiness.

She laughed silently, cupping her other cheek and ducking down to kiss her forehead as Taylor smiled wider and clasped their hands together.

Amy walked over, a tiny, almost involuntary smile on her face as she took Hannah’s free side, standing beside her and waiting for her to go on.

So she did, going towards the sliding doors.

“Amy, did you bring money with you?” She asked, and the girl nodded.

“Yep. Brought a lot just in case I feel like splurging.”

She hummed, positive.

That was good. It was important for teenagers to feel like they had some kind of independence and freedom, and something like Amy having her own money she could spend however she wanted would help with that.

Taylor purred, the sound vibrating her ribs, strangely pleasantly, and she amended that it was important for most teeangers to feel like they had some kind of independence, inwardly, as they walked through.

“It’s kind of nuts that you’ve not had a phone before.” Amy said, to Taylor, some continuation of a discussion she probably hadn’t heard, and Taylor shrugged.

“Didn’t have friends before you, and my- my dad and I were pretty bad at communicating so it was pretty pointless.” Taylor said, her voice barely shifting despite the subject.

Despite herself, she smiled.

That was a lot of progress, all things considered. Taylor was definitely not over how her father’s life ended, but she seemed to be able to talk about him without tearing up on the spot.

“Huh. That’s a good reason as any, honestly.” Amy mused.

The walk up to the mall gave them a surprising amount of strange looks, despite their rather plain appearance, and she wasn’t sure what was causing it, but decided to put it mostly aside.

The first floor of the strip mall was almost exclusively clothing stores, with one fairly fancy hairdresser and manicure business each on other ends of the entrances, as well as a small perfume store.

Amy didn’t even glance at any of them, and Taylor didn’t seem too interested in anything but her, so they went to the second floor, which was populated by shoe stores, an arcade absolutely chock full of teenagers, and-

She didn’t get to see the rest of the floor, because Taylor saw the arcade and let out a small gasp, eyes sparkling as she turned to Amy, stopping them in their tracks.

“Hey, wanna play arcade games?” Taylor asked, quick and excited, a massive grin on her face, and Amy paused, blinking at her, then the busy, rowdy store. Then back to Taylor’s almost literally bouncing figure, wide-eyed with excitement.

With a deep, put-upon sigh and a badly hidden smile, Amy nodded.

“Yes!” Taylor hiss-shouted, and rushed forward, Hannah’s arm still in her grasp, pushing her to the left so she could turn and grab Amy’s arm to drag her too.

She just smiled, because while Taylor didn’t seem to notice the fact she didn’t ask for Hannah’s permission or opinion, she herself sure did.

A tiny show of independence, but it was a good one.

Taylor dragged them to a giant rectangular counter, which was double sided, with the back side equipped with a bar and a hangout spot for the adults to sit and relax in while their kids spent a half month’s wages on a couple hours of entertainment, and the other, front-facing one, being strictly about the arcade. An interesting way to do things.

She eyed the back side with a considering look.

She could get drunk, but never for long. The mild regeneration just flushed it out faster than her blood or liver could.

A bit of warmth in her would be nice though.

She didn’t particularly drink much, but it was one of the few vices she ever allowed herself to occasionally indulge in, and it would be nice to get something to enjoy herself too while the kids did kid things.

Taylor quickly wrestled the rules and payment methods of the arcade out of a flustered cashier who could barely keep up, and before she could even move to take her wallet out, Amy slapped down two hundred dollar bills on the table.

“Give us as many tickets as these will get.” Amy said, all business, and the poor cashier blinked, took it, and hurried to print dozens and dozens of tickets.

She lifted her brows at Amy, who raised them in return, a rebellious challenge in her eyes.

She smiled, and shook her head.

Taylor hummed, rubbing her cheek on her shoulder. Then she gasped, a tiny thing.

“There’s a shooter game back there.” Taylor began, gesturing somewhere to their left. “With these fake guns, it has some- aliens or something. We should try to get the high score.”

Amy rolled her eyes.

“You’re just gonna cheat and I’ll have nothing to shoot. ” Amy said.

Hannah paused.

Taylor and Amy? Shooting guns? Even if fake ones?

Absolutely fucking adorable. All the yes.

“I won’t play, but you two should. I can help you learn to shoot, I’ve got experience. ” She emphasized, and Amy chewed on her cheek, glanced at Taylor’s puppy eyes, and sighed with a smile, nodding.

The cashier gave them a seemingly never-ending chain of tickets, which Amy seemed to struggle to pick up and organise for a sec.

She snorted, and tapped Taylor’s chin, gently, nudging her away.

Taylor did as asked, and she quickly grabbed the tickets, wrapped them around her forearm, and gestured them forwards.

So much for that drink, but honestly, watching these two be normal, regular teenagers for a bit, would be far more soul-filling than alcohol.

“Go on, shoo. Go have fun, I’ll be just behind you.” She said warmly, more to Taylor, who gave her a hesitant look as Amy walked off, then followed, quickly glancing back to make sure she was following.

Taylor smiled when she saw she meant it, and bounced up next to Amy who was talking to an employee about the gun controls.

Taylor might have glomped her a bit, which prompted a stumble and a squeak, but Amy didn’t fall because Taylor just held her up, cuddling her in public.

How Amy hadn’t snapped at her to get off yet, she wasn’t sure, but Hannah supposed it was a gift of Taylor’s to make people incapable of saying no to her through sheer affection. 

She snickered under her hand, a wide smile on her face.

Yep, this was far better than alcohol.

The guns were obviously sci-fi themed, with angular lines and incredibly oversized bodies, likely to make people tire out faster and switch so that nobody would hog the machine for hours, but the basics were still there. All giant rubber with a laser where the barrel would be, pointed at a screen with a crosshair that would religiously follow the laser.

It was… surprisingly high-tech.

Amy fumbled with the gun a bit as the employee walked off to help others, while Taylor just observed it like it was made of foam, twisting and turning it.

Snorting a light laugh through her nostrils, she stepped forward, and put her hands on their shoulders, prompting a tiny startle and a jerk of Amy’s head, glancing at her over her shoulder before relaxing.

Taylor just beamed at her.

She pointed at the gun, and Amy’s gaze followed.

“Are you two right or left handed?” She asked.

“Right?” Amy asked.

“Right.” Taylor added.

She nodded, humming in consideration.

“Okay, so you have the right grip. Your right hands are more dexterous, and that’s what’s going to be controlling the gun and trigger reflex, so it should be far more comfortable. All your left needs to do is stabilize and support the barrel.” She instructed, and they followed.

God they were so cute holding these oversized guns. She was a bit of a gun-nut, she was aware, but she’d never intersected guns with cuteness before. But there was just some mental gap between danger and cuteness that only amplified both, especially present in Taylor, and it was distracting as all hell.

She really had to get them a fifty cal Barrett as a gift some day. After teaching them firearm basics of course. The mental image made her want to make embarrassing squee’ing noises.

“Alright, now, straighten your torso. Bend your stomach in a little, keep your feet straight. Cheek on the gun. Keep both eyes open!” She instructed, and clumsily, like stumbling ducklings, they followed her instructions, giving her a bunch of these adorable “am I doing this right?” glances.

With a smile on her face, she leaned forward to kiss Taylor on the cheek, and patted Amy on the shoulder.

“Yep, good enough. Have fun.” She said, smiling, and turned to find a stool to sit on.

It was not terribly exciting to watch, truth be told. The game was strange, like a… movie slideshow, sort of, where the camera and environment and character actions would just go on their own, and all the girls had to do was shoot the enemies fast enough to not die.

Taylor, of course, absolutely dominated, never even missing a shot, just instant headshots at everything that so much as twitched, but she took great care to only shoot on her side of the screen so Amy could have fun too.

And have fun, she had.

She had to take Taylor to the range one day... she was a better shooter than Hannah.

It was probably the adrenaline rush from such a strangely immersive shooter game with a screen about nine feet wider than it had any reason to be, but Amy was wearing an excited grin, laughing under her breath with every increasingly awesome display on the giant screen, shooting monster after monster.

More enemies got introduced, flying mutants and worm-like wriggly things, and at some point, one rushed for the characters’ feet, which had Amy yelping and jerking back, throwing her foot away from the screen, almost dropping the gun in the process.

She probably got a bit too immersed for a moment.

It was followed by a shared look between the girls, one embarrassed and the other amused.

Amy burst into laughter first, covering her beet red face and stumbling.

Taylor soon followed, Amy’s wheezing laughter too contagious to stop, and their characters on the screen quickly died from the distraction, not that either seemed to care.

She just put her chin on her palms, and beamed at them, inordinately happy for them doing such a simple thing as having fun like normal teenagers.

The second round had them winning the game after an intense bossfight with a strangely grotesque monster, and the loose, very loose ‘plot’ of the game concluded with the characters detonating the laboratory of the evil… whoever they were, with them inside it.

Amy’s arms started shaking from the strain at this point, so Taylor zipped over to help her slot the gun into the holder, and pulled her into a half-hug, turning towards her with a light, happy expression on her face that she’d yet to see.

Not the ecstatic, almost worshipful looks she made whenever she saw Hannah after missing her for a bit, just a simple, calm, joyful expression.

Amy was giving a cautious, but genuine smile as well, a bit squirmy in Taylor’s grasp, but not uncomfortable.

She quickly wiped her eyes, and followed the girls as they moved around the relatively thin throng of teenagers around, looking for something interesting.

There were a lot of interesting things, of course.

Amy was drawn to a motorcycle game with actual motorcycles controlling the game’s racing controls, suspended in place with an arcade machine and only allowed to lean for the steering,  and after a quick explanation, the girls got to racing each other.

In a game where control mattered more than reflexes and movement, Amy won quite handily, adorably smug about it.

Taylor didn’t let her get away with it of course, picking Amy up off the motorcycle, ignoring her squeaky ‘whoah’, and holding her up with one arm around her waist, humming mindlessly as she marched them around.

Amy hissed and squirmed a lot about how embarrassing this was, and Taylor pretended not to hear anything, making exaggerated motions as if clearing her ears out, a smug-as-sin grin on her face while Amy got progressively more red the more people stared.

She found it incredibly funny, but all that earned her was a dirty look from Amy as her snickering got too loud.

Any physical games like the hockey puck table thingie were ruled out, mostly from fear of Taylor hitting the puck too hard and decapitating half the store, so the girls settled on a car racing game, where it was just a bucket seat, steering wheel, and pedals, right in front of a curved widescreen.

Amy won that too.

She had a real talent for these things, honestly. Hand-to-eye coordination might not be her thing, but when given an instrument that controlled something by feel, she absolutely smashed it.

When the girl was an adult, Hannah would love to see if she would be into drifting. It was a pretty nerdy, niche part of car culture still, but it seemed like the kind of thing Amy would be good at.

Taylor would probably have a moment of panic to not damage the car or something in a tight turn, then accidentally slam the brake pedal to the floor, then through it, then through the street, and the car would flip.

Funnily enough, the next stop was a closed booth made to resemble a jeep, but the entire car interior was a saloon with plush seats and controllers, a wide screen in place of a windshield.

It was similar to the first shooter game, except instead of monsters, the car was driving through various sets of jungle-adjacent environments where killing very angry dinosaurs of all shapes and sizes before they wrecked the car and ate the players was the objective, and the screen was much smaller. 

After some quick pointers on shooting pistols while sitting, she ducked out and mostly just peeked through the curtain in place of a door, smiling at the light-hearted banter and tips the girls exchanged inside, voices light.

After five entire tickets being fed into the machine, the girls had their fill, and climbed out, apparently starting to flag in energy.

Well, Amy was. Taylor looked about ready to pick them both up and run in circles, utterly beaming at everything.

It had been about two hours of non-stop playing, so far, and they’d spent about half the tickets.

Taylor dragged Amy to another, far more realistic car simulator, with seats on swerve controls that threw them about as the car moved and crashed with some strangely expensive simulator equipment on display.

This place had too much money and nice stuff for a place in Brockton, as well as an actual security guard, so it might be a money-laundering front.

She’d report it after her girls got tired of coming here, of course, but until then, it had earned a small life extension.

The girls didn’t do great in the simulators, fumbling with the controls and completely out of their depths.

She ducked between their seats, and with a smile on her face, quickly taught them the basic controls of a car.

At least when the driving licence situation came up, they’d have it easier.

Amy won, again, and Taylor assaulted the poor girl with a nuclear-powered pout, making Amy burst into laughter as she dragged the faux-despondent girl towards her, Taylor dragging her feet and pretending to sulk despite the wriggling smile on her face.

“Let’s- not do that again, I think I’ll puke.” Amy exhaled, breathing a bit heavy, and Taylor straightened, dropping the act with a nod.

And another spontaneous hug that made Amy blurt out a sound like a dog toy. Her half-panicked hissing was quickly cut off by a soft, warm ‘Thank you’ by Taylor, and Amy seemed to pause, then slowly give up, sinking into the hug with a defeated, exasperated sigh.

“You too. Dork.” Amy softly replied.

Taylor poked a spot in Amy’s back in retaliation, prompting a yip and a jerk.

Before they could start bickering, she stepped forwards, and put a hand on both their shoulders, making both pause and look up at her.

God, they were so cute.

With a smile on her face, she ducked down a bit.

“Girls, I have to go to the bathroom for a sec. Behave, please?” She asked, sweetly, and Taylor blushed, nodding.

Amy wrinkled her nose, and nodded, before turning back to Taylor and going limp against her, luxuriating in the hug.

How the hell Taylor managed this in a couple days, she’d never understand, but it was a talent.

With a shake of her head, she offloaded the tickets on her arm to Taylor, and quickly excused herself.

Ten minutes later, as she was washing her hands, she quickly fixed her hair, a bit, shoving stray stands back into the ponytail.

One of the arcade employees walked in, and walked right next to her to clean her hands, momentarily making her pause and glance at the ten other free sinks available.

She wasn’t uncomfortable, but who the hell did that?

She turned back to the mirror, poking at the ponytail for another second.

Regardless of the weird employee, she-

“You should tell her about Sophia sooner than later. As for the other girl, you should let Amy handle it.” The woman said, out of nowhere, putting something down on the sink, on her side, and quickly stepped back into a stall.

She just blinked at the mirror, frozen in complete and utter bewilderment.

The door clicked shut, and she snapped out of it, whirling around.

“What? Excuse me?” She asked briskly, voice hard, and called her power to her, the biggest gun she could come up with, a single-shot breachloader with a bullet twice as long and thick as a finger, designed to put down elephants and buffalos, aiming it straight at the stall, on high alert, shoulders squared in a shooting stance.

Perhaps an overreaction, but this just stank of powers and trouble. Her long career was not attributed to a lack of caution.

No reply.

She inched closer, and lightly kicked the stall frame, finger sliding off the safety onto the trigger.

“Excuse me? Who are you and what are you talking about?” She asked forcefully, adopting her ‘I am a hero and you will listen to me’ voice.

Still no reply.

She lightly kicked the door, and instead of a rattle, she was met by the door languidly swinging open to an empty stall.

Her eyes narrowed.

Powers, trouble. They went together.

She pushed her power away, and turned, eye catching on what the woman had left on the sink.

A pair of… waxed ear plugs, and a note.

She took the note, straightened it.

‘Watch out for a girl that will have a strange fixation on your group, and keep Taylor away from her before she gets close enough to talk to Taylor and insult you. Let Amy deal with her. Just a friendly tip to avoid a mess, a ruptured stomach, years of stress and stalking, and a very lengthy, costly court procedure and settlement to said girl. The trial would be of the less deadly variety, this time. Consider my favour count from you to be two, now.’

“I- what?” She breathed out, incredulous, and read it again, brows furrowing.

What the fuck?

Who the fuck?

Why the fuck?

How- who-

How the hell did that woman know all this? Was this a bait of some… protection precog or something?

If so, how the hell did they teleport?

Wait, had they helped in the trial? Two favours? She couldn’t remember any precogs or teleporters on the roster…?

Tense and practically a second away from shooting the next threat on sight, she pocketed the item, and dashed out of the bathroom, head on a swivel, looking for the girls, heart pounding a thick, gut-churning rhythm.

She found them at the same exact place, Amy seemingly testing Taylor’s smell senses by shoving a bunch of gum under her nose and taking great amusement in the disgusted or pained expressions that crossed her face.

She paused, minutely relaxing, breathing out a massive sigh of relief, then quickly walked towards them, eyes jerking around for any sign of the cape.

By the time she got to them, she had relaxed a bit, but not nearly enough for Taylor not to give her a single glance and immediately notice, blinking at her, suddenly more solid and still than before, expression turning blank.

“Mom? What is it?” Taylor asked, and Amy turned to look at her, furrowing her brows, glancing from her to Taylor and back.

She took a deep breath, and slowly let it out, walking closer.

“I…”

She hesitated.

They had been having so much fun until now, just being normal teenagers and making memories.

She didn’t want to sour that with… potentially unneeded worries.

Especially since Taylor had been in such a good mood, damn it.

She sighed, shook her head, stepped forward, kissed Taylor’s forehead, making that stiff blankness instantly vanish, and put a hand on Amy’s shoulder, making sure her thumb was touching naked skin as she spoke.

“I got a call from the PRT saying that a uh, potential mess might be around the corner. Don’t worry about it too much, I’m sure my colleagues can handle it. Worst case scenario, Amy can protect us.” She said, half-joking, unsure if the contents of that note were actually serious.

Amy obviously noticed what was a lie and what wasn’t, and raised both brows at her, mildly incredulous.

Taylor had eyes for nobody but her, so she didn’t notice, breaking off from Amy to hug her and bury her face in her shoulder as she snickered.

“The snark will repel the villains.” Taylor quipped, and Amy snorted, amused, giving Hannah a quick questioning look, even as she smiled.

“Or you can just sniff them like a weirdo, that’ll send ‘em running.” Amy shot back.

“Didn’t send you running.”

“The only thing I run away from is my mistakes, and you’re not one of them.” Amy said, haughty, and paused, realising that that the self-deprecating joke came off a lot mushier than intended, and immediately cringed, blushing. 

“Aww…” Taylor cooed, smiling and peeking at Amy from where her face was becoming one with Hannah’s t-shirt.

As the girls got back to bickering and teasing each other, she kept her mind on the strange woman, running a hand through Taylor’s mane.

She hadn’t even looked at her face. They were unmasked though.

Further weirdness. Who the hell did that?

On the other hand…

If anyone knew that much about them and the trial, it was… not terribly likely they were an enemy. Just a really strange… troll of an ally. Why else would they ever do this, unmasked?

Hell, she even told her to tell Taylor about Sophia, which was a damn good idea, honestly. She’d kind of put it aside since Taylor had expressed absolutely zero interest in joining the Wards, but she had to know, it was only fair.

… Did Mouse Protector get a precog friend and a disguise just to fuck with her or something?

It was mostly intended as an insane inside joke, but it was far from the nuttiest thing the woman had done, so she put it on the bottomless ‘maybe?’ drawer in her head, and slammed it shut for the moment.

Even if Tina was a lot shorter and curvier than the cape in the bathroom.

“So, girls, wanna keep playing, or do you want to go get phones and grab a bite?” She asked, and Taylor grabbed her hand, popping her pointer fingers’ knuckle into her mouth.

She blinked at her daughter as mirth danced in her cute, big eyes.

“Wfy not fhoth?” Taylor asked, grinning wide as she harmlessly gnawed on her knuckle like a dog did a chew toy, and she burst into a piel of snorting laughter, not expecting that at all.

“Don’t slobber on her, dipshit.” Amy said, flicking Taylor’s head, and Taylor let go to turn to Amy, wrinkling her nose in that adorable little look of distaste she had. 

“I don’t slobber. Have you seen yourself eating pasta?” Taylor fired back.

Amy spluttered, blushing a nuclear red.

“I- bhu- wuh- the- it- it was really good and I was hungry okay!?” Amy hiss-whispered, throwing her hands out to the side, palms open towards them.

She checked her knuckle.

Yep, not a drop of spit, just fading teeth marks.

“Neither of you slobber, now come on, pick something to do.” She intervened, laughter in her voice.

Of course, her eyes still scanned around for an apparently- overly fixated person?

Why would someone walk up to them and start insulting them, what the hell was the connection there? Just some random insane crackhead maybe? Empire members, mad that she existed…?

She hoped the prediction would be wrong so she could dismiss the entire incident as a weird fever dream in a bathroom, but she had a certain amount of doubt in that.

Taylor lifted her head off her shoulder to look around.

“Hmmm… I think we played all the interesting stuff. Unless you want to shoot hoops?” Taylor asked Amy, who grimaced.

“Rather not. Reminds me of Vicky.” Amy said, then her eyes widened. “Er, Vicky’s trigger, I mean.” She hurriedly clarified.

Taylor made a soft ‘oh’ noise and nodded in understanding.

“So, phones, I guess?” Taylor asked.

Amy shrugged.

“Hm. Let’s go. Leave the tickets, someone will pick them up.” Hannah said warmly, and Taylor did as asked, following her.

After a couple steps, Taylor stopped hugging her arm with both of her own, using her left hand to grab Amy’s hand and drag her closer.

Hannah wasn’t sure she’d ever forget that painfully thankful, sincere, wide smile, but she knew she didn’t want to.

The trip to the electronics store was pretty short, since it was just a couple stores down from the massive arcade, but slowly, she relaxed, somewhat.

She still looked around enough for Taylor to give her these wide-eyed looks full of curiosity, but it didn’t go further than that.

The phones on display were predictably all locked inside these cases tied to the stands, because this was Brockton and petty theft was a hobby rather than a crime for a disheartening amount of people, but they were well made enough for the girls to try out the touchscreens, et cetera.

Then a literal armoured glass display case drew Taylor’s eye, with a familiar emblem on it, and she paused, tugging on Amy’s arm.

“Are those Dragon’s phones?” Taylor asked, pointing, and Amy paused, immediately putting down the phone she’d been fiddling with.

She followed behind them, mildly amused as Amy flagged down an employee who came over with a whole key roll to unlock all the locks on the display, a mall security guard eyeing them as he slowly patrolled outside.

She hovered over them, listening to the entire pitch for once.

Apparently literally bulletproof, directional speakers based on sensors which located where the listener or user was, waterproof, EMP-proof, hack-proof, incredibly powerful, with miniature fan cooling and filters… it was a phone designed to be immortal, powerful, safe and reliable, built with Tinkertech techniques, but not materials- likely a loophole in NEPEA-5, she could guess- imbedded into every inch, was the newest model, and thus, was incredibly, ridiculously expensive .

“Five- five thousand dollars ?” Taylor wheezed, incredulous, boggling at the employee.

Amy stared at him with incredulous offence, almost.

The employee nodded without hesitation.

“Well, yes. You get what you pay for though, this is the best phone in the entire world, everywhere, and will be for another couple years until Dragon makes the next even better version. And even then, this’ll likely last you a decade and a half with nothing but some basic maintenance like switching out the battery and cleaning the filters. Which are both easy to access, of course, there’s an entire DIY guide on the phone’s ‘Device Care’ section in the settings-”

“Okay, okay, just- one second. How much is it to buy this on MSRP?” Amy cut into the marketing spiel, and the employee hesitated, thinking.

Taylor looked confused on what ‘MSRP’ meant, and Hannah was surprised Amy even knew the term.

“I- well I’m not supposed to know or answer this, but between you and me, I believe four thousand or so, but you don’t get warranty and you’ll have to wait god knows how long in the consumer backlog, since companies get the thing first. Completely worth it, in my opinion.” The guy said, pushing his hair back with a friendly shrug.

From his words and Dragon’s pride in her few products, she could guess that the warranty would never be used, which was why it was so generous.

“We’ll take three.” She cut in, fully aware the store only had three, and all three of the people in front of her turned to stare at her, wide-eyed.

She raised a brow at them, giving a quick glance to each.

She’d made a million dollars off that toy deal alone, and they hadn’t even started to give her royalties from the sales yet, so she was not hurting for money to any extent.

She was kind of kicking herself for not caring about money until she had a cape daughter thrown into her lap. She could have a disturbing amount of money to spoil the girls with if she had started earlier.

“I- I don’t have that much with me.” Amy stuttered, bewildered, moving to put it back in the case.

She reached out to grab her wrist, and gently pushed the phone into her chest.

“Consider it an employee bonus for making friends with my daughter and being cute.” She chirped, patting Amy’s shoulder as her face flushed red, and turned to Taylor, who was still just blinking at her in horror.

“I- mom this is way too expensive- ” Taylor hissed, wide eyed, moving to put it in the case too, and she made a quick ‘tut-tut’ noise, making Taylor pause and stare as she wrapped an arm around her shoulder, ducking down to kiss her forehead, before leaning back to give her a piercing stare, grabbing her by both shoulders. 

She really wanted Taylor to realize that money was never going to be an issue anymore, and she wouldn’t have to worry about things like that.

“Sweetheart, we could buy every phone in the store and it would barely put a dent in my pocket. And with how long these things are supposed to last and our... lines of work, bulletproof and shock-proof and rainproof et cetera whatever he said, those are going to save us a lot of annoyance and broken pieces of crap. Don’t worry about money, alright? Just enjoy the new phone. Plus, er, aunt Teresa would probably give these to you the moment you asked for them without caring. She’d be proud to, if anything.” She said, and Taylor hesitated, looked at the borderline sci-fi looking phone in her hand, and nodded, shoving the phone in her pocket and hugging her tight, nose in her throat.

She hugged back, smiling, and glanced at Amy, who just looked really confused.

She’d tell her about Dragon once Dragon gave her permission to do it, but until she could get a phone call to her through, it’d have to wait for a bit.

“Sweetie, I have to get my card.” She mumbled into her hair, and Taylor let out a tiny groan, but peeled off quickly, giving her this half-thankful half-nervous smile, still uneasy about spending that kind of money, but obviously accepting her words.

The employee rushed off to grab the card reader, muttering something under his breath.

“What did he say?” She asked Taylor, who blinked, thought for a moment, and shrugged.

“Something like ‘holy shit I’m so lucky’. I think he’s going to get a raise or something out of this? I don’t know.”

She hummed, and dug the card out, sparing a quick glance behind her.

Nobody too fixated, outside a few incredulous customers that heard and saw everything, and nobody who seemed upset.

The weird bathroom woman was probably wrong.

She pushed it out of her mind, and the employee came back, extending the card reader.

She swiped it, and it accepted the transaction instantly.

“One second, could you give me the phones? They come in these really elaborate cases, and we can’t afford to have display phones out to make people get an idea, since there’s so few of these and they’re so expensive, so I’ll clean them of your fingerprints real quick, put them in their cases, and give you the boxes.” He rushed out in almost one single breath, obviously excited, and they quickly gave him the phones as he thanked them and rushed away.

Taylor just stared, blankly for a moment, at his back.

“... We really are rich, huh?” Taylor whispered, incredulous.

She snorted with laughter, and Taylor turned to grab her arm and burrow into her side again, with a content sigh.

“Well, the current apartment wouldn’t make you think so, but yes, yes we are, bug.” She murmured into her hair.

Amy just kept glancing about, body language nothing but awkward.

She met her eyes, and quirked a brow, tilting her head in an obvious, unspoken question.

Amy cleared her throat.

“Hey uhm, Hannah? Thanks. And you’re getting another discount. Two point five grand a month.”

She huffed.

“You don’t have to do that.”

“Neither did you.” Amy shrugged, leaving the rest unspoken, no specifics given, smiling faintly.

Honestly, she didn't even see the money she gave Amy to be a salary anymore. It was more like a monthly allowance in her head, innapropriate or not.

From there, she broke off from the girls to request two phone numbers in the girls’ names, which an employee helped with at the counter.

Amy endured Taylor’s public cuddling with absolutely no grace at all, absolutely beet red and stiff, head duked down and using Taylor to hide, a bit behind her.

That girl was just the cutest, hissy, snarky mess of a grump that Hannah had ever seen.

The employee returned quickly, presenting her with three small boxes made of leather, with Dragon’s logo as the latch, in fancy but elegant chrome, all in separate bags, which she took as she urged the girls forward for their signatures on the phone forms.

A minute later, they were handed two SIM cards.

She gave them their bags, and held onto hers, Taylor nestling under her arm, all cute and cosy.

Before they could upsell them to a million phone accessories they didn’t need, she guided the girls outside.

It took a moment to realize she wasn’t sure what else there was to do in a mall. The girls had clothes and weren’t too enthused about that type of thing, nor were they the type to dress up and try to impress, and most of the mall was geared towards that kind of thing or restoraunts and the like.

Aimlessly, she walked, the girls following.

“Anything you two want to see, do, eat?”

Amy hummed.

“Home cooked meals are amazing, but god-fuck do I miss Japanese food. Sushi’s just… mmm ngh. ” Amy groaned, eyes rolling. Then she perked up immediately, gesturing to Taylor. “I was actually thinking of getting a bunch of... particular plants with a good lavender-like scent because the apartment smells like water, chicken and blood, which isn’t that pleasant, but I don’t know how Taylor’s nose is gonna handle it.”

Taylor grimaced a little.

“Eeeeeeh maybe if it’s like, super light lavender or something? I like my things to smell like mom, not flower oils, so… keep it in the living room and that’d be nice. Would make the absolute miasma of chicken smell go away I think.”

Amy hummed, nodding along, barely startling when Taylor’s hand darted out to grab hers and pull her closer.

“I’d open the windows to aerate more, but it’s surprisingly frickin’ cold lately, despite all the sun. Spring weather’s weird.” Amy noted.

Taylor nodded to that, then seemed to tense, suddenly.

Hannah glanced down, just in time to see Taylor straighten and glance out behind her, a moment before locking up, her grip on her arm turning steely as she froze.

Amy stopped, looking at Taylor, then following her gaze with Hannah.

There… wasn’t anything of note to see?

It took another moment of confused looking to locate the problem in the form of a wide-eyed stare directed straight at Taylor from a redhead with a slightly frazzled look to her, sitting still against the moving crowd.

Taylor let out a small wheeze, and turned around, eyes wide.

Hannah inwardly sighed as the redhead seemed to snap out of her shock, and adopt a strange, twitchy facade of a smile as she stomped towards them.

The bathroom cape had been right, it seemed. And Hannah hadn’t even been the first one to notice the problem.

Fuck.

Notes:

am very tired :d

the train goes on! things will happen! I lied!

but, next chapter is going to be so FUCKING FUN TO WRITE YEEEEEEEEEES

tyvm for the comments, they give me life and joy and motivate me to keep writing this at an unhealthy speed and I wish i had the clones necessary to reply to all of them without making each chapter take 20 years

enjoy, hopefully :>

Chapter 50

Notes:

yall gave me too much hype and energy with all the speculation and nice comments, so have another chapter literally a day after the last, to satisfy the cliffhanger <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

She wasn’t scared of Emma.

It was just-

Taylor's brain worked like a collection of cabinets. Her life was split into ‘before’, ‘in-between’, and ‘after’, centered around some... certain incidents.

Currently, she was living in the ‘after’.

And it was amazing here. She had everything she could ever want. The in-between felt like a lifetime ago and the before felt like an entirely different fabrication of her imagination, almost, something so distant it couldn’t be quantified. A side-story in her head that had actually happened but didn’t impact the present.

Then she saw Emma and it felt like all the cabinets in her head neatly sorting her life exploded into a million pieces, leaving a scrambled pile of memories behind.

It reminded her that the locker was real, that Winslow had been a pain until just a few months ago and it still existed just a few streets away.

It felt like a million, tiny little pieces of delusion and denial had the blanket torn off and left to char black under the gaze of reality.

She hadn’t even realized that she had turned the Trio into something like an abstract idea from another life until now, hadn’t noticed how the memories and the truth were so deeply suppressed that they might as well be fairy tales she was reciting to people and herself to explain how she got where she was now.

So, no, she wasn’t scared of Emma, she was just extremely overwhelmed and having another moment of profound realization that she was not okay in the head.

Of course Emma still existed. Pushing her out of her thoughts until she’d almost forgotten her wasn’t just a coping mechanism, she had accidentally been slipping into- she’d read about the term somewhere, but she couldn’t quite remember. Just a false state of mind where she had suppressed the memory to the point of self-delusion.

“Taylor? Taylor, you’re freaking the fuck out, what’s wrong?” Amy asked, squeezing her hand.

She was?

Oh. Yeah, she was.

A second of silence passed, before Amy gasped.

“Taylor, your fucking eyes!” Amy hiss-shouted, and she turned to blink at her for a split second, seeing a wild mess of people and colours and Amy in front of them, before the words registered.

Then two soft, familiar palms covered her eyes, the heels gently pressing into her eyes, blissfully blocking out the light but there was so much noise-

“Amy, dig into my pocket and put the ear plugs on her.” Mom ordered, gently pressing her palms into her eyes, a surprisingly calming gesture, and Amy did so, hurriedly, as she stood there, breathing heavily, stiff and still.

She- wait, where were they again? A restaurant?

She wanted to focus on the present and the now but she was still stuck in the fact that she had literally been pushing herself into literal denial and delusion without even realising or meaning to.

That- wait, Sophia still existed.

Madison was still- a human, a person, somewhere out there, probably not even that far, doing her own thing.

Holy shit, why was this surprising and- and weird to think about?! Of course they were, they were- this was-?!

This was reality and they still fucking lived in it.

What else would she have slipped into denial over, if she hadn’t realized this? She always pushed away the fact she killed her dad, kicked the memories away every time they surfaced, because it hurt to think about, but if she’d kept doing that, would she forget how he died or just- have the memories locked into a little cabinet in the back of her head, never to leave?

She didn’t think so but the possibility was scary.

Would she go put flowers on his grave and not remember that she put him in it, in five years, or ten?

How did she- she didn’t even know that was possible.

Two fumbling hands pushed the ear plugs in, and to her surprise, the noise level around her got completely decimated, into a low whisper.

These were good.

No, wait, Emma. Emma was behind her and walking towards her.

Emma was a person, not a weird, distant memory.

She was stuck in a loop of astonishment and disbelief, and then disbelief and astonishment aimed at her disbelief and astonishment and just- going in circles, breathing heavily.





Taylor was thankfully turned away from pretty much everyone who might have seen her eyes switch, but she had still given Hannah a small heart attack for a second.

Taylor seemed to get a bit calmer and a lot more still after the earplugs went in, but she still seemed to be in a strange state of shock.

God damn it.

“What the fuck is happening? Who is that bitch?” Amy growled, glaring at her.

“Emma.” Taylor whispered, in reply, and they both paused to look at her.

Amy still looked confused, but the red hair and the name finally made a connection snap in Hannah's mind, from a long, lengthy tale whispered in a cold metal cell by a quiet, scared girl, what felt like ages ago.

That- that was Emma Barnes. One of the people that had made her child trigger.

Resisting the urge to grab a weapon, she breathed in deep.

She opened her mouth, and paused.

Normally, she would respect Taylor’s privacy and tell Amy to take her spot as she went to block the girl from getting closer and freaking Taylor out, not explaining anything.

It was a desire to defend and block danger, a logical reasoning that she was the adult here, and a healthy heaping of wanting to scare the twerp away before she punched her in the face, teenager or not.

But that goddamn note was stuck to the front of her mind, and she could easily visualise how horribly that could go if she overestimated the girl’s tact and respect. Without the ear plugs, Taylor could absolutely hear whatever abuse Emma spouted.

One of the people that had made her trigger, spewing abuse at her mother? Taylor would definitely end up doing something rash like punching the girl in the stomach and- what did the note say? Rupturing it?

A sign of severe self-control considering she could make the girl explode into chunky bits of gore with a real punch, but still too much for a normal human to take.

Let Amy handle her, that stupid note said.

She looked at Amy, who was glaring at the rapidly approaching girl, and glancing at her with a demand in her eyes.

“She’s Emma Barnes. She- used to be Taylor’s best friend then ditched her for another friend group. She and a friend of hers made Taylor trigger.” She whispered, teeth grit. “Did Taylor tell you how she-”

Amy gave a sharp nod, her brow twitching as a sneer curled her lip, fists shaking in rage. Her eyes seemed to get considering, a little conflicted, before a sharp, angry resolve cleared them.

“Keep her company, I’ll go deal with this cunt.” Amy growled, letting go of Taylor’s shoulder, and stomped away, not expecting a reply.

She wasn’t sure she made the right decision, but that stupid fucking note certainly seemed to claim so, so she turned away, and bent down to put her lips on Taylor’s forehead, palms still gently pressing into her eyes.

“Sweetheart? Are your eyes closed?” She asked, to confirm, and after five long seconds, Taylor nodded.

“Yeah.” Taylor said, sounding weirdly calm and far away.

“Okay. Keep them closed, alright? Let’s go find somewhere quieter to sit. I think there’s a coffee shop around here with a nice large balcony and insulated entrance, Battery once dragged me here. Let’s go see if it’s still here. Amy knows my number, she can find us later.” She gently instructed, and after another two seconds of nothing, Taylor nodded, a tiny hum.

“S-sorry, just- thinking.” Taylor breathed out, sounding incredulous, and raised her hands to hold Hannah’ wrists, sliding her hands up to weave her fingers through hers and slowly pull them off.

Her eyes were closed.

“I- I don’t want to hear them. Let’s- let’s go?” Taylor suggested quickly, and let go, shuffling into her side.

She quickly wrapped her right arm around her, her left taking Taylor’s hand, and she quickly guided her away.

Glancing once behind her, she watched Amy get in the girl’s path, almost right in her face.

The girl pushed her almost instantly, and Hannah froze, fingers twitching as she realized that she left Amy to deal with a veritable sociopath that had made Taylor trigger, and it could absolutely escalate to physical violence. And she didn't know what that girl had on her.

Her power was snarling at her to pick a rifle and turn the girl’s head to gibbets, her limbs locked and muscles tense.

If she saw anything so much as glint in that girl's hand, she'd kill her.

To their great fortune, Amy grabbed the girl's wrist, and the girl stumbled, before awkwardly being led away by the hand, weirdly docile and walking like a drunkard, and Hannah breathed out a long sigh of relief.

Right, powers.

Amy had those.

She just hadn’t expected her to use them like that on another person.

“She’ll be fine.” Taylor mumbled. “Amy’s tougher than she looks. And less than she acts.”

She relaxed, and turned back forward, nodding, still worried, but not having to actively hold herself back from executing a teenager in broad daylight.

“Are you alright?” She asked, gently, and Taylor didn’t reply for a moment, before giving a distracted, slow nod.

“Y-yeah, yeah. Just… I’ll- tell you later?” Taylor asked, and she nodded, kissing her hair once, sagging in relief.

Whatever was going on, it wasn’t a panic attack or anything, which was- good? Taylor was acting strange, still.

God she wanted to strangle that girl with her bare hands for ruining such a good day, right at the end of it too.

Maybe she needed to get some anger management classes, because where the girls were concerned, she was worryingly ready and willing to jump straight to violence.

That was probably just a ‘parent’ thing, but she wouldn’t know.





“Fuck out the way you fat bitch-” The redhead sneered, and without warning or a chance for her to reply, pushed her, and she fumbled for a second, not expecting instant fucking physical assault just for standing in her way for less than a goddamn second.

It was mostly burning, utterly seething fury that let her react so quick as to grab her wrist while it was retreating, barely stopping the store bag from flying out of her free hand.

Then she promptly switched off the girl’s fucking everything, barely stopping herself from including the bitch’s heart and brain in that package.

Millions of nerves were severed with hairline cuts, sensory and gustational inputs were erased, vocal cords snipped, millions of pathways snipped in a millisecond.

The girl, predictably, went to crumble like a broken puppet on the floor.

Amy was too good at this crap to let her.

Muscles pulled, tendons followed.

She had lengthy experience in feeling someone else’s biology while they were walking, moving, doing things.

Puppeting a meat suit with no way to resist her or understand what was going on was not that hard. She even made her eyes move a bit to make her seem aware.

It was not easy either, as she had to slow her walk to a long shuffle, sweat beading on her brow as she slowly led the girl to the bathroom by the hand, finding a worryingly sadistic satisfaction in watching her heart beat faster and faster, her brain twist in terror, knowing she was being puppeteered, seeing and hearing it, but unable to do the most minute, tiny thing about it. 

Good.

Taylor had told her of how she Triggered, but she hadn’t told her about this bitch or the fact they used to be friends.

The fact she had the gall to rush at them after everything she did…

This was a crime, she knew. It was immoral, she knew.

But Hannah and Taylor were the best goddamn thing that had ever happened to her, and she’d sooner throw this bitch’s goopy remnants down the toilet and flush them a million times than let her further hurt them.

Especially Taylor.

Adorable fluffball of a person, painfully sweet and thoughtful, annoying as fuck but too endearing to snap at her for it, Taylor.

The option to literally just murder this chick in the bathroom was horrifyingly tempting, but she’d rather not have that shit hanging over her head, especially with how easy it would be to figure out and ruin everything.

Instead, she guided her to the bathroom, manually controlling her breathing, her heart, no matter how much her brain curdled in on itself in mortal terror.

They crossed the door, and she allowed the girl’s tear ducts to finally function, and like a torrent, tears of terror began to run down her face from doll-like eyes.

“The fact you can’t even make me feel bad about this should tell you exactly how much of a fucking cunt you are.” She snarled, and roughly opened the ‘staff only’ section of the restroom, shoving the girl into the sole stall behind it, and turning to lock the steel door behind her, kicking aside a broomstick in the process.

Then she turned to the girl, and twisted her eyes to look at her, making her sit on the toilet because holding her up was taking up a lot of mental effort and it was just pissing her off further.

“Here’s how this is going to work.” She started, keeping her voice in a low snarl, still holding onto her wrist. “I don’t give a fuck about you, who you are or what your fucking problem is. I don’t care if you have your reasons or an explanation for why you are such a subhuman piece of fucking gutter trash. I only care about you knowing your fucking place, and staying the fuck away from Taylor, her family, and everyone that so much as says hello to her on a monthly basis. Do you realize what I can do, you stupid sack of shit?” She snarled, and guided the girl back on the toilet seat, pulling her backwards to rest against the flush tank.

Then she stepped forward, and sat on her lap, grabbing a fistful of hair and pulling her neck to the side so she could reach her ear easier.

“I can turn you into a pile of wailing sludge, melting alive. I can scramble every single atom of you and let you die the most painful death imaginable, melting alive, layer by layer. Your skin would start peeling off with the slightest rub, your lungs would collapse, your body would stop producing fluids for your nose and throat, not a single drop, each breath would be a painful scrape of air against your sinuses, so dry you’d rather scrape your flesh off with sandpaper than feel that. Your internal organs would stop functioning properly and bloat with blood, burst and pool in your body, until the doctors would cut you open and start scooping them out. You’d shit out your own flesh and blood, gallons of it, until you’d need a constant stream of blood just to keep going. I can do that in fifty seconds. Can you imagine that? I don’t care if you can’t, try. ” She growled, and felt the girl’s brain fire off a billion lights, too much.

She was about to faint from fear.

Before she could consciously stop herself, she shut them off, and froze as she realize she just turned off the girl’s thoughts, pulled the electricity right out of the fucking neurons themselves.

Not permanently, because they started firing right back up, but she’d just yanked her away from the edge of fainting. Like... edging someone’s fucking aneurysm or something. She didn't even know she could do that.

That-

That was so fucking easy.

What the hell?!

The sheer surprise and fear of realising what she just did made the anger fade for a moment, but she took a deep breath, and observed that the girl’s brain seemed fine, so she pushed the self-pointed alarm at breaking her own rule aside, just to get the damn message across.

“I can do that whenever I feel like, wherever the hell you are, wherever you think you can hide.” She whispered the lie with ease, anger returning in full force as she remembered Taylor’s blank-eyed stare, her eyes turning red but seeing absolutely nothing in front of her.

“I can do something even worse. I can turn off everything, Emma. I can turn off your sense of touch and pressure, pain and pleasure.” She whispered, cruelly, and turned them off. “ Your smell.” She said, and turned that off too. “Your sight.” She continued, snipping a couple nerves, “Your ability to feel temperature,” she continued, “Your sense of balance,” she went on, taking a couple seconds to do that right, removing bits of the cochlea, tugging her hair to better breathe into her ear, a cold, slow snarl.

“And finally, your hearing. And then leave you like that, forever, in a little hell of your own. Trapped in eternal silence and complete darkness, unable to feel anything at all. And your family would keep you in that for ages, because your brain would still be firing. They’d have hope, they’d see your limbs twitch once a blue moon if I let you, and think that just maybe, you’d come back. For decades, until maybe after forty years in hell, they’d euthanize you like a fucking dog. Forty years trapped in this. ” She said, and finally, turned off her last sense, hearing, completely and utterly.

Then she took a deep, shaky breath, and leaned back, watching her brain explode into overstimulation, fear mounting and mounting and exploding, and focused on yanking her back from the edge of every single self-defence mechanism the brain had, making sure she scarred the bitch well enough to make her demand heard unequivocally and forever.

After a minute passed, with the girl trapped in an utter void with nothing but her panicking thoughts, not even able to feel her heartbeat, she turned her hearing back on, leaning closer to breathe into her ear, teeth grinding.

“I can do all that with a snap of my fingers whenever I feel like, because you pushed me and let me touch you , you violent little rat.” She lied, again.

“So here’s my simple demand. You will never, ever fucking show your face around Taylor, her family, or anyone she even loosely knows or associates with. You will not even dare to speak a word of negativity towards her, to anyone. If you see her across the Boardwalk, you will turn the fuck around and make sure she doesn’t even see you.  You will never do anything negative to her, and you will never tell anyone of this little talk, or I will give you a fate worse than Gray Boy ever could. Do we have an understanding, Emma Barnes? I’m going to let you move your head. Nod if you agree. Shake your head if you want to die in the worst way imaginable. Simple choice.” She said, forcing her voice into a facade of calmness.

Inwardly, she was freaking out a little. She never even knew she had the capacity to be this fucking brutal or hate someone this much, this quickly. Maybe the gang member that had shot Vicky and made Amy trigger, but- still.

She never knew breaking her rule could be so goddamn easy and- and reversible. Why was her power so easy to use all of a sudden, so much smoother, faster, better?

Powers liked to be used, she remembered Vicky gushing, and couldn’t help but think that her power sure as hell must adore her right now.

She let the girl’s neck muscles connect with her spinal nerves.

Instantly, her neck started convulsing in terror, but slowly, a jerky nod came, tears running down her throat in streams, unseeing eyes towards the ceiling.

She flicked her eyesight back on, and yanked her chin towards her, staring into her eyes from above.

“And I don’t know what the fuck is wrong with you, but your daddy and mommy have more than enough money. Alan Barnes, was it? I know him. I know your family, he's worked with Carol. He can pay for a decade or two of therapy. If you decide to keep wasting our oxygen on this fine earth and get that therapy, make sure you never mention any of this. I’ll know. And who do you think people will believe, even if you can finish your confession before the screaming starts? Panacea, the girl that can cure anything, or a worthless maggot, squirming and crying out for attention? That’s all. I’m going to let you pass out now. Bye.”

She stopped holding back the neurons in her brain, and once her mind was allowed to reach past its processing capacity, it promptly shut off, eyes rolling back as the girl fainted.

She slid her eyes closed, got off her lap, fixed up the girl’s- everything, then her position a bit so she wouldn’t fall on the floor and get an injury or something, and straightened her clothes.

It was alarming how- good that felt. Using her power to the fucking limit, as fast as she could-

She could work on brains. Well, fuck, she always could, theoretically, but she never really knew how, how to do it and put everything back the right way. It wasn't like she ever had a way to practise it.

But now she just- she could just do it. Like snapping her fingers. She hadn't even done too much to brains besides messing with Shithead a little, how did this happen?

It felt- fucking easy!

How? Did her power just get that much stronger or more refined just because she spent a month experimenting? Vicky might know but god knew she wouldn’t reveal this to anyone until she was dead sure she could do anything to a brain and reverse it.

Holy shit, she could cure Mark, if so…

And she had a perfectly unwilling test subject in Shithead.

Time to give a chicken clinical depression.

With a nod, she turned, and opened the door, then paused.

Wait, right. She was here with Hannah and Taylor. She should probably go find them first. How the fuck else would she get home?

She shut the door with her foot.

Feeling both incredibly guilty, conflicted, and happy and optimistic, she walked out of the bathroom, humming a tune to herself, a bit overwhelmed.

At least Taylor didn’t cry.

Absolutely fucking worth it.

She could have her moral panic later.

Or never.

Feeling a bit nervous-excited, she quickly left the crime scene.

She should feel like a bad person, honestly, for going that hard on a person, but she just didn’t. She was tired of people butting into her own life and the life of people she cared about just to make it fucking worse. Carol or the judges that tried to kill Taylor or the fucking Barnes girl.

No, you know what, fuck guilt. She discovered she could do brains with disturbing ease because of it despite the complete lack of practise, somehow, and seriously, fuck that bitch . She wasn’t even schizophrenic or something so she could have an excuse, she was just a vile asshole of a person.

With a huff, she walked back to where she’d left the two, only to find them nowhere in sight.

Brows furrowed, she wondered where they could have possibly gone.

Somewhere quiet, so, not the MacDeans’ or whatever other rowdy restaurant was around…

Someone tapped her shoulder, and she startled, turning to see a woman in a suit that looked... startlingly like an older version of Taylor, pointing somewhere to the far left.

She blinked at the woman, then turned to look.

A fancy coffee shop with a very calming exterior and design.

That… did sound like a place Hannah would take Taylor to to calm down, maybe? Was that what they were pointing at? How much did they see?

She turned to thank the person and ask a couple questions because she was a bit fucking confused, and paused when she just saw empty space beside her, spinning around to find them. 

Nowhere in sight.

… The fuck?

Confused, she started towards the coffee shop.

Worst case scenario, she could try to figure out how the Dragon phone worked, jam the SIM card in, and call Hannah. Might take a bit, but better than being stranded.

Her mind still stuck to the Barnes girl for a bit, but the more she thought about it, the less bad she felt.

All the girl got at the end of the day was a massive scare, when Amy could have easily given her ten types of cancer if she felt like it.

She got off fairly, not easy nor hard, in her opinion, so eventually, the guilt faded, and she mostly focused on finding her- her… uh. The- her roommates?

Yeah that worked, even if it felt kind of awkward to think of them like that for some reason.


Notes:

YOU GUYS LEFT TOO MANY COMMENTS SO I GOT TOO HYPED AND WROTE THIS IN LIKE ONE SITTING HOPE YOU ENJOY THE AMY HORROR

ps: I find it rly fkn funny that you guys can never predict what I'm planning when it comes to encounters. Like, with Vicky, you guys all expected a huge fight. Nope!

Here, you all thought Amy would give a verbal thrashing to Emma. Nah, neither.

Etc etc, through most of the story.

I feel like im doing a good job of surprising you guys in a good way :)

But, I hope you guys can see why Contessa didn't just STOP Emma from showing up to cause the drama, instead giving some tips. Considering all the positive impact it had with just a bit of nudging on her end, it had the best outcome :>

tyvm for all the comments, jfc there's so many xd i read them all

next chapter and the next few are all pretty chill though, with some minor stuff happening, mostly nuclear fluff bombs

I have this shit all planned out bbyyyyy this fic is gonna be so insanely long omfg xD

enjoy and see u later my dudes

Chapter 51

Notes:

Two words....

Cat ears.

I couldn't resist.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Amy found them.

She kinda wished she hadn’t now, because Taylor was using her as a plushie.

She barely got to say hello before Taylor glanced up, smiled at her, then yanked her down onto her lap, cuddling her, bizarrely serene and calm, almost dazed in her attitude.

Yes, she did yelp and kick the table in the process, and no, Taylor did not seem to give a fuck about the spilled coffee that a waitress had to soon help clean as Taylor nuzzled her.

People were staring. A lot.

“Taylor, you’re going to give people the wrong idea.” She hissed, her face feeling like it was on literal fire as she avoided the glances to the best of her ability.

Which was none, because Taylor was hugging her and had her completely pinned.

Taylor shifted, her chin on her head lifting for a second before dropping again.

“Wouldn’t be the first time. At least three people thought I was mom’s weirdly young girlfriend on the way here. Probably because she looks like she's twenty and I look fifteen. Didn’t you notice the constant glances?” Taylor mumbled, still sounding weirdly dreamy and distracted, and Hannah paused in her drink, blinking at Taylor.

“I- how do you know?”

Taylor shrugged, pulling her up along her lap a couple inches to shift.

“Heard ‘em. Just don’t care.”

Amy huffed, somewhere between annoyed and content with her current treatment.

“That’s… huh.” Hannah said, obviously finding it strange but not too bothered over it.

She squirmed.

Taylor tightened her treacherous grasp.

“This is what I get for helping you? Traitor.” She sniffed.

Taylor shuffled a bit, then-

Kissed her cheek before returning to her original spot, putting her cheek on her head.

“Thanks Amy. My valiant saviour.” Taylor hummed, seemingly half-joking while Amy slowly got her brain to stop blue screening.

She glanced at the other tables.

At least five people were glancing or staring at them.

She felt her face heat up even further, and turned away, wiggling a little to hide her face under Taylor’s chin to the best of her ability.

It didn’t work at all, because they were front-to-back with Taylor holding her like a plushie.

“I hate you.” She eked out, not meaning it in the slightest, and Taylor hummed.

Hannah just kept looking at them like she was staring at a pile of puppies as she sipped her coffee, smiling wide, and Amy rolled her eyes.

Mushiest goddamn people on earth, these two.

“Speaking of rescue, what happened with- wi- uh, with… Emma?” Taylor asked, voice stumbling oddly as she stiffened behind her.

Her gaze turned into a glare, pointed at nothing in particular.

God she hated that girl. And anyone else who bothered Taylor ever.

“I threatened to horrifically torture her to death if she ever gets near you again until she fainted from fear. She’s still in the bathroom, probably. You don’t have to worry about her. If you see her again during your life, I’d be shocked. You see any other scumbags you don’t want to deal with, let me know so I can traumatise them for you.” She offered, entirely serious.

Hannah choked on her coffee, eyes blowing wide as she started coughing, hitting her chest with her fist. 

Taylor gave another undecipherable hum, squeezing her. Then she shifted, and squeezed, pressing her lips against the top of her head like what Hannah did to her all the time, a tight hug on the edge of being uncomfortable.

“Thank you.” Taylor said, warmly, muffled into her hair.

She opened her mouth, but she was pretty sure all that would come out would be a squeak of complete and utter mortification, so she closed it and pursed her lips, eyes burning and a little damp.

Her face was probably blushing so violently that if she shoved her face into a pile of icecubes they’d skip melting and just go straight to steam…

That and she had a hard time focusing too much on stuff when she could see every inch of Taylor’s beautiful fucking biology.

Still, not even Vicky was this goddamn touchy, holy fuck.

At least she wasn’t attracted to this one.

… Wait, this one… one what? Friend?

Did friends act and feel like this? She honestly had no clue.

“You’re acting weird.” She said instead of acknowledging any of that, hoping to brush past it, and Taylor slowly nodded.

“Yeah. I… got a bit of a shock. I was kind of- I’d forgotten that she was a real person.” Taylor said, and Hannah quickly drank some water while still coughing a bit, so she took over the conversation to ask the obvious question.

“The fuck does that mean?”

Taylor snorted at her crass wording.

“Just- literally that. I don’t know when or how, but in my head, she’d just turned into a bad memory, like… remembering something bad from another world, or a fictional story, and nothing more. I kind of… forced her out of my mind until I forgot… that she was real? Or that we… existed in the same world.”

She furrowed her brows, trying to… visualise that, sorta.

It sounded fucking insane.

It was pretty hard, but the implications weren’t exactly comforting.

“Wait.” She whispered, a bit flabbergasted. “You just- that- sorry, I can’t really…” She fumbled.

That was… just so weird. And concerning, but mostly confusing.

It was hard to wrap her head around it.

Hannah cleared her throat, recovered.

“Sweetie, do you mean that literally?” Hannah asked, like she was bracing herself.

Taylor nodded, and Hannah sighed, seemingly saddened by it.

“Yeah. It’s like… my head organised events like they were different lives, almost. Before I triggered, the in-between to meeting you- and Amy, and then the after, which is like… now. Right now. So when I saw her I just- kind of realized that it’s all one continuous line, rather than three different instances, and I realised that I’d somehow deluded myself into thinking this was like some parallel universe where my old life didn’t really exist, without at all thinking it was an actual other universe, and that made no sense, and… and I got a bit overwhelmed by it all. The noise didn’t help too much. I’m still thinking about it, because I didn’t know I could twist my brain into knots like that without even realising. The PRT therapist was right about the self-delusion thing, it’s… really easy to sink into it, actually.” Taylor hummed, a moment of wisdom.

“Taylor, my tit hurts, move your elbow.” She cut the tension, anticlimactically, and Taylor paused as Hannah burst into snickering laughter from surprise, before shifting her arms to better hold her.

“Sorry. But uh, yeah. That. Therapy’s going to suck…” Taylor grumbled, squeezing her like a paste tube, again.

It felt really nice, honestly, even if her rib was protesting very heavily.

“I finally understand what you meant by your daughter treating you like a plushie.” She said to Hannah, deadpan, then turned upwards to Taylor. “So did you… you know, sort that mess out? Still in the same timeline, Rodgers?” She quipped, and Taylor’s eyes widened.

“You’ve read The Language of Time?” Taylor asked, voice growing excited and present, and she snorted about how that was the thing to snap her out of her funk entirely.

She nodded.

“Yeah, it was a great book. Really fucked my expectations though, I wasn’t expecting a bittersweet comedy journey into the meaning of fucking life through Sci-Fi, I just wanted to read some cool time travel shit and got gutpunched by the storyline instead.”

Taylor sat more upright, now no longer having Amy half-lie on her, just pulling her completely up on her lap, and she cursed herself for making Taylor interested because now she was even higher up and could hide even less.

That’s it, she was drawing a line in the sand.

“I swear to fuck you bette-” She started, growling, but Taylor’s wide eyed, excited gaze popped up on her left view, leaning to the side to talk to her, and she paused.

“What did you think about the scene on the wall? Above city seven?” Taylor rushed out, eyes almost glittering, and she opened her mouth to draw the line in the sand like she should because she was dying of embarrassment here-

And Taylor leaned closer, so painfully interested in her opinion, wide brown-green eyes boring into hers with such intensity that she choked on both the sand and the fucking line, flapping her mouth without sound for a second.

She just didn’t have the heart, she realized, before giving up with a long, deep sigh.

You adorable, clingy fucking gremlin, she grumbled in her head, and sagged back into her, defeated.

“It made me fucking cry. His brother was like, on the edge of death, a goddamn mummy, demanding answers up on that dinky railing in the rain, but if he spoke a single word to him, he’d get thrown into another timeline again and probably never see him again, it was just… man that shit hurt. And then the way that scene ended…” She groused, and finally gave up, pulling her hoodie over her head to hide her face because so many people were glancing and staring goddamnit fuck you Taylor-!

“Wait, what is this book about?” Hannah asked, genuinely interested, and Taylor beamed at her like an orbital laser.

Good, she was back to normal. Ish.

She smiled, even as her brow twitched and she yanked down on her hoodie to cover her face more.





Ding.

Taylor smiled, and showed her the screen, where a single notification was flashing softly.

“Huh. Nice, they work. I can spam you with shitty cat memes now.” She hummed, and immediately went to add Vicky’s phone number on the thing.

“I would hope they work, we paid the price of a decent car for them.” Hannah said, making some horrid concoction only a Protectorate member would consider actual coffee in the kitchen. 

Like, really? Cheap, instant coffee? At least Taylor had class and experimented with the good stuff in the coffee shop, buying like five different types and flavours before running for the bathroom to puke because one of them had way too much milk in it.

Amy didn’t mention it because Taylor was not having much fun during it, but holy fuck her hair was so soft and nice to hold it was insane.

That incident aside, Amy was more the ‘just inject the caffeine into my bloodstream I don’t care about the taste’ kind of girl, but she could appreciate Taylor’s simple elegance in coffee choice. 

But instant coffee?

Blergh. Eauhg. Kchnggg.

Never again.

Sacrilege.

Filth.

Taylor agreed, silently of course.

It was really late, and she was kind of falling over by now, the excitement all catching up to her to turn her into a zombie, but she still really wanted to get started on Shithead.

Cancer samples, apparently she could work brains now with ease, somehow, so many new avenues were available to her.

A thought struck her.

“Hey, wait, do either of you want like… some biological improvements or whatever? Or just free plastic surgery? I’m gonna sleep in a bit, probably, but I’m in the mood to use my power on something.”

Taylor nodded.

“Who wouldn’t like to be prettier, are you kidding? Im in if you want to do it.” Taylor said, extending a hand to her. “Just uh, don’t turn me into a barbie doll?”

She took her hand, humming.

It was getting a lot easier to focus on the present when touching Taylor, though it did take a lot of active effort to not sink into her biology and get lost in it.

“Any specifics?”

Taylor blinked.

“Uh, I mean… I used to be kinda flat but I’m full of muscle now so my butt's fine. I uh, cup size, I guess? A little more?”

Eh yeah, reasonable. Taylor was flat on the front and the muscle was only making that more apparent and worse, at least in Taylor’s opinion, so she could see it.

She started-

And finished.

She paused.

That took like… five seconds.

What the fuck.

“Oh uhm that’s- really weird.” Taylor stuttered, glancing down at her shirt, a little more filled out now.

Hannah huffed a silent laugh.

“Good thing I stockpiled a bunch of different sizes to accommodate your apparent growth spurt, huh?”

Taylor beamed at Hannah, and nodded.

Amy mostly focused on fixing imperfections.

She was breaking a personal rule again, which was no cosmetic or useless changes, but honestly, fuck her rules at this point, she was so over them.

“Owh, fhwatfuck-” Taylor squeaked.

“Fixed your teeth, sorry, had to numb your jawline for a sec.” She said, and Taylor blinked, then nodded, grinning a literally perfect grin.

Damn, she was good at this.

“Hm… anything else? Want cat ears?” She snorted, and Hannah made a choking noise to their left as Taylor laughed.

“Wait- can- can you do that for a second?” Hannah asked, almost pleading, and Taylor blinked at her, surprised, then turned to her, shrugging.

She raised her brows, and did as asked.

It took like- thirty seconds. That was practically nothing…

Nerves, skin… fur… mh, a bit bigger… there.

“And… voila.” She deadpanned, gesturing to the two giant, feline ears on Taylor’s head.

Taylor pouted.

Hannah made a small, squealy cooing noise under her breath, both hands on her mouth, eyes almost sparkling.

She looked like she was about to cry.

“Oh, they don’t work. But th- yowwaw whoah what.” Taylor fumbled when a couple hairs brushed the fur, and they twitched by reflex, something probably a tad strange to feel.

They were about a palm big each, super soft and fluffy, and a soft, caramel brown colour, mixing with white streaks, meticulously designed for maximum cuteness.

Hannah made a wheezing noise.

“I’m going to die.” Hannah forced out, and Taylor burst into giggles.

An ear twitched, another moved back.

She stared.

“God damn, that is cute as fuck. I kinda wanna let you keep them… or just pet you for ages.” She mumbled, squinting.

“I- Maybe some other time?” Taylor asked, a bit hesitant, still grinning as she brushed the ears and startling every time they twitched and shifted, slowly getting used to the control muscles.

“Boo.” She deadpanned in disappointment, smiling. “Okay I’m taking those off before Hannah has an aneurysm.”

Taylor nodded, and grabbed her hand again.

That was really fucking fun, honestly.

“So, fixed ur teeth, gave you tits-”

“Language.” Hannah scolded, breathless and squeaky, no heat behind it.

“Gave you bahonkadonkas,-” she smoothly continued, Taylor snorting out a giggle as she scooted closer on the couch, “-you have ass already, so, anything other cosmetic you want? Your skin is already porcelain smooth 'cause of the cells and no pores, so… not much left. Woe is you…”

Taylor hummed.

“I don’t want to change my face too much, because well, I got it from my first mom, so… wait, can you zap my arm real quick?”

She raised a brow, then did so.

Or, well, tried.

The cells she tried to affect just… fucking said no, pretty much.

“What the fuck.” She whispered, and prodded more.

Shifting a few cells around? Nothing.

Trying to cause the most minute pain to Taylor?

Instant fucking block.

“You’re shitting me. Your cells literally won’t let me hurt you even if it’s like, a tiny zap. And they’re connecting to your brain somehow, so they probably are figuring out that you don’t actually want to get zapped and just block me. Tay, your body- or your power, its borderline sentient, what the hell. It’s so fucking amazing. It’s all just cell stimuli, or it should be, but it’s not letting me. This is fucking weird.” She breathed out, fascinated, again.

She could see them, still, so it wasn’t like when Taylor blocked her, they just refused her. Or her power just refused to touch them, she wasn’t sure, it wasn’t something she’d ever experienced before.

“Oh. That’s pretty cool.” Taylor hummed, and nodded. “Uh, thanks, my body? But unless you wanna keep looking at that, then… maybe make my hair a little better? Like, I don’t know, more volume, not dry but not greasy or something? I don’t know if that’s even biologically possible, but, yeah. It’s pretty much the only part of me I really really like. I don’t have any other suggestions.” Taylor said with an easy shrug, and after a moment more of looking at the bizarre chain of brain-to-affected-cell blockade she nodded, and did as asked.

Hair was pretty simple, just quite time consuming.

“I’ll give you the best fucking hair in the world, just give me like thirty minutes.” She said, squinting at nothing, and Taylor nodded, excited, before quickly shifting closer and pulling her down to lay down across her thighs, face to the ceiling, head cushioned by firm muscle.

Amy didn’t even fight getting manhandled at this point. Hannah was right, you do just get used to it.

Still, Taylor started brushing her hair back with her hand while Hannah quickly cooked a small dinner snack for them, and the combination of domestic scents, the light sizzle of oil, and the friendly, warm touch, it quickly made her eyes slip shut and her body relax as she focused on Taylor’s hair.

“Hannah, wanna be hairless forever?” She asked after a few seconds, eyes still closed, and after a long, considering pause, Hannah hummed.

“You know what? Yeah. Shaving is annoying.” Hannah said, voice trimmed with laughter.

“Neat. Consider it me repaying the phone.” She said, voice starting to slur from the almost meditative task and Taylor’s gentle ministrations.

“Oh shush, just call it a gift.” Hannah scolded, and she nodded.

This was one of the best days of her goddamn life, as well as probably the longest.

She should terrorise people more often before coming back to hang out with her f- teammat- roommates?

Yea, that.

Notes:

im too motivated

there's too many comments

im too hyped

i wrote this in one sitting and ill prob write another bigger one by the weekend.

ily all, tyvm for all the love, see you soon because im addicted to writing this story and seeing people enjoy it

next chapter, Taylor goes back to the shelter to do community work, and meets certain people.

edit: no the book mentioned in here is not real

Chapter 52

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Leaving her mom behind this time was…

Absolutely, not at all, even slightly easier than last time.

But she did feel less bizarre after she left.

So, after watching the car drive off, she sighed, and trudged into the shelter.

She clocked in her hour at the counter, where an elderly woman was manning the counter, watching videos on the computer screen, and then walked into the back, towards the kennels.

Jenny was near the entrance, putting food in a bowl.

Jenny said hi, and she said hi back, quietly, which seemed to make the girl pretty happy, smiling wide.

“You’re in a better mood today, huh?” Jenny asked, quickly pinching off a Kibble bag, tilting her head at her .

She forced her lips to curl up, a tiny bit, obviously forced, and nodded.

Better than last time, yeah, but not good.

“So… need help?” She breathed out, and Jenny nodded.

“Yep. I’m not sure you can help though. We got this huge dog early this morning, and he’s kind of a complete psycho. Barks and bites everything, he’s just a nightmare. Probably abused or taken from a dog fighting ring. Rachel, that- aggressive girl I talked about?” Jenny mentioned, straightening and jerking a thumb behind her.

Silence.

Oh, wait. She wanted acknowledgement.

She nodded. “Mhm?”

“Yeah, her. Every time I try to do anything with him or give him anything, she starts snapping at me to leave or not do this or that, without ever really elaborating.” Jenny said, her smile slipping for an annoyed frown. “I don’t know what her problem is, but we have to give it a shot and take it in for euthanasia.” Jenny said, lips quirking sadly.

She tilted her head, not lazily, just… tired.

She should probably feel a bit weird about hearing all this, but she didn’t feel anything to be honest.

“Why euthanise?” She asked, taking a few steps to get closer, and standing placidly in front of Jenny, arms limp by her sides.

Jenny took a moment to think, before spreading her hands.

“Well, imagine this. You have this dog that was taught to always, always, always attack if it wants to survive and not die horribly. So, you just cannot work with that, no matter what you do. They’re too far gone, they’re too abused, and they’re too well-trained. For… dog fighting standards.” Jenny murmured, brows furrowing with anger.

“But, you can’t do anything for them. If you try to show you’re superior to earn their respect and have them listen, like regular dogs, they’ll just attack you, because they were taught from puppies that the only way of self-defence against something bigger and badder is to attack like an absolute rabid demon and hope you kill it first. You can’t socialise them with other dogs, because they will immediately try to kill them, so they’ll never learn proper pack behaviour or act like a normal dog. So no matter what you do, it’s going to attack you. Back away? Mauls you. Advance? It knows it must never back off, so it’ll just maul you until either of you die, because that’s all it knows.”

Hm… yeah, she could see it. Cornered animal was most likely to strike, so on and so forth. It wasn’t hard to grasp the concept of an animal always assuming it was cornered.

“Keep it in a cage for years, wrangle it around with a steel chain, and have a muzzle on it at all times for years, until it might one day realize it can stop trying to attack you and every other dog it ever sees? Might work, but that’s just insane, you can’t do that, it’s not worth it, and the dog’s just going to be miserable and stressed until it dies of old age. And they might have weird triggers that make them go from somewhat handleable to ‘kill everything’ mode, like dog PTSD or something, which is really unpredictable and incredibly dangerous. So… we can’t keep them, we can’t fix them, nobody will ever take them… You can’t do anything with them but send them off kindly, really. But Rachel’s been a real bitch about it since it got here, and she’s just sitting in front of the cage, staring at it for hours, and not letting any of us even try to tranquilise it.” Jenny huffed, obviously frustrated.

She hummed, thinking about it for a second, before mentally shrugging.

She had no insights to throw here, she wasn’t sure what was the right thing to do, and she wasn’t terribly invested. Maybe she should be, but she just felt like a depressed robot at the moment.

“Don’t have anything to say to that, honestly.” She murmured, raising a hand to brush her hair back.

Jenny deflated.

“Yeah, I guessed so. Just felt like venting. Wanna just help me with the rest of the dogs until she figures out what she wants to do with that one?”

She nodded, then paused.

She… she wanted to talk to Jenny more. She was nice.

Maybe she… hm, she wasn’t sure it would ever work out, but it wouldn’t hurt to try and make a friend.

“A-Actually. I uh, I got a phone.” She blurted out, quietly, and dug her phone out, extending it forward.

Jenny’s eyes lit up, stepping forward quickly, into her personal space, making her lean back as the girl put a hand on her shoulder, weirdly excited for her.

“Oh damn! Nice! Gimme so I can put my phone number- is that a Dragon phone?” Jenny abruptly switched tones from excited to deadpan, blinking down at the phone she was offering.

She blinked at Jenny as she stared at her phone then up at her, incredulous, and she shrugged.

“My mom is uhm… pretty well off.”

Jenny’s brows rose.

“She got you a phone after you did something to get community hours? Man, your mom is cool. I thought you’d just shoplifted or something. How’d you end up here?” Jenny asked, smiling, taking the phone and expertly navigating to the contacts, typing her phone number in quickly.

She uh- what was the cover story… oh, right.

“I uhm, I drove without a licence. Just wanted to practise on a moped for when that car stuff came later, but- y-yeah. Crashed.” She mumbled, unconvincingly, but Jenny made a fascinated ‘oh’ sound, not seemingly noticing it.

Jenny gave her the phone back, and-

Gave her a hug.

She just stood there, wide-eyed, and by the time she realized what was going on, Jenny had leaned back, smiling and turning away to grab the dog food.

That… was pretty nice. She wasn’t used to getting hugged by strangers, but it was nice. 

And Jenny was… probably no longer a stranger.

“By the way, who is that on your wallpaper? Girlfriend?” Jenny asked, walking off, and she shook herself, following.

Wait, what was her wallpaper…?

Oh, right. It was a picture of her mom and her cuddling in bed, a ‘selfie’, to so speak, lit by the crappy bedside lamp because it had been late and they were already in bed and she wanted a picture of her to look at when she started feeling horrible at the shelter.

Hm… this was going to be weird to explain…

“No, that’s my uh, mom.” She mumbled, glancing around.

“I- wait, really? Oh god I’m so sorry!” Jenny giggled. “How old is she? She looks like she’s twenty. Wait, you sleep in the same bed as your mom?” Jenny seemed to catch up, confused.

Thinking of her mom, she smiled, a small, genuine one.

“She’s thirty two. And uh, yeah. Our apartment is small, and the couch is taken by my best friend. She’s living with us for a bit. So, bed sharing.”

Jenny hummed, then slowed, glancing back at her.

“Wait, how old are you?”

“Fourteen. About to be fifteen.”

Jenny stopped in her tracks, brows rising.

“Whoah she had you young, damn. ” Jenny breathed out, seemingly impressed, and she shook her head.

“No no, I’m adopted.”

Jenny made a long ‘ oh’ of realization, nodding along as she bent down to unlock a kennel, the frumpy dog inside wagging its tail like crazy.

Without the conversation to take up her mind, she realized that she’d spoken multiple sentences back to back without wanting to collapse out of exhaustion.

She didn’t smile, but her chest felt a little lighter.

She-

She was fixable.

She wasn’t too far gone, like that dog was.

She was worth saving.

On that strange trail of thoughts that barely even fit her, she followed, ducking down to grab the dog so Jenny could work, feeling oddly light.





Jenny looked nervous, but determined.

“Are you sure you want to help? It’s not pretty.” Jenny said, and she nodded, for the third time.

Jenny sighed, and walked into the back section of the animal shelter, a smaller room, from where constant noise had been coming from, for the past two hours, nonstop.

The dog in the kennel wasn’t even barking anymore, letting out strange, wheezing gargles, teeth clamped shut around the wire fence door, jerking its head back and forth, metal rattling endlessly.

Taylor cringed.

It really wasn’t pretty.

The dog was huge, up to her waist, and utterly covered in scars. Its eyes were blown wide, white visible when there should be none, almost rabid, and the scent of fear, spit, blood and disease covered the room like a thick, coiling miasma.

A cut ear, no tail, half scar tissue and half thick, coarse fur.

It looked more like a monster, truth be told.

It just made Taylor a little sadder to look at.

It kept making sounds, jerking its head, trying to rip the fence open, wide eyes trained on the butch girl sitting in front of its cage, elbows on her knees.

Jenny stopped.

“Are you going to keep staring at it or can we put the poor guy to rest?” Jenny asked, a tad testy, and the girl’s shoulders rose, tensing with anger, or puffing up.

“Been here for four hours.” The girl growled, seemingly to herself. “He’s been doing this since then. Broke his vocal cords. Tore a few teeth out.” The girl, Rachel, said, and Taylor’s eyes flicked to two irregularities on the floor, covered in blood. Teeth. “Can’t help him. He’ll die before he stops. Just kill him.” The girl grunted, not moving an inch. 

Jenny paused, surprised.

“I- oh. Alright. I’ll go get Mr. Brunswick.” Jenny said, and turned towards her, walking quickly. “Wanna come, or leave? This part of the job is pretty crappy.”

She looked at the dog, feeling a strange kind of kinship with the thing.

“I’ll stay here for a bit.”

She didn’t want to watch the doctor tranq it and drag it off, but she didn’t want to blindly follow Jenny for nothing either.

Jenny nodded, and walked out, steps quick.

She watched the dog with the girl, for about five minutes, before nearby footsteps approached.

Not Jenny’s.

“Rachel, if you could answer your go-” The girl behind her started, voice loud and exasperated beyond belief, full of stress.

She turned around, lazily, curious.

“-ddamn phone for-” The girl glanced at her, and choked out a squeaky “-once-” before freezing in place, wide eyed, seemingly petrified.

She looked familiar.

Tilting her head, it took her a moment to recognize her.

The blonde from the store, with the gun.

They knew each other?

Well, Rachel seemed the rough type. She might be involved in dirty crime stuff too, like this girl.

What concerned her, was the blatant terror in the girl’s eyes.

She recognized her, and seemed weirdly petrified of her, just like back at the cafe.

“... Do I know you?” She asked, trying to make the question not be too obvious, and the girl paled further, literally shaking like a leaf, or someone who was having severe withdrawal symptoms.

Her brow furrowed.

“I… are you okay?” She asked, starting to get a little concerned.

The girl’s jaw trembled.

“M-m-mmmm- n-no, sorry, forgot somethi-thing important. I’m sorry. I’ll be- on my way.” The blonde wheezed, and turned around, breaking into a literal sprint .

Okay, she definitely recognized her from the cafe and was weirdly, suspiciously terrified of her. This was too suspicious to let go.

She quickly zipped forward, a basic dash without too much superhuman speed, and grabbed the girl’s arm just a few steps outside the room, forcing her to come to a stop, nearly bowling the blonde over from her cut momentum, whirling her around in a blur-

Then the barrel of a revolver was pointing straight at her mouth.

So she did what instinct told her, and snapped her free hand around it, squeezing it into a ball of mangled metal with a horrid, short screech, wide eyed and incredulous, her eyes staring into the blonde’s own pinpricks with disbelief as the trigger clicked once, uselessly.

“... Did you just try to fucking shoot me for grabbing your arm? What the actual fuck is wrong with you?” She hissed, squeezing her arm a tad too hard, judging by the pained hiss the girl let out as she crumbled, legs seemingly giving out, gun falling from her hand.

“I’m- I’m so- I’m so sorry I’m so sorry please don’t eat me-” The blonde whimpered, tears in her eyes, the deep eye bags under her wide, weirdly pretty eyes only making her look more unhinged.

And she would be unhinged, if Taylor wasn’t a cannibal by force.

She felt herself stiffen to stone.

Knowing who she was was one dangerous thing.

Knowing her diet was something even worse.

“How do you know that?” She asked, voice cold and calm.

The girl out a pathetic wheeze, shoes scraping at the floor to get away from her, futilely, almost laying on the floor, only held up by the arm Taylor had in her grasp.

“P-power- I have a power- tells me stuff, I’m so sorry, I won’t tell I wont tell anyone I won’t tell anyone stop please stop please stop I won’t-” The girl choked, and all the caution and anger left her.

Holy shit the girl was going to faint at this rate. What the hell was her power telling her??

Concerned and a bit bewildered, she just stared, before shaking her head hurriedly.

“Hey, hey, wait, shut up.” She rushed out, and the girl’s mouth snapped shut, lips trembling.

Oh god she was crying. Why did she say ‘shut up’? She sucked at words!

She hadn’t meant to scare her so much! What the hell was wrong with this girl?!

“You’re freaking out, just calm down, please? It’s-” She paused, and glanced around her.

The building didn’t have cameras, but there were no people in sight either, thankfully.

But she was close to the room with the dog, so she sighed, and made a choice.

“It’s not that big of a deal, alright? Calm down please, I’m not going to eat you. I don’t even do that. I mean I can, but I don’t. So calm down and come with me so we can talk in private, okay?” She rushed out, pleading, and the girl nodded frantically, probably too terrified to disagree.

On shaky legs, she gently got the girl to stand up, still jerky and tense, trying to shy away from her as Taylor held her in place.

“You- you don’t eat people?” The blonde asked, and she shook her head.

“No, I- there’s a cape that makes my food. It’s still human flesh but it’s not from a person. It’s like, created from other meats.” She explained, and guided the girl forward by the arm.

“Not from… wait, but my power said… hundred of pounds of human flesh…” The girl mumbled to herself, before her face filled with realization. “Of human flesh. It never explicitly said you killed dozens of people. You’re kidding me. You’re fucking kidding me. Have- have you killed someone recently? Like, couple months?” The girl asked, and she almost stumbled for a second.

The girl’s power was disturbing.

“It’s personal, but yes. I didn’t… I didn’t mean to.”

The girl stared at her as she continued pushing her forward.

“You’re telling the truth. You’re- how did I even-” The girl spluttered, and she squeezed her shoulder, cutting her off.

“Are you still panicking? What the hell was your power telling you about me?” She asked, and the girl shoved both her hands in her hair.

“It- it was just telling me how you were going to take me away to this place’s basement to toy with me and eat me alive. My- my power can go on weird tangents but it’s usually not this fucking wrong.” The girl almost whimpered, still weirdly panicky.

The blonde’s head jerked to her, eyes laser focused.

“You’re not going to kill me, right?”

She snorted.

“No. Just stop acting like a tweaker. I mean, I would kill you a thousand times in the worst way imaginable if you unmasked me and my family, but you haven’t done that, and I hope you won’t.”

The blonde gulped, audibly.

“I won’t, I won’t. I- okay.”

She pushed the bathroom door open.

“What’s your name?”

The blonde took a deep, shuddering breath as Taylor pushed her into the bathroom.

“L-Lisa. I- hi? Wait-” Lisa suddenly changed, digging her heels in, pulling back ”-there’s no escape route in here, we need to go.”

She looked at the girl, incredulous.

“Escape route from what?”

Lisa swallowed, eyes glancing around like she was expecting something to jump out at her at any second.

“There’s- there’s a villain after me. He forced me to work for him at gunpoint, then he just vanished but he’s a real bond villain type motherfucker so I’m confident he’s trying to get me assassinated because I know too much about him and he’s a paranoid fucker and I thought he’d killed Rachel when I got here because she wasn’t answering and I’m kind of losing my shit from stress and I can’t sleep-” Lisa suddenly cut herself off to gasp in air, deeply, opening her mouth to continue.

“Okay, stop.” She growled, and Lisa stopped, tense and wide eyed, back to being afraid of her.

She sighed, and deflated.

What the fuck even was this situation? Did trouble just come looking for her?

After a few mute seconds of rifling through the girl’s sleep deprived, paranoid rambling, she furrowed her brows.

“If there’s a villain after you and you have powers, why don’t you just go to the PRT? What crimes did you commit while working for him?”

Lisa wiggled her hand from where Taylor was holding her by the wrist, and she let go, allowing the girl to skitter backwards to the dinky sink, wary and still looking like she was on the edge of a nervous breakdown, raising a hand to press into her temples with a pained hiss, using her other hand to wipe the tears out of her eyes.

“Fucking headache, sorry. I- I dunno, uh, t-theft… grand theft auto, destruction of private property? Look, I can’t go to the PRT!” Lisa hissed, hands pushed in front of her, fingers curled with stress. “He fucking worked for them! He was undercover! I’ll go to the desk, then I’ll get arrested, and mysteriously get disappeared on my way to my cell! Besides, I just became free! I don’t want to go from being one creepy psycho’s bitch to another’s! I just came here to start over, get some money and do normal girl stuff! But I can’t because I’m slowly running out of money and I keep seeing suspicious people with my power and I can’t wipe the slate clean because I’ll just get assassinated and I can’t just give up the whole villain thing right now because it’s literally the only goddamn thing I have even if it’s just stealing ATM’s and petty theft.” Lisa finished ranting, panting, shoulders heaving. Then she blanched.

“Uh, sorry for yelling.” Lisa awkwardly rushed out, still beyond wary of her.

She sighed, and leaned against the wall.

“I’m not going to fucking eat you, stop being so scared of me.”

“You smushed my gun.” Lisa mumbled, avoiding her eyes.

“Yeah, well, you tried to execute me for grabbing your arm.”

Silence.

She was getting annoyed.

“There’s supposed to be an apology inserted somewhere here.” She nudged, and the girl raised her eyes to look at her, uncomprehending, before realization came, and she cringed, burrowing deeper into her hoodie.

“Shit, yeah, sorry. I’m just freaking the fuck out lately. I didn’t even mean to do that, just- reflex.”

She nodded.

“Accepted. And I know how freaking out feels, that’s not pleasant.” She offered a clumsy bit of sympathy, and Lisa nodded, eyes on the floor.

She was mostly thinking about what to do with this.

She didn’t have to get involved, at all, really, but she felt like she should. She was no hero, but it was the right thing to do, to help people, right? Even if she didn’t feel particularly motivated.

“What’s even eating up your money?” She asked, and Lisa sighed.

“Fucking… everything? Rent, food, basic bills. I live alone, ran away. It never used to be a problem because I used to get paid a lot, but the bastard is gone now, and I had to move from the apartment he’d given me which cost a lot, and I don’t have the papers necessary to find a halfway decent or safe-feeling apartment now, because the only places such apartments exist are places that ask for documentation, and a good forgery costs so fucking much.” Lisa whined, pressing her face into her hands. “I’d just go back to scamming people through catfishing them, but I feel like shit about that and I already have enough of a guilty conscience. I just don’t feel safe anywhere else with such thin walls or in a place with no surveillance cameras and closed sightlines, so I’m stuck in this giant apartment for now. Still looking.” Lisa finished.

Then, silence.

She could just… literally turn around and leave. She didn’t know this girl, she didn’t care too much, and as long as she didn’t spill, she wasn’t a threat.

But, this was interesting, she didn’t want to go back to that room with the dog now that they were going to take it away for euthanasia, and she felt this odd urge to help.

Lisa glanced at her, then cringed, ducking her head down.

“...What is it?” She asked.

Lisa rubbed her temples.

“Sorry, my power really fucking hates you. It’s still saying things that are technically right, probably, but in the creepiest, most alarming way possible. I think it wants me to run.”

She snorted.

“Your power wants you to run? You mean it’s sentient?” She asked, mildly amused, and Lisa shot her a weak glare.

“This one sure fucking feels like it. I’ve had borderline arguments with this thing, I swear. I just have this annoying Sherlock Holmes overdosing on adderall stuck in my head. It made me think you were some kind of cannibal monster pet that Miss Militia was covering for, feeding you criminals in her free time or something.”

She tilted her head.

She didn’t know enough about powers to dispute that, so she just nodded, mildly amused at the assumptions.

More silence.

“What’s your name, even? We’re both unmasked, so fuck it.” Lisa asked, quietly, and she paused.

“Tell me your villain alias real quick.” She said.

“Tattletale.”

She nodded.

“My name’s Taylor.”

Lisa nodded, deep in thought, not looking at her, probably not sure what to do or where this was even going.

She thought long and hard as well.

Then she had an epiphany.

She wasn’t smart or old or wise enough to deal with this.

And she had a phone now.

“One sec, calling my mom.” She said, and Lisa blinked at her, before giving a slow nod.

She dug her phone out, and after two rings, her mom answered.

“Hello?”

Instantly, she relaxed, a warm, dopey smile splitting her face, eyes fluttering shut.

“Hi mom.” She hummed, and Hannah chuckled.

“Hey sweetheart. Is something wrong or did you just miss me?”

She paused.

Right, Lisa. She opened her eyes.

“Both, actually. Uhm, so, uh, I’ve got a situation here.” She started, and Lisa’s eyes widened.

“What are you doing?” Lisa hissed, before freezing, glancing from the phone to her, and back. “Wait, Militia’s your mom?” She hissed, even quieter.

She ignored her.

“So, this… kind of manic weirdo came into the shelter today, and then saw me and tried to run away, so I grabbed her, and she tried to shoot my mouth-”

Lisa cringed, a full-body contraction, expression scrunching up in shame.

“She what-” Hannah hissed.

“-but I just smushed the gun so it didn’t fire. But uhm, she’s got a power that- I don’t really get it, but she looks at someone and it tells her things about them. So, she knows about… my diet, and it freaked her out. And she knows my identity. And she’s with me in the bathroom right now. She also says a James Bond-ish villain forced her to be a villain and vanished into thin air now and she’s freaking out because he supposedly used to work undercover for the PRT so she can’t go to them for protection. Says she’ll just get assassinated on the way to a cell or something. Honestly I think she’s just a paranoid schizophrenic who stopped taking her medicine or something-”

“Wha- hey, I’m telling the truth! I’m perfectly sane!” Lisa yelled.

“-but I don’t know, I thought I’d ask what to do here because I’m really lost.” She finished.

Hannah eventually let out a long, explosive sigh.

“How? How do you even get in this situation?” Hannah asked, flabbergasted. “Okay, look, I’m in the PRT building right now. I can come pick her up and just explain everything. Shocking as it might be, talking usually solves most problems if both sides are willing. Do you know who she is?”

She nodded, then blushed, realising she couldn’t see it.

“Yep, her name is-”

“Don’t just unmask me to a hero-!” Lisa yelped, rushing close as if to grab the phone, then froze, still afraid of her, and cringed back, shoving her face in her palms, sobbing with frustration before starting to hit her head on the wall, gently. “I hate my life, I hate my life-”

“Her name is Lisa. She’s definitely uh, not great up there. Her villain alias is ‘Tattletale’? Apparently?”

Hannah hummed.

“One second, sweetheart.”

She hummed positive, still smiling.

Lisa continued to slowly hit her head on the wall, face in her hands.

“-rian’s going to fucking kill me why did I say anything I hate my life I’m never trusting my power again-”

A minute later, the phone rustled, and she perked up.

“Sweetie?”

“Hm?”

“I got her rap sheet. It’s not great, but it’s really not that bad. She’d probably just get a month in juvie before being thrown into the Wards.” Hannah hummed.

Lisa paused. Then shook her head.

“No, no, no, I don’t wanna be the PRT’s fucking slave!” Lisa yelled, before turning, and walking past her, assumedly trying to just leave.

She grabbed her arm with a tentacle, and gently pulled her back, another tentacle going to grab the door handle to keep it shut.

Lisa turned, and blanched, face turning white as she boggled at the tentacle, and her eyes, from one to the other.

“What the fuck.” Lisa breathed out.

“You’re not going anywhere. Just wait there.” She said, and turned back to the phone, opening the speaker mode with a quick tap.

“Okay, so… what other options do we have? She’s still a criminal so I feel like I have to turn her in, but she’s also either hallucinating or has been a part of a really weird situation. I wouldn’t want to be the PRT’s uh, slave, either, so I sympathise… nghh mom I don’t know what to do here. ” She hiss-whined, brushing her hair back.

Hannah chuckled.

“Sweetheart, she won’t be a slave. The PRT structures the contracts for low offenders so that once they’re old enough to join the Protectorate or leave the Wards, they’re scot free. It’s a bit all over the place, but mostly, she’ll be fine once she’s an adult. She mostly just had property damage charges, she didn’t even physically fight anyone so her other charges are stuff like resisting and evading arrest, et cetera. Another option would be to change costume and alias and pretend to be a different person, even if everyone knows you’re the same person, and become an independent.”

“Wh- wait, you can do that? And your crimes just go away?” Lisa asked, disbelieving.

“Well, they don’t go away, they just stay with your old identity. You just have to try to keep those separate enough for it to hold up as ‘circumstantial evidence’ in a trial, which means they’ll likely be dismissed as unprovable. As long as you don’t run around telling people you’re a ‘mind reading psychic’-” Hannah snorted, “- and change a couple things, you should be alright.”

Lisa sighed.

“Yeah, right, because being an independent in Brockton is really viable, right?” Lisa asked, full of sarcasm.

Hannah sighed. “Yeah, that’s the main problem with that solution. So, you’re going to jail for a bit, sorry. It’ll do you good in the long-run, hopefully. Really, you’re too young to be running around being a villain. Aren’t your parents worried?”

Lisa’s face soured impressively.

“I ran away, could care less. Look, if you’re going to arrest me, can you at least fucking guard me? I’m going to fucking die and it’s going to be on you two. ” Lisa growled, pulling at her tentacle, trying to get away, futilely, shoes skidding on the floor tiles. 

Hannah hummed.

“I could guard you, yes, but there won’t be a need for that. Just tell the PRT everything you know, and they’ll figure out who this employee was, and put you in witness protection, ala hero version. If it helps, I’ll even personally check up on you from time to time. Taylor, sweetheart, could you keep her there for a while? I’ll be right there.”

She nodded, smiling wide.

She loved phones. She could just hear her mom while away from her. It was perfect.

“Yep, she won’t go anywhere. Love you mom.” She said.

“Love you too sweetheart, be right there.” Hannah said, and quickly closed the call.

She looked down at the phone, smiling a small smile that slowly faded, until she eventually sighed, and put it in her pocket, turning towards Lisa.

Lisa glared at her, jerking her arm, testing her grip. The tentacle didn’t budge.

She stared back, placidly, thinking. 

“...Are you sure this bond villain exists and he's not like a voice in your head telling you to-” She started.

“YES!”

Notes:

taylor makes a friend, and captures a wild schizophrenic with powers!

lisa is not having fun at all!

rachel doesn't give a fuck about either of them!

taylor makes her first arrest of a dastardly villain!

all is well!

tyvm for all the love :) i love ur comments, they give me life

minor spoilers for the story below!:

 

second spoiler warning here

 

Lisa is not going to be in this story TOO much for a while, as she's gonna have to sit in jail for a bit, but she will eventually join the family :D probably, will leave the chance of her staying out open

Lisa might be fourth daughter. Third daughter is a secret. :^)

Rachel would never fit so no, it's not her, Rachel's just gonna chill and do her own thing, as will the other undersiders, since none of them are the type who would fit or are even vaguelly interested in a family atm.

I want to think I've learned from my mistakes of biting off more than I can chew, so I'm leaving the possibility of lisa staying out of the story or being adopted by someone else pretty open, so she might never be in the story further. We'll see :>

Uh, what else. That's all. Cya :D

Chapter 53

Notes:

its a shortie and not too much happens but i got exam week and had to take a small break to prevent burnout, so yee sorry :D more next time

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“You’re going to get me killed.” Lisa growled, watching Hannah’s car come to a stop in front of her.

“Hm. I... look, not that I just don't believe you at all, but I feel like jail is the exact best place to hide until things get figured out. And... sorry, but you are a criminal. I don’t trust the PRT too much either, but… well, there’s nobody better to protect you from a villain, really.” She hummed, a bit conflicted over this.

She continued to be conflicted on the quick drive there, but it was buried so deep under the mountain of joy she felt from being with her mom that she honestly didn’t think about the girl too much.

Having a phone was also a surprisingly big distraction.

She had been cuddling on top of Hannah, as usual, and then her phone kept vibrating, from a mixture of Jenny and Amy’s messages, and she had to reply or else she’d feel bad, and it was… a bit annoying? Nice to speak with Amy from so far away and she did crack a smile at the borderline schizophrenic cat memes she sent her on the regular, but it was constantly demanding her attention.

Picking between her phone and her mom, the choice was obvious. Every inch of her attention would be dedicated to Hannah if she could help it.

She eventually figured out how to put it on silent, and burrowed back into her mom’s jacket, purring.

Ten minutes of a lazy, comfortable car ride later, only broken by their prisoner’s increasingly worried questions and snarky rudeness, the car came to a stop on the PRT’s HQ, just outside it.

A lot of shuffling, for masks, hairdo’s, and a long hug she refused to let end, and five minutes after, they were ready to hand the girl in.

She didn’t pay too much attention to the car and all the various motions her mom made when driving it, but she did pause when she got out of the car and it had turned from a matte black to a dark green colour.

Lisa glanced at her, then the paint, and rolled her eyes, still trying to wriggle her wrist out of her grasp, without success.

“Thermal paint. Car’s got heating coils all around it to change the paint. Probably a licence plate flipper as well. And a window tinter. How have you not noticed anything? Too busy shoving your face in your mom’s tits you fucking weirdo-” Lisa growled, and she turned to her, squeezing her hand, forcing her face to harden, and Lisa cut off with a pained, whiny hiss.

“No need to be so rude.” She said, simply, and Lisa grit her teeth.

“You’re sending me off to die, I feel like I’m being really fucking nice all things considered.” Lisa whisper-shouted, urgently.

She sighed.

This had gotten old pretty quick while waiting for Hannah, and even more so in the car.

“Please stop worrying about that, alright? My mom said you'll be fine, and I believe her. Also, they'll probably have to give you any medication you might need so-”

“I’M NOT SCHIZOPHRENIC! HE’S REAL!” Lisa shrieked, throwing her body backwards, wriggling, and kicking her ankle, trying to free herself with strained growls and hisses, shoes scraping the asphalt of the parking lot.

She gave a long, irritated sigh. She liked these pants...

“Can you just... Calm down? Tell the PRT stuff and they should.... You know, do that whole witness protection thing, if he's real. Freaking out and ruining my pants isn't gonna help." She said, calm but somewhat annoyed.

"Yeah just trust the government like you so clearly do, because when has that ever gone wrong for anyone?!" Lisa cried.

It wasn't about trusting the government, it was about trusting Hannah who seemed mostly convinced that Lisa should be safe.

She rolled her eyes instead of saying that, and ignored her hissy fit for the moment, unable to do anything about it, just dragging her along as Lisa ruined her shoes on the asphalt.

“Sweetheart?” Hannah asked from beside her, and she turned to her, unable to stop the massive grin from forming on her face.

Her mom in full uniform, in the sunlight, was just so pretty it was crazy. She felt like grabbing a random person and bragging about how awesome and pretty and amazing her mom was, squealing the entire time. 

“Hm?” She answered, after a moment of being lost in joyful awe, tilting her head, enjoying the sun, the mild breeze in her hair that seemed to take particular joy in playing with her mom’s perfect bangs, and just… enjoying the feeling of usefulness. She’d caught a villain! Ah… well, sort of, mostly just a girl that needed help, but still a villain.

Hannah glanced at her, smiled back, and gestured to the rabid girl she was dragging behind her, who was now using both legs and an arm to try and stop her from moving, mostly just hurting herself and making weird choking noises of exertion as she clawed at the asphalt. 

“Maybe it would be best to pick her up and restrain her? I’ll probably need to tie her up and let her relax in her cell for a day before anyone can talk to her, and it’s not good if she dislocates a wrist or something in the process.” Hannah suggested, and she nodded, digging a tentacle out and wrapping Lisa in it like a python, ignoring her squeal as she hauled her up.

For good measure, she gently wrapped her mouth too, so she could stop cussing and hissing, and Lisa finally seemed to get the memo, going limp and glaring at her as she carried her along like a gym bag with the tentacle.

Hannah chuckled, and glanced at Lisa.

“I’m serious, Lisa. Most of the heroes know that the PRT can make very questionable choices, so it’s all of us versus them and the Director. And with the gangs getting a bit desperate, they don’t want to test how obedient we are at the moment. You won’t get shafted off to Madison or something, and you won’t get killed by some shady guard or the like. They don’t even have access to a cell unless it’s approved, and the cameras have various measures to ensure people are verified if something odd is going on in or outside the cell. You’ll be fine. I'll try to get Piggot to assign someone to watch if you're that worried about it. And in the future, well, maybe we’ll even get to work together after a while. Do you have the name of this erm, ‘villain’ that's after you?” Hannah asked, and getting the hint, Taylor let the tentacle off Lisa’s mouth.

Coil, it’s fucking Coil, that sneaky bastard you useless dickwads couldn’t catch- for- ” Lisa choked on a wheeze, the tentacle tightening.

Lisa’s eyes jerked to her, unable to breathe.

Unamused red eyes communicated quite clearly how many of Lisa’s bones she could ‘ accidentally’ snap before they entered the back lobby, and Lisa paled, before nodding hurriedly.

She let up, and Lisa gasped for air, coughing.

Hannah looked surprised, and intrigued, only giving her a quick, admonishing look that had her ducking her head with a guilty blush, before staring ahead at the back doors of the PRT HQ. 

“Coil was an actual supervillain until about four months ago… she might not be lying. Actually, she seems genuinely afraid. For a villain to have a PRT insider... and to want to get someone killed... It's... uncomfortably possible. That and Tattletale's profile paints her completely different to this. She's probably being truthful.” Hannah hummed, and she blinked at her mom, surprised.

Oh.

Wait, Lisa wasn’t- well, the word crazy felt insensitive, but at least, er… a bit... delusional?

Crap, she felt pretty bad now.

She glanced down, where Lisa was glaring at her in a “see, I was right!’ kind of fashion.

She smiled sheepishly, and shrugged.

“Oh. Uhm, sorry. I don't really... know cape stuff. My bad. But uhm, back to the quiet you go before you start cussing me and my mom out again.” She shrugged apologetically, grimacing.

“Waif-” Lisa yelped, and she tightened the tentacle around her mouth again.

Lisa grumbled curse words under it.

There was just something about being playfully mean to girls in the good-natured way possible that made her really amused. Like shaking Crystal. Or poking Amy in the ribs to tickle her until the girl was snarling and trying to wrestle her on the couch, calling Shithead to assist in the assault.

Play-fighting with a brute seemed like a bad idea, but Amy loved those apparently, so it turned out both fun and exhausting enough for Amy to wake up and get tired enough to make them all coffee while she was making her own.

Amy’s coffee was horrible, truth be told, but she still forced a smile on her face and drank it. 

Regardless, being playfully mean could be fun in certain situations, but not here, when the person next to her seemed to be freaking out constantly.

It was also pretty hard to be rude to Lisa when Taylor just straight up felt bad about how she disregarded the girl's worries though. It was mostly the insults towards her mom that made her want to be petty to the girl, which she... mostly ignored.

Even if Lisa might deserve a bit of rudeness for trying to kill her with a gun, regardless of how effective that would be.

Which mostly just made her feel awkward.

Yeah, that was the best description for this situation. Awkward.

They waited a bit more.

Putting someone in Parahuman jail was apparently as easy as just holding her still and silent while the guards waited for a parahuman to escort her to jail. Precaution measures or something.

Battery came to pick her up, and Taylor gasped, eyes widening.

Battery was amazing. And she’d been in her trial, with Assault. She hadn’t even properly thanked her back then!

“Hey.” She breathed out, smiling wide, and Battery smiled back.

“Glad to see you doing well after our last ‘meeting’. And I see you’ve caught your first supervillain eh?” Battery chirped, hands on her hips.

Hannah put a hand around her shoulder, and glanced down to give her this unfathomably proud look that had her eyes watering with pride and accomplishment, even as Lisa continued squirming and whining through the tentacle over her mouth, held up beside them.

Unable to help herself, she turned, and hugged her mom, lifting her up a little as Hannah yelped in surprise, hands on her shoulders.

Then she put her down and moved to Battery, who froze in bewilderment, awkwardly jerking her hands open as she lunged forward to hug her, squishing her cheek on the woman’s collarbone as she lifted her up a few inches off the floor, squeezing tight around her waist.

“WHoah! Uh, hi?” Battery squeaked, bewildered, one arm around her and the other hovering over her shoulder.

“You’ll get used to it.” Hannah giggled.

“Thank you for what you said back at the- thing. So much. And god you’re so cool! The suit’s sick! ” She gushed out, and put the woman down, leaning back to beam at her.

Battery giggled, grinning at her.

“Why thank you. You’re quite ‘cool’ yourself. But, I should probably guide the girl to the cells. Unless Hannah wants to do it?” Battery suggested.

Instantly, she turned to her mom with a pleading look.

Hannah glanced at her, and looked about as conflicted as a person could look.

“I… hnm, I have to go talk to the Director about her on The Rig. Try to make sure she doesn’t get the book thrown at her, that uh… internal friction remains lowered… you know, the works when you have someone like Piggot on the desk. And inquire about... something else that's probably not wise to say out here.” Hannah said, a touch bitterly, but gave her an apologetic smile. “It might take an hour? Hm… do you want to come with me? Vista should be coming off school soon, and the patrol schedule flips in a bit so you might see pretty much all the heroes we have around while I argue with her up top.”

Battery let out a small gasp of delight, drawing their eyes.

“Hey, Ghoul?” Battery asked, a hint of mischievousness in her voice, and she smiled questioningly at the woman, tilting her head in reply.

“If you see Assault, make sure you absolutely tackle him. His power makes him ignore kinetic impacts so it’ll really surprise him and it’ll be very amusing to me to watch him jump.”

She smiled, but hesitated, grimacing.

Rubbing the back of her head, she made a hesitant noise.

“I’d feel kinda bad surprising him like that. But I’ll give him a big hug too if he doesn’t mind?” She asked, shifting from one foot to the other, sheepish.

Battery cooed, and reached out to ruffle her hair, which she took with minimal fuss and squirming away.

Thank god she hadn’t put her hair in a ponytail, mostly because she had no hair ring.

“Aren’t you just the sweetest thing.” Battery said more than asked, and jerked her head to Lisa. “But, we should get this going. Could you turn her around so I can cuff her?”

She nodded, using her hands to fix her hair as she manoeuvered Lisa with the tentacles.

Hannah’s hand joined the effort of fixing her hair, and she stopped, leaning on her mom, letting a low purr leave her throat as Hannah warmly laughed and added a second hand to her work, working on her like she was a preening cat, gathering all the strands behind her ears.

Battery quickly cuffed Lisa, and gently led her away as the girl shot her a conflicted, frustrated glare.

Surprisingly, she didn’t say anything to them, seemingly having accepted her fate.

Hannah went back to the car, opened the door, settled herself in, and Taylor climbed in from the same side, expertly maneuvering to have her head resting on Hannah’s chest just the right way to hear her heartbeat.

The ride to The Rig was lazy and quiet, only the engine, her purring, and her mom’s gentle humming breaking the silence, one hand absentmindedly brushing through her hair whenever the driving would allow.

The car eventually stopped, and she latched onto her mom all the way up to the entrance, at which point they had to separate so Hannah could go talk to the director, and an employee was asked to guide her to the cafeteria to wait.

She was pretty bummed out, but that only lasted until she actually got into the cafeteria, and smelled the coffee.

It smelled so fucking good. And seeing that the place was practically a no-mask zone, she tugged her facemask down, wandering forward.

Just as she was about to dart to the counter and ask for a coffee, her eye caught a hint of red, and she stopped, conflicted, eyes flitting between the counter and Assault who was talking to Dauntless.

Eventually she gave up on the beverage, and hopped over, pretty curious to see the faces behind the masks, since the cafeteria was a cape-only zone pretty much, so nobody wore them.

Dauntless was… well, plain but handsome? Shortcrop black hair, stubbled chin. Same with Assault, really, only Assault had really nice, puffy, light brown hair in a bit of an unkempt mane, and more refined cheekbones.

It was nice to put faces to the masks that helped her stay out of hell on earth.

Dauntless saw her first, and paused mid-sentence, blinking at her without the helmet on, and Assault glanced over right as she very gently for her standards collided with him, hugging him.

“WHoa-” Assault exclaimed, voice cracking as his arms jerked high up, bewildered, blinking down at her as she smiled up at him, before rocking back a bit, blushing in embarrassment.

Dauntless hurriedly snatched Assault’s sloshing coffee out of his hand before he could drop it, unnoticed by anyone.

“I uh, miss Battery asked me to.” She explained, pulling her hands back to her chest, sheepishly blushing.

Assault burst out laughing, a belly laugh, shoulders drooping.

“Miss Battery! Man, that’s new.” He chuckled, and stepped beside her, throwing an arm around her shoulder, grinning down at her. “So! What’s up kiddo, you doing good?”

She beamed, and nodded, relaxing. 

“I’m doing great. And uhm, thank you. For the uh, trial thingie?” She fumbled, giving him and Dauntless a ‘ you know what I’m talking about’ look, smiling wide.

Dauntless just smiled back kindly, and nodded.

Assault let out a snort.

“Naaah, you ain’t getting out of it this easily. You owe me help with at least two pranks. Devilish ones.” He grunted, his voice dropping into an overexaggerated growl like a comic book villain, and she snorted with laughter, biting her lip, leaning into his side as if to conspire.

“Dastardly, even?” She faux-whispered, a smirk on her face, shoulders jumping with silent laughter because god this was so silly and fun. Assault was awesome.

Assault glanced around, eyes narrowed, before ducking down further, to almost whisper into her ear.

“Worse. We must be lollygaggers. We might commit tomfoolery. We might- no, we must be tricksters, jokers, even… scallywags.” He gravely intoned, and she spotted Dauntless giving them the world’s longest, slowest eye-roll, smiling.

Her cheeks puffed out with barely contained giggles, before she swallowed them down, glancing up at Assault.

“Nay, we must?” She faux-gasped, barely stopping herself from snorting out into laughter, biting her lip. “Must we be hoaxers and jokesmiths? Jesters and hooligans and goofballs?”

Assault nodded sternly, eyes dancing with mirth, lips manically trying not to wriggle into a silly grin.

“Charlatans and scoundrels and rapscallions all.” He declared.

“What ab- about being miscreants and japers and hoodlums and clowns?” She faux-gasped in horror, barely stopping herself from crumbling into snorting cackles. 

“Of course, of course, all that and more. We’ll be quipsters and harlequins and buffoons.” He nodded, sagely, a light, tiny snort escaping him as he bit the inside of his cheek.

She gasped, again, wide eyed and grinning.

“N-Nay, harlequins?!” She whisper-shouted, stuttering with silent laughter, “Must I be a wisecracking ne'er-do-well rascal? A rabbel-rousing goofster, a merrymaking ruffian knucklehead?” She asked, voice full of fake dread.

Assault cracked first, bursting out into a snorting giggling fit, squeezing her shoulder.

“Hoo- oly shit kid your vocabulary is huge!” He exclaimed, before going back to laughing, dragging her along with his stumbles.

She grinned, and finally let herself break, laughing.

Dauntless leaned on the table, and snorted, smiling at them despite his words. 

“‘Course the two children would get along.”

Assault paused, and through his giggles, grinned an evil smile, jutting a finger to Dauntless.

“First prank! Hold him still!” He rushed out in a milisecond, and before she could reply, Assault dashed at their valiant enemy, putting him in a chokehold, the two immediately starting to wrestle, Dauntless trying to jerk his head away from Assault’s vicious noogie, sputtering something about a photoshoot.

She wanted to join in on the wrestling, but she wasn’t sure if restraining a Protectorate member was a good idea, or even vaguely appropriate considering this was their first meeting and she didn’t really know boundaries, so she just stood to the side, grinning so wide her cheeks started to hurt a little.

God, if Hannah was here, it’d be perfect.

She was a little concerned about two people with superpowers wrestling, even in a joking manner, but everyone else in the room seemed to just roll their eyes, smile, and ignore it, so it probably wasn’t a super uncommon occurrence.

Just further reinforcing that the people in the Protectorate were nothing like the people in the PRT, really.

The wrestling match ended with a squeaky squawk from Assault as he rolled away from the half-standing Dauntless, who was huffing and puffing and laughing under his breath with a smile like a big old kid, and Assault let out a long, wretched groan, holding onto his ribs where he was assumedly elbowed, rolling onto his back on the floor next to her stool.

“T-traitor…” He croaked out, raising a trembling arm towards her. “D-delete my search history…”

Then his hand dropped, and he went still. Then a tongue hung out of his open mouth, hurriedly, as if he just remembered.

She burst out laughing, covering her face because she was sure was starting to get really flushed and making a weird expression, and through her fingers, she peeked down at him to raise a tentacle out of her back, flatten it, and wriggle it under him, hysterically giggling all the while.

Assault slapped the floor and brought himself upright, turning to stare at her tentacle, chuckling and wriggling his back as if shuddering.

“Phew, that’s freaky. Damn, this was fun!” He said, and nudged her tentacle with his foot, grinning at her. “You should come by more often kid, you’re a breath of fresh air with all these tryhards in here. You know how rare it is that this stickass has any fun with me?” He said, jerking a thumb to a smiling Dauntless, who rolled his eyes again and straightened his armour.

Her smile widened, almost painfully, and she dropped her hands to stare at Assault, earnestly, appraising him.

“You mean that?”

He nodded, coming to her side to throw an arm around her shoulder again.

“Hell yeah, you kidding? Clockblocker’s the only fun person around here.”

She paused.

“And my mom.” She added.

He made a dubious noise.

She frowned at him, a bit offended. Her mom was the most fun person in the world.

“My mom’s fun too.” She insisted, and he raised his brows at her, before a strange look of understanding came over his face, and he smiled at her, shaking his head and shrugging.

“Yeah true, probably, but we have way different schedules. Barely see each other! So yeah I meant it, if you got nothing better to do, just come over and fuck around, either with me or with Battery. She's way less fun though.” He whispered the last part as if it was a big secret.

She snorted, smiling, and nodded.

“I- if you’re sure, I’d like that. What would we do if you’re on patrol though? I’m not in on the schedule.”

Assault thought about it, before turning to her with a giant grin.

“The government doesn't want you to know this, but the ducks in the park are free. You can just take them. I have stolen at least three ducks. We should go duck shopping.”

The absurdity of what he just said made her burst out into another fit of breathless giggling, until she was wheezing and swaying in her stool, not helped at all by Assault giving her a noogie and insisting he was serious.

Notes:

hey yall, took a slight break to prevent burnout, and after this, I'll have one final exam week, so expect no uploads again for a bit.

uncle assault teaches taylor to have fun and take things less seriously! more at 12!

hope you enjoyed the slice of life fluffy bits, and we'll get to see a couple more heroes next time, and then Amy gets taken out of on a walk by the family, minus the leash :D

tyvm for all the love and support and everything, really. It's so nice to be able to open my inbox and just get my mood raised, knowing people enjoy this and want more.

see yall soon

Edit: first version of this chapter sucked because it was rushed to hell and back, thanks for telling me how much it sucked so I could kinda fix it. Chapter should be much better now.

Criticism helps. :) Just be nice about it plz xd

Chapter 54

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A glint of green had her pausing in the middle of her steaming sip of coffee, and she followed the reflection with her eyes until a familiar blonde head came into sight, confidently strolling into the room, staring at her with a slight smile.

Her eyes widened, a small gasp escaping her and cutting into Assault’s barrage of words on the finer aspects of “trolling” as she hurriedly put her mug down on the table.

“M- Vista!” She hurried out, pushing off the bench, and darted forward, excited.

Vista, naturally, trapped her in a circular tunnel of space that instantly made her dizzy, and she had to pause, swaying a bit.

“Whoah.”

“No hug tackles. I’ll have to fix up this dumb suit again.” Missy said from what sounded like a mile away, and then dropped the effect.

She pouted at the girl as her world quickly stopped spinning, but dropped it for a smile as Missy stepped forward, and opened her arms with an indulgent eye roll.

She hugged Missy tight, swaying a little and rubbing her cheek on the girl’s temple.

“Holy crap, hi. How are you? I missed you.” She admitted breathlessly, realising that she really had missed the girl.

Missy chuckled.

“I’m fine, I’m fine. Gotta talk with your mom about something, but they kicked me out when I tried to talk to her. Also did you grow like two inches since I last saw you why is my face in your fucking neck ?” Missy asked quickly, slightly muffled due to her cheek being pressed against her collarbone, incredulous and almost sounding genuinely offended, and from behind her, Assault let out a long, exaggerated gasp of pure horror, his hands on his forehead, a comically wide-eyed and open-mouthed expression of shock on his face.

“She did the swearing! The cuss!” Assault croaked out, strained with fake horror, pointing at Missy accusingly, finger jutting back and forth.

She almost burst out laughing again, suppressing it to a snort.

A smack sounded out as Dauntless’s gauntlet flashed out, and a yipped ‘ow’ had Assault ducking down.

She turned a bit, and ignored it, pulling back to smile down at Missy and her mild, amused smirk.

“I uh, honestly I don’t know. Haven’t- felt taller? Damn, I really want to catch up. So much stuff happened. Wanna go somewhere more private?” She asked quickly, excitedly smiling down at Mi- Vista?

She had her visor on. Technically in uniform?

Gah, this was confusing. 

Vista raised both brows, before unwinding one of her arms from around Taylor’s back to cover her mouth with it, in some strange expression of fake shock.

“Oh my, you’re bold. ” Vista said, wiggling her brows, grinning like a shit-eating shark, as if she just made the world’s cheesiest joke.

She blinked down at her in incomprehension.

“Huh?” She asked.

Vista stared at her, before making a sound of realization and deflating with a sigh.

“Nevermind, you’re too innocent. You’re paying for this shortcoming with a donut.” Vista declared, and pulled back, stretching with a long, soul-deep groan.

Innocent?

She still wasn’t sure what Vista meant-

Oh. Oh wait, that was like, a cheesy movie line for uh, sex, right? Holy crap that took a while. How long had it been since she’d last seen a movie that had that kind of language in it? Had to be years.

She smiled at the joke, even if it was kind of weird for Vista to be making sex jokes, and nodded, darting to the counter.

Vista chuckled, and shortened the space, following and propping her elbow on the counter as the wall of inlets, outlets, and menu options menacingly loomed over them.

She hummed a small tune to herself, finger flitting over the countless buttons, before she found the options for sweets.

“Cream or jam?” She asked, and Vista raised a finger, smiling faintly at her.

Assuming that meant the first, she pressed the cream option, and slid a couple dollars into the inlet from her pocket.

“So, what have you been up to? How’s life after the slammer?” Vista asked lightheartedly.

“Slamme-? Oh!” She exclaimed, her brain catching up.

Then a wide, soft grin spread over her face as she practically melted onto the counter with a sigh of contentment, cheek against the metal.

“Amazing. I get to spend most of the day with my mom. Paradise. I mean, some stuff sucks, but it’s pretty great overall.” She summarised blithely, and one of the slots in the wall opened, a donut on a plate sliding through.

She ducked down into the gap.

“Thank you!” She shouted, hopefully heard by the employee on the other side, and took it, hopping off her seat.

Vista followed her on her way to her abandoned coffee, throwing a quick wave to the bickering Protectorate members as they walked past them and onto the balcony.

Well, sorta-balcony. It had silent fans everywhere for fresh air and a dome of one-sided glass, presumably just in case someone got too curious with a flying drone or helicopter and tried to unmask someone.

It felt much more open than inside, at least.

“Damn. I’m happy for you.” Missy said, genuinely smiling. “And the fact you love your mom so much. My family feels like annoying jail keepers. Kinda jealous.” Missy finished, then quickly snatched the donut off the plate she was holding, biting into it before they’d even picked a table.

Oh. Well, she continued onwards to a random table near the railing.

She glanced at Missy, and let her shoulders droop a bit, a bit bummed out about Missy’s situation.

“Damn, they’re still fighting?” She asked, kind of expecting it, but still disappointed about it.

Missy made an uncaring ‘mneh’ sort of sound, shrugging as she bit into the donut again.

She set the empty plate down on the table, and her coffee next to it, before sitting down.

Missy sat on the opposite end.

“Yeah. But fuck ‘em, how about you? Not much has changed on my end.” Missy asked, licking glaze off her lips and her fingers.

It was really cute, but she didn’t voice that because Missy had grouched enough times about how annoying it was to be cute to the point of condescension.

She leaned back, inhaling a bit of the steam wafting off her coffee, the mere scent making her relax, conversely with its main, energetic function.

“Well, I uh, I got a phone, for starters.” She started, and Missy’s eyes widened.

“Oh shit, gimme your number.” Missy rushed out, digging her phone out, and she dipped her head in a nod, a tentacle growing out of her back to dig into her pocket and hand it over as she cradled her coffee, taking a long, slow sip.

Black coffee… it wasn’t great, but it added some very needed variety of flavours to her palette.

Missy looked at the sight with raised brows, but took the phone out of the tentacle, and paused.

“Damn, a Dragon phone?” Missy said, to herself, and clicked through the phone’s menus with a blazingly fast, precise series of motions that looked like witchcraft to her.

Then Missy burst into a snorting fit of laughter, setting her donut down on the plate.

“Cute. But uh, I think you accidentally unmasked Miss Militia to me.” Missy said, flipping the phone around.

The wallpaper was still that sleepy selfie she’d taken with her mom in their bed. Maskless, of course.

She blinked, then flushed red.

“Crap. Well, I don’t think she’d mind?” She chanced, and Missy shrugged, turning the phone around again.

Ten seconds of silence which she found… kind of awkward, actually, and Missy was done trading their phone numbers, somehow using a phone on each hand like she was born with one in her hand.



Actually, judging from Missy’s family situation, maybe she was.

Her phone slid across the table, courtesy of Missy, and then the girl took the visor off, yawning wide and rubbing at her eyes as the expensive apparatus clattered to the table.

“Man, I’m fucking gassed.” Missy whined, pressing her hand’s heels into her eyes. “And I gotta go parade around in my little skirt again soon and try not to kill anyone for patting my head for two hours. You’re the best of today, actually.”

She watched, amused and smiling and trying to keep her cuteness aggression to herself because damn it Missy was adorable when yawning. 

She licked her lips, trying to organise events in her head as the tentacle pocketed her phone again and dissipated, eyes turning back to normal.

“Did you not sleep well?” She asked, tilting her head.

“Nah. Five hours.”

She frowned.

“Sleep more.” She said, almost an order.

Missy dropped her hands, amusement on her face.

“Yeah, I should. But, screw that. You were talking about stuff. So, you got a phone…” Missy started, leadingly, and she nodded along, dropping it.

“Yep, I got a phone, and… I think I made my second friend this morning. You being the first.” She said, smiling unreservedly.

Jenny was… a pretty milktoast kind of friend, and she didn’t know her too well, but she was a friend now.

Missy blew out a breath of incredulity.

“Damn, it took this long for you to consider Panacea your friend? I thought you two were pretty much sisters by now.” Missy said, and Taylor opened her mouth to address the first question before her brain caught up, leaving her with a half-open mouth, staring at Missy, startled.

“I- uh, not- not Amy. Amy’s not- I didn’t-” She started, and paused again.

…Wait, she hadn’t been considering Amy her friend just now.

So what had she been considering her as? Did she just forget about her?

No, she hadn’t.

What? 

She blinked, and Missy’s brows furrowed.

“Are you having a stroke or something?”

She went to say something, gave up, and nodded, gulping as her mind focused on the sudden confusion in her head.

Realising this was not the time and place to wonder what the hell was going on in that bucket of worms she called a brain, she pushed it aside, shaking her head as if to clear it.

“Uh, no I just- got a bit confused. Yeah, uh, Amy’s my friend. Best friend, actually.” She clarified, nodding to herself. “She has been since… like, a week after I got out. So- I guess I made a third friend early in the morning today. Well, more of an acquaintance for now...” She clarified, and Missy’s eyes lit up.

“Oh, that Jenny contact I saw?”

She nodded, smiling.





Missy just put her chin on her hands, elbows on the table, and let Taylor talk about Jenny, the process of community hours, and the wacky visit from a villain she got, faintly smiling and nodding along.

Taylor was a strange person.

For example, conversation.

Sweet hairy balls, she fucking sucked at it.

That is, unless Missy got her rolling along.

Taylor was like a… a snowball, kinda. You had to grab all the pieces of what few things mattered and were interesting to her, then smush em together until it remained in one place, and then focus on rolling that snowball into a conversation.

At the start, it was always a bit odd and awkward, but once Taylor got invested or comfortable or just- got really into it, she just kind of went on, on her own, talking and talking.

Never just complete verbal vomit either, actually interesting things and stuff Missy wanted to know, but it was a process that was different to talking to literally anyone else she knew.

Taylor didn’t hide anything, she wasn’t cagey or obnoxious, and something about the girl’s personality just… made some part of her pleased.

Maybe it was something about how she seemed to be so fine with being childish despite being older and quickly growing. It certainly seemed to soothe some of that inner insecurity of Missy’s about her own growth and acting mature, at least a bit.

Around Taylor, being childish didn’t feel like an insult or a strain to be utterly avoided at the fear of not being taken seriously.

So yeah, the first time she went to talk to her, it was mostly curiosity about the resident cannibal in the base, but once she got past that awkward, fragile shell, Taylor was damn fun to talk to. It was just nice to talk to someone who was pretty… child-like, despite looking sixteen or so, without them being obnoxious, immature as hell, dumb, or playing their attitude up and being condescending to her, consciously or unconsciously.

The intelligence she displayed when she wanted to also helped in raising Missy’s opinion of her strange new friend.

One piece of news that took her out of her deliberations was what Tattletale was apparently claiming.





“Wait, we had a rat?” Missy blurted out, somewhere between bewildered and upset.

She paused for a moment.

“Well… she claims he had insiders here. But she was also… really goddamn rude and annoying and tried to shoot me and was rude to my mom and pretty manic and paranoid so… take it with a grain of salt?” She chanced, slowly shrugging.

Missy leaned back, brows furrowed.

“Huh. Still, disturbing. Alright, I’ve heard enough about miss Blonde and Busted, honestly. What else have you been up to?” Missy asked, slowly munching on a small bite of donut.

She leaned back, humming in thought.

Something quickly came up.

“Oh! Uh, you saw all the stuff about Amy, right?”

Missy nodded.

“Well, she’s trying to get emancipated, which is when you gain the rights and autonomy of an adult despite being underage or… something like that, but apparently it’s a massive, absolute pain in the butt to even find out any information on how it’s done. Apparently, if you want to escape a crappy family according to Amy, murdering your parents and getting adopted after is less complicated. She also mentioned something about getting ‘legally disowned’ making it easier. I didn’t even know that was a thing.” She said, a tad incredulous.

Missy raised her brows, a grin on her face as she threw the last bit of the donut in her mouth.

“Don’t be giving me any ideas about murder, I have a great future ahead of me.” Missy mildly said, voice muffled with warning and her donut bite.

Taylor snorted with chuckling laughter, staring down at her coffee.

“Yeah just- thought I’d mention it due to your own situation. She also taught me how my power works, kinda. The biology of it, at least. It’s pretty wack- actually wait, remember what I mentioned about your power? Did you look into it?” She asked, and Missy took a moment to remember, before gasping, loud and sharp.

“Holy fuck I forgot! Yo, c’mere!” Missy rushed out, excited, and before she could move, space around her folded until she was shoulder-to-shoulder with Missy, who dug a receipt out of her pocket and put it on the table.

“Remember how you were asking me stuff about my power, and pointed out that even if I can bend space but not affect its properties, one could still see the effect? And you said that should mean that I could affect light to some extent, and could theoretically make a lens like a magnifying glass, remember?” Missy rushed out, laying the receipt flat on the table. “Well, you weren’t wrong, but you weren’t right. Look!”

She did as asked, hunching down to look closer.

Space above the receipt twisted in a way that hurt her head and made her eyes go in opposite directions to avoid the sight, and when she focused back, there was a line of thin light shining down onto the receipt.

“I can now just layer this, and scale it pretty much infinitely, until I have a non-heating laser. ” Missy gushed, and did something above, condensing the beam and making it even brighter, to the point it kinda hurt to look at.

She threw a hand over Missy’s shoulder, and squeezed her in a side-hug, smiling.

“Wow, so you can make flashbangs at will now?” She asked.

Missy turned to her with a vicious gleam in her eyes and a smirk sharp enough to cut stone.

“Screw flashbangs, I can shine a gigantic sky death-beam down onto like, half a city block, and even if it won’t burn anything, it’ll still have enough concentrated photons to completely torch people's cornea in a millisecond to completely and permanent blindness! I can just point in a rough direction and say ‘no more eyes for you motherfuckers’ and it’ll just happen! Camera lenses will fry just trying to record it! You made me a fucking discount Legend! I can’t use it yet, but still!” Missy gushed, adorably excited despite the vicious streak in her voice, and turned to her, hugging her tight around the ribs and dropping the tiny light show, spontaneous joy likely making her far more unreserved than usual because Taylor was not expecting that.

She inwardly melted at the contact, a massive grin on her face as she put her cheek on the girl’s head and brought her closer, gently squeezing.

“You’re the smartest dum-dum I’ve ever seen and I demand to take Amy’s place as your best friend.” Missy said, muffled into her collarbone.

She laughed.

“T-t-that’s gonna take a bit of work Missy.” She said through her chuckles.

“Hmph, we all know I’m far superior to… hold on, did you get a boob job done or something? These weren’t here before. No offence.” Missy suddenly asked, and poked her boob with a finger, completely ruining the moment.

“Uh.” She started. “Growth spurt?”

Missy made a dubious humming noise, but dropped it.

“I… hm. Actually, screw this, you’re being the shortie for today.” Missy said, and pulled back.

Before she could ask what that meant, she was staring at the table from significantly less height than before, and Missy was behind her. She quickly flung her arms around Taylor's neck from behind and above, chin on her hair.

“Much better.”

She snorted, and leaned back, lifting a hand to rub along the thin arms draped over her neck and collarbones.

“So, yeah. Your idea probably just made me ten times a bigger menace. Oh, and you remember the other suggestion?” Missy asked, and she took a moment to think about it.

“I- I think I forgot.” She admitted.

“Oh. You had suggested I get one of those super stretchy exercise rubber bands and use it as a slingshot if I need to, because it’s so inconspicuous nobody would think twice about why I had it?”

“Oh, that one! Yeah. Did you try it?” She asked, leaning back further, a tentacle digging out to grab her coffee and bring it to her mouth for a quick sip.

“Yep. God I’ve never felt so damn useful before.” Missy groaned in satisfaction, and swayed a bit from side to side as if swooning, taking her along for the ride.

The tentacle saved her coffee, thankfully, so she snorted and let Missy drag her about.

“I mean, generally, patrolling and catching criminals is really shitty, you know?" Missy gesticulated. "Because most of the time you’re not actually arresting anyone who matters or is a threat, usually just crackheads who refuse to leave the gas station or something because they’re tripping out of their minds, or some mentally ill homeless dude throwing rocks and screaming something about whatever’s on his mess of a mind. Or some drunkard driving like a maniac. So it’s mostly just sad and frustrating rather than satisfying. But, but but! Yesterday, I found a mugger!” Missy rushed out, seemingly just… letting some of her inner child out from sheer excitement, which made her beam up at the girl as she continued her story.

“Which, hey, sucks for the dude who got mugged but I found him running, and with a bit of space-bending and the exercise band, I sent a rock to the family jewels and one to the liver, and he was in too much pain to run! Of course I didn’t get to arrest him myself, because meh wah blah blah blah suck me shmuckles you’re too frail blah blah blah, but still, I got credited for it, because I wasn’t just shortening the distance for Triumph to beat his ass, I beat his ass!” Missy quietly cheered.

She laughed, and Missy seemed to pause and gather herself, clearing her throat.

“So, yeah. Forget that ‘weird cannibal chick’ comment I made the first time, you’re now officially the coolest thing to walk on this overhyped floatie we call a rig.” Missy summarised with a happy chirp to her voice.

God, Taylor was so happy that Missy was happy.

“I’m not sure what to say to that but thank you, honestly.” She giggled.

Missy was silent for a moment, before shifting.

“Hey, remember how I said I wanted to talk to your mom about something?” Missy asked, voice somewhat more subdued and cautious.

She nodded, taking another sip of coffee and gently running her hand up and down Missy’s right arm.

“So… uhm. Fuck, this is awkward. So… remember how I said my family sucks and I kinda wished I could just live alone or in the Wards?” Missy asked, and Taylor paused, before quickly turning to Missy, wide-eyed.

“You’re not going to run away are you?” She asked, befuddled.

Missy snorted in disbelief.

“Hell no, are you nuts? I’m not Pan-pan.”

Taylor quickly calmed down with a small ‘oh’.

“Running away gives my parents legal reason to get the police to look for me because they can declare me ‘missing’. I found a better way.”

Shit, nevermind!

“Instead, I wanted to know if you guys have room for one more. I’ll have to go home every two-ish days so that my parents can’t call the police and say I’m missing, but… eh, I’ll deal with it.” Missy finished, and Taylor pulled back a little, a tad bewildered.

“I- are you sure? I feel like asking to move in with a- relative-kinda-sorta bunch of strangers should have a lot of thought put into it.”

Missy let space return to normal, so that they were on opposite sides of the table again, and sat back, crossing her legs and raising a hand.

One finger unfurled.

“One, yes, I have thought about it. Even read the laws. None of you will get in trouble. I’m just visiting a friend for days on end. At that point it’s just a domestic matter the police can’t intervene in so long as I’m there by choice. Worst my parents can do is bitch and whine about it.”

Another finger unfurled.

“Two, my parents can’t do anything to me and have no real control over me aside from shelter and finance, and the more I rub that in their face the bigger erratic assholes they become. So, I want to get out of their thumb completely. I’m going to get a job the second I can, and I want to stay out of their homes.”

Another finger.

“Three, my mom’s a petty controlling bitch who’s trying to vicariously live through me because she wasted her life and is miserable, and my dad’s a manipulative narcissist who wants to manipulate and use me for money and his own ego. I feel like a dog toy being yanked between two selfish mutts. Kinda wanna be able to go home and relax for once.”

Another.

“Four, you and Miss Militia are pretty much the only people I like enough to tolerate for long periods and live with, no offence to anyone. Panacea… no clue, honestly, never talked to her, but she can’t be that bad, she’s a healer.”

Er… yeah… right.

“And five, I’m quite used to not being a nuisance. I’m quiet, I can do chores, I can also probably just give you my personal allowance as like, semi-rent or for food or whatever-”

Taylor shook her head and hands in a frantic negative.

“Whoa nonononono, you’re not doing that. We uh- we have absolutely no need for money.”

Missy’s brows furrowed.

“I’m not doing it for you, I’m doing it for me. If I just bummed around your house without adding or giving anything I’d feel like a freeloading bitch.”

She opened her mouth, and closed it, because this wasn’t really her decision to make.

“It’s… up to my mom, really, but she’s probably going to tell you the same.” She shrugged, and looked down at the table, trying to gather her thoughts.

“Well, yeah, of course, I’m just… telling you this for your opinion. I wanna know if you’re… you know, cool with this? It’s not very usual for semi-strangers to kinda live together. Don’t want to intrude on your life without asking you first.” Missy said, nervously kneading her elbow as she weakly shrugged.

Taylor exhaled through her nose, smiling at her with two raised, incredulous brows.

“Missy, we’re not semi-strangers. We’re… new friends, I guess? We’ve only talked like five times so far but- hey, that's like at least five or six hours of conversations. We also like each other, and… you did help save my life, you know? In the trial.” She quietly added, tapping the table. ”Mom said we owe favours to whoever helped. So… She’ll probably say yes. It’s up to Amy. But personally I don’t think I mind you living with us. Just… beware that our apartment is really small and we’re… a bit of a strange group. Amy’s… really weird, I’m… not great up here, got a few screws loose-” She continued, and knocked her knuckles on the side of her head with a wry smile, “- and… Amy’s got a huge secret that makes it so you can’t live with us unless you promise you won’t tell anyone. So… my vote’s yes?” She shrugged with an easy smile. “I certainly wouldn’t mind getting to know you better. Six-ish hours of talking are a nice start, but living together might even be…”

She thought of her overall assessment of life with Amy so far, and…

It was fun. More fun than if she hadn’t been around, that was for sure.

“Pretty damn fun.” She finished, smiling at a curious-looking Missy. “But uh, it’s still up to Amy. And my mom if she says no for… some reason.”

Missy’s curious look broke into a relaxed smile, and a relieved sigh took the tension out of her.

“Man, I thought this would be a lot more awkward and hesitant and uh, yannow-” Missy waved a limp-wristed hand around in the air “- a bit of a test of our… you know, us.” Missy gestured between them.

She smiled, and sipped her coffee.

A long, comfortable silence stretched.

“Any idea when Militia will be done snarling at Piggot?” Missy asked after a couple minutes. 

She paused, eyes moving up to stare through Missy’s soul.

“Snarling?” She asked, curious and alarmed and… strangely tense.

Missy nodded.

“Yeah I tried to find her, got sent to Piggot’s office, some desk jockey walked in and I heard her being very snarly and curt to Piggot before the door shut." Missy said.

Taylor was perfectly still, forcing herself to stop and think. 

On one hand, she was now distinctly angry at this Piggot woman and wanted to do very immoral things to her.

On the other hand, it felt like a pretty irrational response, and there wasn't much she could do about it, so she took a deep breath, and forced herself to slowly relax and sink back into the relaxed, friendly atmosphere of before.

It was pretty… easy. 

She hummed, taking the last sip of her coffee.

"... Strange. I'll ask later." 

Another beat of comfortable silence, a gull's cawing adding to the calm atmosphere.

"You know, in a few months when the year ends, I'm going to repeat my uhm, old school year at Arcadia. I was wondering when you're going to be old enough to go to high school." Taylor asked, a tad hopeful.

Missy made a bright 'oh' sound of realization.

"Around that time, actually. Holy shit, we're gonna go to the same school?" Missy asked, rhetorically, before leaning back with a sharp grin, hands behind her head. " Nice. "

She exhaled in amusement. 

"Amy will probably go too. She'll probably be on the same year as me since she will get held back."

Missy's grin turned into a considerate smile. 

"It'll be interesting at least, with all three of us there. Much as school can be." 

She hummed in agreement, taking a moment to relax, and once again took note of the fact that… 

Well, she wasn't floating in the clouds, but she didn't feel that bad about Hannah being out of her sight. It was an odd realization.

She wasn’t sure it was good, because it felt like a strange kind of betrayal to Hannah, the fact she could probably make due without her immediate presence around her, but it… wasn’t unpleasant…?

Her phone buzzed in her pocket for the millionth time, and out of curiosity, she opened her messages, and let her brows raise as a snort of amusement left her.

Missy gave her a curious look.

She flipped the phone around.

On it, there was a sped up GIF of a cat manically attacking and shredding a pillow, with the top caption being “ME WHEN I FUCKING” and the bottom one being “ME WHEN I”. And that was it.

Did Taylor get the joke? No.

Was it funny from the sheer absurdity and the cat?

Yes.

Missy looked more and more confused, until eventually, a small, confused chortle of incredulous laughter left her. 

“I- What?” Missy asked, somewhere between baffled and amused and making an expression that was on its own, funny in its intensity.

She snorted with laughter, and shrugged, pulling the phone back.

“I don’t get it either.”

“But we’re still both laughing.”

“Yep. Told you, she’s weird.”

Missy bent space again, leaning over her arm to look down on the phone.

“Got any more?” Missy asked.

She exhaled through her mouth, in a sigh.

“Way too many. I don’t even know where she finds these. Or if she makes them.”

The next one was a video of an adorable kitten purring and squeaking and eating a raw, bloody steak, below some childish upbeat music, but the caption was a bunch of incomprehensible abbreviations and words like “mfw my face when” followed by ‘the police catches me eating the local crackhead in a dark alley’ on the bottom.

Missy burst out laughing, leaning on her shoulder.

“What the fu aha hahahak-” Missy giggled.

She shrugged again, helplessly, snickering a little herself. 

She had expected ‘cat memes’ to be cute pictures of cats with captions or something. Not dark humour and incomprehensible absurdity.

Amy was a strange person with a strange sense of humour.

“I don’t fucking get it but I think I’m gonna like Panacea way more than I thought.” Missy forced out between her fading snickers, cheek on her shoulder.

Taylor… did not doubt that, actually, but first her mom would have to give the go-ahead, and Amy would have to agree.

She hoped Amy agreed, honestly. Missy was… relaxing, and fun, and her first friend, albeit initially hesitant on both their ends.

“Speaking of cats… ever thought of getting a pet?” Missy asked.

She hummed.

“I wouldn’t mind but we already have a chicken in the apartment, so cats are probably a no-no.”

Missy paused, then leaned back to give her the most confused, searching look a human face could muster.

“You have- you have a chicken. Like, a farm chicken? Alive one. In your apartment?”

She blinked back, confused on why this was so confusing.

“Yeah. Her name’s Shithead. Amy named her.”

Missy, for some reason, burst into laughter again.





“Ay V, dinner’s soon.” Crystal called, rapping her knuckles on the door, and Victoria pulled her face away from her pillow, and closed her phone, scrolling past the uniquely bizarre conversation she had with Amy this morning, about how her power actually worked.

It was a lot to take in, honestly. Amy had absolutely zero filter in telling her details about it.

Like how she could see Dean’s… er, ejaculate on Victoria, sometimes. Knowing that despite Victoria being very thorough in washing herself, her sister could er… tell that she… was…

Jesus H. Christ, she wanted to drop into a hole and die of embarrassment.

Which explained all the times Amy’s face would go from neutral to a nauseous sort of pain when she’d touch her.

Vicky had just assumed Amy was just seeing germs or… various other gross stuff about the human body, not that.

God, she felt so bad.

Not just about that, but about pretty much everything.

It was also a lot to digest, that Amy could affect brains, which she knew already, but never had the confidence or experience to even feel comfortable trying because Carol had convinced her she'd become some... monster, if she did so.

Her hopes of getting one of her parents back had skyrocketed since that, and Amy was apparently making a side-project out of healing Mark, which made her very happy and proud.

She flattened herself on the bed, and spent another moment thinking, too drained to fly her butt down to eat dinner with her cousins.

Sitting around and thinking was all she’d really done the past four days.

It took two entire days to sort of… force herself to not feel nauseous and disgusted whenever the topic of Amy’s affections came to mind, but she eventually hammered it into her own stubborn mind, that she was mostly at fault for this, and that Amy had never been anything but the picture of a good sister.

Amy could say the blame was shared all she wanted, but Vicky would kindly tell her to fuck off with that crap. In her head.

Amy had been like, eleven or twelve when she developed her crush, and at that point, if she had kept the timeline right, it was probably already a couple years of Vicky blasting her developing brain with ‘worship me’ blasts on the regular. Combined with their parents being… not great sources of attention and comfort, and Amy being a cute little kid that Vicky liked to spoil a bit…

Yeah. Tada. Terrible result.

She couldn’t… really find a justification for Amy’s words that it was mostly on herself or at least a shared blame.

It was mostly on herself.

And even then, she hadn’t really been at a state or a spot to understand what her power did, how to reign it in, nor expect the long-term consequences of what seemed like harmless awe.

So yeah, sue her, Vicky didn’t feel like she could even completely blame herself because she too had been just a dumb kid back then.

It was turning from a matter of 'who is at fault' in her mind to a resigned sort of 'neither of us is completely at fault and it kinda just happened because life sucks' kind of thing.

Aside from that internal debate, she also had the debate of what to really… do with her family.

It felt like her world got rebuilt in one day, shattered an hour later again, and just when she was trying to put it back together again, she talked to her mom, and everything broke again.

Her mom was hiding something, she knew, but the woman refused to spit it out. The only justification or explanation she had given was that Amy had been a villain’s child when they’d adopted her.

And that-

That was it?

That was the reason for the apparent life-long neglect of one of her kids? Was that why Carol had always pushed her more than Amy, so she could achieve things and be great, and the- the villain spawn or whatever, could fail, like how it always should be in dumb comics? How deep did this stupid idea go, how much of everything did it affect?

It was so unfathomably shallow that every time she saw her mother she could only muster the vague emotion of watching a stranger wearing the flesh of her parent. It creeped her out, and it destroyed whatever vague sense of family she had left.

She talked to Mark too.

He was her only refuge, the only one that could repair her idea of a family.

He… wasn’t like Carol. At all.

He did love them. Her mom said the same, but his words felt far more genuine, and explicitly included Amy in them. If anything, he openly admitted to her that the only reason he hadn’t killed himself yet, was that he feared it would make them sad. That it would inhibit their development even more than his barely-there presence did now.

He was right, of course, but…

Well, it was the first time in a while that she’d hugged her dad, and even longer since that he hugged her back and seemed to find the energy to keep her there.

Then, right as her worldview pertaining to herself and what was around her began to… somewhat soothe, he broke it again.

He wanted a divorce.

And he also wanted to be there for them more. He intended to try and gain custody of them.

After that, she just… took her aunt’s invitation, and moved in with her cousins. They had a guest room.

He understood. She needed space and time to think.

Now, here she was.

Still oddly depressed, and more confused than ever, but things were… kind of looking up. Mneh? Kinda?

Mark made a lot more effort than before, she could admit, even if it was practically nothing for most people.

A text here and there, visits, fake smiles with lips tugged upwards using sheer effort and a desire to cheer her up, which kinda worked.

Updates on the divorce, and her mom. Her extended apologies. The fact that she was finally going to therapy, et cetera.

He also told her Amy was somewhat related to her mom's trigger event, which... was a lightening circumstance, Victoria supposed, but she still wasn't sure what to think or who to believe or what to even do. So she just took her time with it.

Her dad also took the effort of making occasional conversation that seemed to exhaust him to an utterly bizarre degree, like every word he spoke felt like a marathon, but he forced himself to keep going and keep the conversation running.

It was not much for most people, things that were taken for granted.

Compared to the statue her dad used to be before however, it was a monumental shift in her eyes. She appreciated it, a lot.

She just… wasn’t sure about his desire to reconnect with Amy.

She had a path of communication to her sister, but… Amy seemed happy with Miss Militia and Ghoul. She was… experimenting, and posting her bizarre, mildly concerning cat memes, and was even bold enough sometimes to post pictures of stuff. Like her purple chicken. Which she named Shithead.

It was such an Amy thing to do she couldn’t help but laugh.

Point was, Amy seemed… happy.

And she wasn’t sure how to breach the question.

Just be like ‘hey dad wants to go out for lunch with you and talk’?

It sounded simple enough, but…

But her fingers felt like they were weighed down by a dozen dumbbells every time she thought of typing that.

Until about twenty minutes ago, when she managed to just do it already.

And the message was still left on ‘read’.

No reply. Absolutely nothing.

She felt weirdly defeated.

It felt like her family was just irreparably broken.

She sighed, deciding to mope for another minute before heading down.

Just as she raised herself up, her phone pinged, and she paused before reaching for it, not letting herself hope too much.

> ok, i don’t mind, but I’m really busy and it’ll take a while before I wanna eat with him
> also, do tell him I don’t blame him for anything, just in case or whatever
> oh and not dinner at home, i hate that place, it’ll prob be outside

She blew out a long, long breath, feeling like the weight on her chest and shoulders was lifting away by the second.

Another long breath, a creeping smile.

Yeah, stuff wasn’t great, but damn it, she had hope they could be better now.

“Vicky! Stop brooding, you’re not in a noir movie!” Crystal called from downstairs, and she snorted to herself. 

She didn't even know what that meant. Did people in noir movies brood a lot?

“Yeah yeah, coming!” She called, and sent a quick heart emoji to Amy before shoving the thing down her pants and flying out for dinner.





“Really? This is the girl that would have killed me?” Rebecca asked, distinctly unimpressed as she stared at Taylor through a tiny portal.

The Case 53 holding onto their shoulders for the Stranger effect had earmuffs on, but Contessa still modulated her voice appropriately to avoid leaks.

“Yes.” She answered, and put another tiny piece of beef jerky in her mouth, happily munching along as she enjoyed herself.

“Is this seriously the best hobby you could come up with? Stalking a random teenager and her family while you run a path for them to avoid excessive hardship?”

She hummed, feeling a strange ball of something… squirmy, in her chest, while Missy lay her head on Taylor’s shoulder, sleepiness slowly winning her over as Taylor talked about their apartment and how small it was.

This jerky was also pretty great.

But considering she’d made a custom bulk order from an obscenely expensive restaurant for it, it should be great.

“... I’m invested.” She replied simply, not bothering with the reply her power gave her, for the first time in a while.

Using her power, without it using her.

How novel.

Another piece of jerky went into her mouth, this one flavoured differently.

Hm… cardamom… a hint of top-shelf french mustard, maybe? Quite mild.

She’d have to watch her figure after this…

Below and around her, the chirping of exotic birds joined with the crawling waves of the Caribbean, a cool breeze ruffling the sand around her lawn chair as the sun slowly set, a beautiful backdrop.

Ah, bliss.

Rebecca rolled her eyes with a sigh, and gently tapped a knuckle onto her hat.

“I normally wouldn’t care, but now you’ve dragged Clairvoyant and Doormaker into it. Stop corrupting the organization with your creepy pastime.”

She sniffed, not taking her eyes off the portals in front of her eyes, like glasses framing her nose.

“No. Don’t tell me what to do, you’re not my mom.”

“Your mother’s dead.” Rebecca deadpanned, right as Taylor said something she missed, forcing her to use her power to fill her in.

“Precisely, and so will you if you keep annoying me in my sparse free time.” She shot back, annoyed, and a beat later, a surprised silence spread between them.

She coughed into her fist, glancing at Rebecca over the shoulder of the Case 53.

“I… did not mean to say that. Apologies."

Then she turned back to the portals in front of her.

"Still, kindly leave me alone. It’s harmless. Legend’s whining about nothing. I don't have ulterior motives for this.”

Rebecca stared for another few seconds, before nodding, and glancing at the Case 53.

“... You didn’t force her to come here, right? Also, close this door please.” Rebecca said, and the portal in front of her face closed.

Thin strands of white hair, made of tiny, glued shards of glass, gently waved in the breeze, while two horrifyingly gigantic eyes like those of a bug curiously glanced around with wonder, ignoring both of them. Luminescent bone plates shifted as the girl craned her head around to stare at an iguana.

“No. I bribed her. Nilbog will move her up in the queue for helping me. She freaks the others out, so she’s eager to make her eyes look less like small watermelons.” She idly commented, a smile tugging at her lips as Taylor beamed at Missy, a bright expression of joy on her face.

She did that. Contessa did that.

Well, mostly. Legend did help a bit.

Still, she felt proud, and… a lot of other things she’d forgotten the name and feeling of.

Which was fine, she’d discover them sooner than later.

Rebecca stared for another moment, at both her and the mild, foreign sight of a smile on her face, before nodding, and stepping out of the girl’s grasp, the Stranger effect dropping.

“Weren’t you going to talk to the girl? I remember Legend bugging you about that and being hidden.”

Contessa nodded.

“I was going to chat with her and clear things up, initially. But popping in to help them, mysteriously vanishing into thin air, then watching their reactions and thoughts, is incredibly amusing.” She admitted, a light snort escaping her.

“... Oh my god, you’re such a fucking troll. Door me.” Rebecca remarked with clear exasperation.

The door that appeared was barely big enough for her to fit her head through.

Rebecca stared at it.

“You’re a plague on this organization and a corruptive presence to the children.” Rebecca deadpanned.

“Strange way to say ‘you’re amazing and I owe you my existence’.” She hummed, popping another piece of jerky into her mouth.

Rebecca took a deep, deep, deep breath, then sighed it out, before giving up to fly away.

A regular portal appeared in her path, and Rebecca paused, before taking it.

Contessa sniffed.

“Traitor. She’d only have to fly ten minutes.”

One of the portals on her nose closed.

“I take it back.”

It opened.

“Thank you.”

The portals flashed in acknowledgement. 

Another piece of jerky met its end.

She couldn’t wait to retire if this is how she could spend it.





Half the world over, Miss Militia finally left the director's office, exasperated and annoyed.

Piggot was such a cunt.

One damn guard for the girl was all she asked, but Piggot had to turn it into an argument about how Hannah must be losing faith in the organization to request things like this and believe a known villainous liar with a Thinker power, and how this was likely the girl hoping to have a stable person around to influence so she could escape somehow and-

Really, the sheer paranoia on display left the realm of ridiculous, and turned into a creeping suspicion that Piggot was just being a bitch because Hannah was no longer a bobblehead for her, only shaking her head in yes and no's and actually having an opinion and requests lately. It felt like the woman had it out for her, even if it felt strangely narcissistic to assume such behaviours revolved around her specifically.

An entire hour just to make sure the girl got a guard, and now she had to file the report, apparently. Again.

Because Piggot felt like she wanted more details on how this happened beyond "my daughter found her".

Reasonable, she supposed, but damn it, it was annoying.

She couldn't wait to be done with this and just go to the Boardwalk with her kids.

It was halfway into the report and a half-hour later that she realized her slip-up, and paused, before dropping her head on the desk in exasperation.

Taylor had to have a Master effect on her to make her more motherly to anything younger than her, there was no way her mind was this scrambled.

She just hoped she didn't slip up out loud when Amy was around. She'd probably get mad and weirded out by it.


Notes:

This might not be the best chapter, or the fluffiest etc, but I just really, really like it for some reason.

I hope you do too.

Cya hopefully soon :)

and yes, you guys were mostly right, third daughter is missy :D

Chapter 55

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Taylor paused in the middle of a word, and quickly turned around, eyes wide.

She kinda looked like a startled cat, Missy idly thought. She could easily imagine some giant ears up there, perked up.

Is this what it felt like when other people found her cute in a ‘little kid’ kinda way?

She could kind of relate now, damn.

Missy leaned to the side, and followed her gaze, to where Miss Militia was chatting with Assault, who was pointing in their direction.

Missy turned to Taylor.

Missy blinked, and Taylor was gone, leaving behind a violently spinning chair that quickly clattered to the floor, and it was only the weirdly squeaky cry of ‘mom!’ that made her turn her head and connect the dots.

It took a moment to process said dots, because fucking hell, Taylor was fast. She saw it during the trial, but being reminded of it made her remember how fucking lethal the girl could be as a hero.

Thankfully, or maybe sadly, Taylor had no interest in cape stuff.

Missy relaxed, put her chin on her hand, and watched Taylor hang off Miss Militia’s neck, glued to her front as she kissed her cheek over and over again, one tentacle pressing against the floor to help the woman hold her up, and the other wriggling along the floor like a mix between a snake having a seizure and a wagging dog tail.

It looked incredibly disturbing.

And grotesque.

And strange.

But also really cute.

It was so odd.

As for Miss Militia… well…

Seeing the normally stoic commander of the Wards now beaming and giggling as she hugged her daughter back and stumbled in place… she seemed like a completely different person.

Missy wasn’t really one for overt affection, with Taylor being the exception, but she could still appreciate that it was a damn cute sight, watching Taylor turn into an overexcited nine year old at the mere sight of her mom. 

Quite a contrast to when she first saw Taylor and Miss Militia together, both covered in blood and only one in injuries.

A couple minutes passed, then a couple more.

It was then that she assumed Taylor remembered other people existed, and turned around to glance at her, before using the tip of a tentacle to gently but insistently tap Miss Militia’s shoulder while hopping on the balls of her feet, then pointed at her with a finger.

Missy was too far to hear, but they were talking.

Taylor seemed somewhat tongue-tied for a few seconds, before she gave up and gestured towards Missy’s table while saying something.

Then they started coming over, one curious adult and one bizarrely clingy teenager. 

Really, it was actually kinda creepy how happy Taylor looked as she clung to Miss Militia’s arm and smiled up at the woman like she was God herself, come to earth to dote on her.

Of course, she couldn’t really judge. Girl went through a lot of shit, and even said it herself that she’s got a few screws loose, which was a plus for self-awareness.

So, she cleared her throat, and pushed those thoughts aside to rehearse her little spiel, or speech.

It kinda got derailed by big M pulling the chair off the floor then smoothly sitting on it, and without even looking away from Missy, spreading herself a little to the side and pulling her right arm back, off the chair while lifting her left upward off the armrest, right at the same time that Taylor quickly lifted herself with a tentacle.

Then Tay bent her knees in, tilted herself back a little, and gently plopped herself down on the woman’s lap, arms quickly winding around the hero’s neck as Miss Militia’s right arm swung back around to wrap around Tay’s waist, and her left dropped onto Tay’s right knee to hold her legs in place, lowering her head and turning her chin to the side.

Taylor wiggled to get comfy, and went limp on top of Miss Militia with a deep sigh of contentment, deflating, and ended up at the perfect height for Miss Militia to put her lips on the crown of her head and rest them there.

The process took something like two seconds, and it was bizarrely like watching a human puzzle click into place.

She blinked at the duo in bewilderment.

… Hadn’t they been together for like… a couple months, at most?

Huh. Wow?

Miss Militia smiled at her, a serene, genuinely happy smile, and turned her head to face her better.

“Hello Missy. Taylor said you wanted to ask me something?”

She blinked at the woman for another moment, before nodding.

“Uh yeah. So…” She started, unsure of where and how to start, and after a patient few seconds of silence, she squared her shoulders, and leaned back, projecting confidence. Or trying to.

“In short, my home situation is really frustrating and my parents are terrible. And no, this isn’t some family dispute or a tantrum or me going through a phase-” She continued, growling in agitation, gesticulating wide with her hands, and Miss Militia raised a palm from Taylor’s knee, apparently taken aback judging by the raised brows.

“Whoah, where’d that come from? I didn’t say anything.” Miss Militia pointed out calmly, and Missy paused, then glanced at the conflicted side-eye she was getting from Taylor, and withered a little with a sigh.

“Sorry, I just got so sick of hearing those exact same words in reply to anything I fucking say to an adult, that I’m ready to stab a bitch at this point.” She mumbled, and cringed. “Sorry, crass wording. Right, sorry. So… yeah, my parents are complete co- a- they suck. Divorced and hate each other and fighting over who gets to keep me, like I’m some dog toy or something, when I don’t really want either of them. I hate going home with a passion, and seeing as you already stole one teenager from a shitty household, I was wondering if you uh, wouldn’t mind me joining the herd? Or just crashing the nights at your house, at least? I can take the couch. Or a frickin’ dog bed, I don’t know, I just don’t wanna bounce around two homes full of pricks until I’m an adult.” She rushed out, and shrugged.

Meanwhile, Miss Militia had paused, and was staring at her with a strange, dawning sense of… horror?

… Did she say something concerning? Fuck, those are supposed to stay inside. What’d she even say?

“Oh my god.” Miss Militia breathed out, laced with disbelief and realization, and put an elbow on Tay’s thigh so she could put her face in her palm. “Oh my god how did I not think about that before. God I’m so… ngh.” Miss Militia sighed, and Taylor seemed to tense a little at the tone.

“Mom? What’s wrong? Do you- are you okay? Can I do something?” Taylor rushed out, not alarmed or panicking but clearly wishing to put the woman’s worries away, pulling back to stare at the heroine, and Miss Militia chuckled in reply, leaning back.

“No no sweetheart, I’m fine. I just… realized that I had not been paying enough attention back when I was the unofficial Wards coordinator.” Miss Militia gently said, and Taylor just let out a sigh of relief before plopping back down on the woman, a red tentacle lazily and loosely wrapping around the legs of their chair.

Miss Militia turned to her, and nodded.

“Sorry, I just had a moment of puzzle pieces clicking together, so to speak. I always wondered why you always stayed so long and took every minute of available overtime or base time to the limit. I just thought you were super dedicated to being a great heroine, which I’m sure you still are, but I never considered you just didn’t want to go back home. That was… unthinking of me, really. Is that all? I assume you’ve thought it through well.” Miss Militia said, appearing conflicted.

And god fucking damn it, that was why she liked this woman.

The older heroine assumed Missy was competent and had thought things out first, and was not a rash braindead toddler who should play with dolls, unlike seemingly everyone else on base who refused to unmask to her or the other Wards because they thought they were so dumb and immature they’d just blurt out their names in public or brag about knowing identities to their friends and family who were in on it.

It was so infuriating.

She had seen Assault’s admittedly alright-looking mug a hundred times, but she still had no clue what his fucking name was! It pissed her off!

She nodded.

“Yep. Checked laws, and well, it’ll be kinda like what happened with Pan-pan, probably. My parents will bitch and moan, you’ll get a bunch of visits or questions from the PRT or Police, they’ll interrogate me to make sure I’m not kidnapped or something, and from there, they can’t really do anything. So… sorry to bring all that headache over, honestly. But I uh, I can pay for it? Kind of. My accessible allowance is basically two tootsie pops and a stick of gum a month.” She admitted with a slight, guilty blush she couldn’t contain.

Miss Militia instantly shook her head.

“No, no need for that. It’s just… our home is pretty small. I’m getting a larger apartment for me and Taylor, but it’s still getting renovated at the moment. I think they only just got finished with the piping and the walls. It’s going to take a bit to be ready for us… Currently, our apartment is one bedroom, a living room-kitchen, and a bathroom. I’m just not sure where we’d put you…” Miss Militia mumbled, rubbing at her temples with her hand. “We also have the chicken and a growing collection of wriggling plants all over the place, so it’s already pretty cramped.” Miss Militia added.

“Wriggling plants?” She asked, confused, and Miss Militia waved a hand dismissively, eyes still looking elsewhere, brows furrowing.

She just kinda fidgeted in place, unable to do much else.

Taylor licked her lips, and chewed on the inside of her cheek.

“I- uh, mom, you don’t have to sleep, right? And… you know how you said you’d rather do jobs and chores while I’m asleep so you can spend more time with me when I’m awake and all that?” Taylor quietly asked, and Miss Militia turned to her, surprised, and nodded, interested.

Taylor brushed her hair back, somewhat nervously, and gestured to Missy with her chin.

“Well, if she’s okay with it, she and I could just sleep in the same bed. Or we could put a bunch of pillows on the floor for her and we can do the usual… wait till I’m knocked out then change or… Amy could move into our room and Missy could get the couch? I don’t know, b-but, we’re not that cramped.”

Missy scratched at her nape, feeling terribly awkward and stupid for even mentioning or asking all this.

Damn it, she felt like shit now. She was inconveniencing them so much. Who the fuck wanted a kinda-stranger to sleep next to their bed on the floor? That shit was just weird and uncomfortable.

Miss Militia hummed, surprised, thoughtful, and strangely pleased-looking, then turned to her.

“Would you mind? It’s… going to be pretty awkward the first few days, I’m sure, but it would work.”

She licked her lips.

Damn it, she was going to back out. She felt too bad.

“I- I really don’t mind but I don’t want to make stuff awkward and even more cramped. Especially if I can’t really… you know, give you anything? It’s okay, really-” She shrugged, and paused when Taylor turned to her with a look alarmingly close to a glare.

“You’re not a burden. And you don’t have to be useful to someone for them to want you around.”

Miss Militia seemed startled to hear those words, and jerked her head to her daughter to stare at her with wide eyes.

Taylor caught her eye, and blinked, and all ferocity suddenly left her as her face exploded into a blush.

“I… sorry, just, those words are stuck in my head.” Taylor mumbled, and turned to bury her blushing face into Miss Militia’s neck.

Missy just blinked at the duo in complete confusion.

She was missing so much context. All the context.

She cleared her throat, and eyed Taylor, who didn’t move an inch.

Miss Militia licked her lips, pecked Taylor’s head with a quick kiss, and turned to her, tapping Taylor’s thigh with her fingers.

“She’s right, even if those words might not fit exactly here. You won’t be much of an inconvenience. Besides, Taylor likes you. That’s pretty rare.” Miss Militia smiled at her, a warm-eyed, serene curve of her lips, and it was strangely expressive and real, because Miss Militia smiled with her whole face, not just her lips.

She swallowed, throat dry, and nodded.

“So… it’s alright? You’re sure? It sounds like a major pain in the butt.” She replied, unable to stop the mild hopeful tone of her voice.

Miss Militia nodded, a smile still on as she snuck a hand under Taylor’s hoodie and started scratching her back, prompting the tentacle below to start loudly scraping along the metal floor as it began to writhe.

God, this was so fucking weird. Not just the people across the table, but this situation too.

“Amy and her secret?” Taylor mumble…purred? Murred?

“Oh. Right. We’ll have to ask her too then… I could just call her right now.” Miss Militia shrugged.

Taylor made a soft ‘mrrp’ sound, shifted to be hugging Miss Militia’s waist instead of her neck, and practically buried her face in the woman’s jacket.

Missy was half-convinced Taylor was gonna fall asleep in there in a couple minutes.

“Sweetie, my phone.” Miss Militia mumbled in Taylor’s hair, tapping her thigh again, and Taylor moved with a groan.

After a bit of manoeuvring to grab the phone, and some fumbling from Taylor about how to turn speaker mode on on, the dial tone began to ring.

It clicked after a long, comfortable silence.

“Before you say anything we’re on The Rig balcony on speaker mode and Vista is across from us. No cameras or anything out here.” Miss Militia rushed out.

“... Okay?” Amy asked, confused. “I’m free to talk, I guess. I’m done with my morning’s work, kinda. My brain’s fucked. What’s up?”

Miss Militia opened her mouth, and glanced at her, before questioningly gesturing to the phone.

Oh, crap, she wasn’t ready.

“Oh uh. Hi, Panacea?” She started, awkwardly, leaning on the table to get closer to the phone, and Panacea snorted.

“Just Amy. What’s up?”

Right, here goes.

“So, you know how your family sucks, so you kinda… went off to Miss Militia? Kind of in the same situation here. Looking for a place to crash and make my parents seethe.” She simply explained. “And well, Battery and Assault were an option too, but I know Miss Militia more, and I figured she’d be more willing, so… yeah. Miss Militia and Tay said they’re fine with it. Would you be cool with me just… crashing with you guys sometimes? You’re the last vote, so to speak.” She finished, a little breathless.

Amy sighed.

“Okay, no.” Amy said dryly, sounding weirdly done, and her heart sank.

God fucking damn it.

“This conversation needs to happen face to face, we’re not doing this by phone. It’s just dumb. Do you have Taylor’s number?” Amy asked, and Missy blinked in surprise, before breathing out a sharp sigh of relief.

“Yeah, I do.”

“Neat. We’re gonna go off for a walk later along the boardwalk, when do you come off duty?” Amy asked, sounding weirdly cranky.

In the background, she heard a startled squawk, and flapping.

Holy fuck these weirdoes did have a chicken. What the fuck.

No, focus Missy, patrol.

She quickly did some number-crunching, brows furrowing.

“Uh, around six or seven?”

Amy hummed, shuffling sounds overlapping with the increasingly noisy chicken sounds being heard in the background.

“It’s like… one PM right now… we’ll see how long we stay out. Worst case scenario you can just talk it out with Hannah at work and come over so we can talk about some stuff you can’t let people know if you come over, et cetera et cetera. But as long as you don’t tell people my shit, I’m fine with it. It’s not my house, really, I shouldn’t even have a vote. I appreciate the call tho-” Amy cut herself off, suddenly.

The background noise continued, intensifying, squawks mixing with… tearing paper?

“Fuck, I gotta go, Shithead’s being strangled by a fucking plant.” Amy rushed out, and the call ended.

She blinked at the phone, then up at the two bizarrely unconcerned people across from her.

What, was this normal to them?

“... Strangled by a…” She whispered, befuddled, and trailed off. Then her brain caught up.

“Wait, did Amy just unmask you?” She pivoted, and Miss Militia snorted, nodding.

“I was considering waiting to tell you my name until I knew for sure you’d be coming over frequently, but Amy jumped the gun, I suppose. Nice to meet you, Missy. Hannah Washington.” Miss… Hannah, said, extending a hand up.

Missy grinned, shortening space to grab it, and gave it a firm shake, despite her tiny mitt practically swimming in that weirdly soft hand.

It felt damn nice to be trusted with a hero’s actual name. Nobody ever fucking told the Wards, but especially her.

Except Hannah, but, extenuating circumstances yadda yadda.

She eyed the red appendage squirming along the floor around the heroine’s chair, and tilted her head, morbidly curious as she let go of Hannah’s hand.

“Hey Taylor, can I touch the… tentacle, thing? I wanna see how-”

She was cut off by a sound she could only describe as “several spines and fingers getting violently snapped in half”, which made Missy’s neck and general body violently cringe in reaction, followed by a bendy red tree trunk rushing over the table to drape itself over her lap and the chair’s armrests, completely covering both.

And several feet of the floor to Missy’s right.

She just stood there, startled.

And kind of surprised at how fucking huge the tentacle she got was. The one around the chair was half as thick.

Were they like… different? 

Taylor shuffled, mostly to shove her nose into Hannah’s neck and to wiggle her butt higher up her fleshy, indulgent chair.

“Uh. That’s a yes?” Missy asked, awkwardly, her hands still at shoulder height from her startled flinch.

Hannah shook with silent laughter, smiling at her.

“Hnm.” Taylor mumbled.

So Missy did it. She touched the weird tentacle.

It was not at all what she expected. The thing was so shiny and glowy that she thought it’d be weirdly slimy or something, or extremely soft.

Instead, it felt like rubbing a moving, very warm piece of marble. It moved, but it gave zero fucks about whatever pressure she put on it, just moving around as it pleased.

“Whoah.” She exhaled, rubbing her hand over it, and jumped when it shuffled closer, pressing into her hand, having forgotten for a second that this wasn’t a weird marble but an actual moving part of a person.

Missy glanced up, questioningly, but Taylor hadn’t moved.

“She does that when it feels nice. No clue if it’s reactive or if she just does it because she’s greedy for scratches though.” Hannah giggled, then pecked Taylor’s hair. “Wanna defend yourself from these accusations of indulgent laziness, sweetie?”

“Mmmhnoo.” Taylor breathed out slowly, practically asleep at this point.

The tentacle wriggled in her lap, pushing at her hand like a cat, annoyed it wasn’t getting scratched. 

So Missy scratched it.

It kinda… shivered and undulated.

Taylor started fucking purring. Like a cat fucked a chainsaw and made some strange hybrid.

Missy stared at Taylor. Then at the tentacle.

She was scratching Taylor’s tentacle like it was a fucking cat.

She was scratching Taylor like she was a fucking cat.

What the fuck.

How did everything around this girl become so weird? 





As Ethan watched Taylor wave goodbye, he grinned and waved back, Sam doing the same next to him.

He looked at her, and there was something more than just the simple, serene smile on her face.

Not the first time she got a wild idea.

He just sipped his coffee, and glanced around at the empty cafeteria.

People were way too eager to work around here.

Samantha turned to him, her eyes full of sudden fire, and yanked him into a shockingly aggressive kiss. 

He let out a muffled exclamation of confusion, stumbling back, barely managing to drop his coffee into the bin next to him before his hips met the table.

Samantha pulled back, lips puffy, and gave him a piercing stare that glued him to the spot like a pin through an insect on a display.

"I want a child." Samantha husked, and shifted against him in a very distracting way.

He choked on air, his eyes bugging out of their sockets.

"Whnuah? N-Now? Like, right now?" He squeaked out, and Samantha simply shook her head, leaning close to his ear.

"No, I quite like this job. How does the car sound? Run."

He hesitated for a moment more, boggling at his wife.

A kid? Now? This- wasn't this sudden?!?

"I-If this is about Taylor just know that that is not how most kids act and they're a big responsibility I feel like this is sudden-" He rambled, a little breathless.

Sam shut him up by shoving her tongue down his throat, and pulled back as soon as she was done sucking his soul out of him.

"Car. Now." Sam husked, eyes dark with lust.

He blinked at her.

He gulped, nodded, and zipped out, power at full blast.




They were waiting for Amy now, after saying goodbye to Missy and putting a pin on the whole ‘live with us’ question, to be answered later.

A boardwalk walk would be nice, honestly. 

And so, Taylor got a nice extra hour of driving and sitting in the car with her mom to enjoy.

Which she did, immensely.

Hannah put something chill on the radio, and Taylor focused on getting her fill of her.

Breathing in her mom’s scent, hearing her heartbeat, that familiar rhythm, hugging her and moulding to her.

She loved this. Immeasurably so.

Amy was great, Missy was good, Jenny was nice, but none of them would ever compare or be able to replace this, her mom, the feeling of complete and utter satisfaction and safety and lack of any kind of worry.

“What’s gotten into you?” Hannah quietly laughed, stroking her hair with a hand, and she hummed, questioning, breathing in deep against Hannah’s neck, prompting a ticklish squirm.

“You’re unusually touchy. Everything alright?” Her mom hummed.

“Mhm. Just missed you a lot lately.” She mumbled. “Sorry.”

Lips gave her hair a quick peck.

“Don’t be.” Hannah mumbled with an audible smile, gently scratching her back.

She smiled back.

Amy eventually yanked the door open, and plopped down onto the seat with a satisfied groan.

“Rough day?” Hannah asked, starting the car up.

Amy exhaled, long and hard.

“I gave Shithead depression to figure out how to induce it and take it away in human brains easier, which helped a decent bit, and then she wandered over to one of the reactive recognizing plants which started strangling her because she started squirming and tangling herself up, and then she kinda just gave up so I had to fix that. My… former caregivers also are apparently getting a divorce and Carol’s out of the team for the foreseeable future. I also burnt a toast so the apartment’s gonna smell like charcoal probably. Also talked to Vicky a bunch, and Mark wants to chat with me sometime. Then Vista called, and I cleaned some stuff up, fixed Shithead’s depression so she wouldn’t hang herself on the plants, gave her a treat, and came down here. That’s… yep, that’s all.” Amy finished, nodding along slowly. 

Hannah exhaled, sounding impressed.

“Wow, busy day.”

Amy hummed, then tilted her head to look at Taylor.

“Sup. You comfy in there?” Amy asked, amused.

She huffed through her nose, slowly adjusting to not get in Hannah’s way as she shifted and unparked the car.

“Very.” She mumbled back, eyes half-lidded with sheer relaxation.

“Don’t fall asleep in the middle of our little exodus, nobody’s going to carry you back.” Amy said.

“Fake news and lies. Mom will.” She mumbled back, absolutely certain.

“True.” Hannah said, smirking.

“Saps.” Amy sniffed, turning away to look forward.

Taylor snuck a tentacle onto her lap, curled into a loose donut, and received an unamused, brow-raised glance from Amy.

“No.” Amy said, dryly.

“You know you want to.” She replied, muffled by her mom’s jacket, confident.

The tentacle wiggled like a lure before a fish.

Hannah snorted with laughter.

Amy rolled her eyes with a sigh, and put a hand on the tentacle, immediately scratching it just right.

Taylor let out a long groan, deflating in satisfaction, eyes fluttering.

“Needy, giant cat.” Amy declared.

Hannah giggled.

“I compare people to animals all the time too, exactly like that. I should stop before I let something slip.” Hannah admitted, voice warbling with laughter..

Amy paused, and snorted when the tentacle pressed into her unmoving hands, continuing her task.

“Like what and who? I’m curious now.” Amy said.

Hannah hummed, thinking.

“Well… I think of Armsmaster like one of those… intelligent reptiles at the zoo that look like they’re scheming about how to violently murder you, but instead are just squinting at the sun and don’t realize you’re even there, and probably don’t care either. But if you approach them they’re quite relaxed. Like a crocodile, or a monitor lizard, you know?” Hannah started, and Taylor hummed in acknowledgement.

Amy chuckle-snorted, apparently now filing her nails on Taylor’s tentacle and scratching perfectly.

“That’s… weirdly accurate, actually.” Amy said, brows high and voice pitched with interest. “What’s Taylor?”

“Puppy and cat mix with a bit of predator alien in there.” Hannah responded instantly, laughter in her voice, and ducked down to peck her hair.

Taylor grinned, and hugged a little tighter.

“I can live with that.” She hummed. “What’s Amy?”

Hannah gave Amy a questioning glance.

“Shoot, I’m curious.” Amy demanded.

Hannah bobbed her head.

“Hmmmmm… I think of you like a raccoon, honestly. Those huge eyebags and the beanies you like wearing when it’s cold with the little grey fingerless gloves, they just make you look exactly like one. Also, you really like food and hiss a lot more than most people and you hate the cold.” Hannah finished with an apologetic shrug, and Taylor burst out laughing.

“Oh my god that is so accurate!” She laughed, voice trilling with mirth.

Amy opened her mouth, closed it, then pursed her lips, her face getting tomato red with shocking speed.

“I… can actually kinda see it.” Amy mumbled.

She wriggled the tentacle again.

Amy groaned, and resumed the scratching.

Taylor sighed in satisfaction.

“God, you spoiled dork. You owe me a massage. Or five.” Amy said, voice soft with amusement as the blush slowly faded.

She opened her eyes.

“Are you kidding? I’d love to. Just ask.” She said, earnestly.

Amy gave her a quick, confused glance, unsure why Taylor would apparently ever be willing to give her a massage for no reason, but quickly looked back ahead, tilting her head.

“Huh. I’ll hold you to it.” Amy said.

She hummed in reply, and burrowed back into her mom’s jacket, inhaling that warm, earthy, smoky scent that felt like velvet and fresh morning dew to her lungs.

“Any other animal comparisons?” Amy asked, to break the quiet, and Hannah giggled.

“Well, I think of Vista like a baby cobra. She flares up her hood and hisses and gets higher up to look bigger and more intimidating, and she can probably kill you with a single bite, but you still can’t help but find her adorable.”

Taylor groaned, a soul-deep groan of torment.

“I knowwww, right? I just wanna grab her and hug her and squish her cheeks and brush her hair but I can’t because she wants to be treated seriously and she’ll hate meee…” Taylor whined.

Amy snorted while Hannah giggled and kissed her hair.

The car eventually settled into a calm quiet, until Amy started fiddling with the radio.

A catchy song came in, and Amy started humming along, bobbing and weaving to the beat.

Taylor used a tentacle like an orchestra master, to humour her, and smiled the entire way to the Boardwalk as Hannah too joined in, bobbing slightly to the song.

Taylor was content with her personal favourite song, however.

Thump-thump, pause, thump-thump, pause.

Notes:

shortie, hopefully a goodie

next chap, just a chill afternoon time at the boardwalk, missy talk, and nighttime bing chilling

ty very much for all the love everyone

edit: btw im doing a writing experiment called 'powerless', if you wanna read a completely different story with tons of fucked up stuff in it and very confusing writing, if you want something odd and interesting to read

Chapter 56

Notes:

play that "guess who's back" song, dj

i updated my other two stories first

now we back here

my favourite, no high stakes, slice of life fluff monstrocity

:) im happy

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They mostly wandered, her and Amy lightheartedly bickering, while she cuddled up to her mom and looked around, prancing about.

The first note of interest was the new statue, smack dab on the widest part of the Boardwalk, next to the barrier bridge of the rig.

Next to as in… a couple hundred feet down the walk. Which wasn’t far, but from a distance, it certainly wasn’t noticeable. 

To the point where she didn’t even know they had a new statue, really.

She spent several minutes gawking at the sight of the ten foot tall statue of Scion and Eidolon, reading the plaques at the foot of it, and being utterly flabbergasted that it wasn’t somehow covered in graffiti and trashy stickers.

It was a light, bronze-like alloy, with a white marble base and four ankle-high chains making a small perimeter around it, a suggestion for people to not bother it, more than a prohibitive barrier.

It had a couple coffee stains at the white marble base and some seagull poop on the shoulders, but for Brockton’s standards, it was practically gleaming.

“Wow… I guess even Brocktonites find some things holy.” She breathed out, surprised as they slowly wandered past it.

Amy hummed.

“I think they just have a guy come clean it every week. It’s going to be sparkling when Golden Dawn day comes around, I assume.” Amy said.

She nodded.

“When is that again?” She asked, squinting.

It was a global holiday commemorating the end of, well, the Endbringers, so she should know it, but it was a pretty new thing, and she’d been too mired in depression in Winslow to care enough to remember the exact date.

“The Day of the Golden Dawn starts January six for us, and January five for the eastern nations.” Hannah replied, and she nodded, rubbing her cheek on her shoulder, eyes flitting about.

Then, a peculiar scent wandered into her nostrils.

Charred… c….oooorn? Maybe? Maybe burnt popcorn? Was there a stand somewhere?

She paused, sniffing once, twice, nostrils flaring, glancing around.

Hannah’s finger booped her nose with a tiny coo, and she blinked, her interest in the weird scent immediately dissipating.

She turned her eyes up and to the side.

Hannah was beaming at her like she was the most loveable thing in the world.

Taylor certainly felt like the most loved thing in the world, right now.

She smiled back with a hint of confusion, but mostly joy.

“Cutest lil’ fairy.” Hannah murmured blithely under a blinding smile, and Taylor felt her face burst into a blush of pleased embarrassment.

She promptly hid it in Hannah’s shoulder with a tiny whine of mortification, and Amy snorted next to her, lightly kicking her calf.

“Mushy dorks.”

“Smphew oph.” She mumbled, trying to say ‘screw off’ through Hannah’s t-shirt, and gave up.

Amy snorted, amused, the traitor. Then she hummed thoughtfully.

“By the way Tay, you ever wanted a pet but it just wasn’t biologically possible to have it?” Amy asked, out of the blue, and she turned to side-eye Amy.

“Uh… like… iguanas? Cause they’re big and mean?” She half-asked.

Amy shrugged.

“I guess? Kinda boring though. I just meant… anything, really. I could probably make you a literal dinosaur if you wanted it. Want a little pet dragon? I can make it extra cute. Or I could make a glowing parrot.”

She paused in place with a shrill gasp, immediately halting Hannah’s gait, and turned her wide eyes to a surprised Amy.

“You- you can make little dragons? Wait, of course you can. Oh my god. ” She breathed out in awe, the idea utterly irresistible. She whipped around to Hannah, whose brows flew up in bewilderment.

“Whu- no.” Hannah rushed out, bewildered, before her voice turned strict. “No, Taylor, we’re not keeping a giant, fire-breathing reptile in our wooden apartment.”

“I can make it really small. And make it eat like… tomatoes or something. And breathe out steam. And be really cuddly.” Amy shrugged, without a hint of remorse.

Hannah glanced at Amy with a lighthearted, warning look, then glanced down at her.

Taylor pursed her lips and pressed them against Hannah’s upper arm, staring up at her with wide, pleading eyes, glittering with tears.

It was a dumb thing to tear up over, but the image of a tiny, doe-eyed little dragon was way too cute.

Oh god she could just imagine its cute little eyes and little flappy wings and little fire belches hnnn-

Hannah choked, and visibly faltered, sputtering.

“I- It’s not… d-don’t do that.” Hannah mumbled weakly, staring at her helplessly.

Huh?

Do what?

She tilted her head, confused, but still pleading because god she wanted a little dragon so much .

Hannah covered her mouth with her free hand, jaw trembling.

“I… okay, okay, I’ll think about it.” Hannah relented with an air of defeat, turning her head away.

Amy snorted.

“Weak.” Amy snorted.

“Shush. You try facing this and not relenting…” Hannah mumbled.

Taylor just gave a little victory hop before squealing into the back of her own throat, squeezing her mom into a tight sideways hug.

Oh god she was gonna have a little pet dragon!

As Hannah stumbled, she pushed up on her tippy toes up to kiss her cheek with force, and turned to beam at an amused Amy, jutting a finger at her.

“You promised!” She said, grinning, and Amy sniffed faux-haughtily.

“I did no such thing.”  Amy drolled.

Taylor gasped loudly, staring at Amy with fake dismay.

Then it turned into real dismay as a thought struck her, that the girl might have been joking about the little pet dragon.

“Wait, you weren’t joking, right? You can make a little dragon?” She asked, uncertain and wide-eyed.

Amy glanced over. Amy then blanched, and hurriedly looked away.

“Wh- no, not fair. Don’t give me those puppy dog eyes, they won’t work.” Amy scoffed.

She let go of Hannah, and threw her arms around Amy from the side and behind, putting her chin on the girl’s shoulder, walking with her.

“Pleaaaaaase?” She asked, soft and begging.

Amy turned her head, until their noses were pretty much touching, and hurriedly glanced away again, red-faced.

“Hmmmm… I’ll think about it.” Amy teased, smug as sin.

Taylor groaned, hugging Amy tighter as they kept walking.

“Pleaaaaaaase.” Taylor faux-sobbed, playful.

“Oh stop whining .” Amy mumbled, fondly exasperated, with a blushing, wriggling smile.

“I’m not whining…” She whined, half-jokingly.

Amy glanced at her.

Taylor consciously let her eyes widen, putting on an exaggerated, quivering pout, mostly for comedic effect.

To her surprise, Amy’s glance turned into incredulous alarm, before she hurriedly glanced away again.

“You… I won’t make the little shit if you don’t let go and stop embarrassing me.” Amy muttered, red up to her ears at this point, hands deep in her hoodie pockets.

That was pretty much a yes!

She quickly shifted her hug, tightened it, and put a firm kiss on Amy’s cheek as the older teen startled, turning to sputter and boggle at her like a fish while she quickly hopped back to Hannah’s side, curling under her arm again with a giant grin on her face.

“Weak.” Hannah snorted at Amy, smug as a cat.

Amy’s sputters cut off, before she faced forward with a huff.

“S-Screw off.” Amy weakly grumbled, reaching back to her hood, and violently yanking it down over her beet red face.

Hannah for some reason gave a quick, wary glance down at her, but quickly relaxed when all she did was smile up at her and blink.

What was that about?





“I still can’t believe you prefer tea.” Amy mumbled at her, squinting almost suspiciously, over the rim of her cup.

She shrugged, her legs swinging over the left side of her and Hannah’s chair, before taking a quick sip of her tea. 

“My only options are plain tea or black coffee and black coffee is… not… great?” She grimaced. “Not bad, but it needs a certain mood and time. Way too bitter.”

Hannah hummed to show she was listening, gaze craned to the side, over the edge of the old port, mere feet away, admiring the sunny day, one lazy hand brushing through Taylor’s hair.

She loved this. So much. 

A slight lull came by, just like before, when they were waiting for their coffee, and it was… not quite awkward, but it certainly knew the guy. 

The scenery at least gave a nice excuse to just lay her head on her mom’s shoulder and stare at the waves, the seagulls… Hannah, mostly, but those too.

The Boardwalk was usually for… well, walking, but Hannah apparently knew of a coffee shop nestled inside one of the old port docks for ships, on a small side-room facing the sea.

And it was so nice. The columns were covered in real ivy leaves and vines, there were little candle lanterns above wafting soft vanilla into her nostrils, despite being unlit yet, and the tables and chairs rode the line between classy and classic, metal with wood accents and sinfully soft pillows.

The area itself was perfect too.

It was twenty feet of concrete from the shop to the sea, fifteen of which were taken up by sparse tables, with only a thin line of space to walk through and around the shop, if one wanted to sit by a gigantic, unused port crane, its age showing on its brown rusty coat. And to their right, it simply extended off sight for almost two hundred feet, since the shop was perpendicular to the Boardwalk itself, placed on a long, long outcrop made of bricks and ancient concrete.

That distance from the mass of walking and buzzing crowds made it a lot less chaotic so it was shockingly nice, even if the place was half-full.

Done glancing at and appreciating the scenery, she sighed in satisfaction, relaxed, and looked back to Amy.

Amy, who had that very specific, squirmy body language, where her lips were pursed or being licked constantly to wet them, her eyes kept glancing at them as if looking for an excuse or permission or a just… giving a silent question.

And she kept fidgeting.

Their eyes met.

She tilted her head, and mimed putting a cigarette to her lips, a wordless question.

Amy shook her head, averting her gaze to stare intensely into her coffee.

Ah, so she likely really wanted to tell them something but felt like she needed permission or a show of interest first.

Which was pretty strange, but she wasn’t in a position to psychoanalyse why she did that, she wasn’t Hannah.

Speaking of which, plan B, which never failed, was luckily right here.

She tapped Hannah’s shoulder, and her mom turned with an angelic, questioning hum, smiling down at her.

She squeezed herself a little bit tighter on her lap, and pointed at Amy.

“She’s doing the ‘I want to gush or rant about something’ squirm.” She said, quite loudly, not bothering to be subtle..

“The wh-? I don’t squirm.” Amy sniffed, quickly, giving her the stink-eye.

Hannah chuckled, and gave her a quick peck to the forehead, which she took with a beaming grin, eyes fluttering shut.

Tea, sunny day, relative quiet, sorta, her mom, and sea that didn’t stink like sewage, at least this far down the Boardwalk.

This was the good life.

“Thinking of something?” Hannah kindly asked, and Amy’s flimsy, fluffy bristles seemed to give up and settle down with her and her sigh.





“Thinking of something?” Hannah kindly asked, and Amy deflated with a sigh.

She did not have a ‘I wanna rant’ squirm. Taylor was a lying liar.

She sipped her coffee, gathering her thoughts.

Usually, when she wanted to talk about something really bad, she learned that, simply put, nobody fucking cared.

Vicky was kinda, peripherally interested in biology, but found it exceptionally boring if it didn’t have to do with Parahumans.

Mark was a person you talked at, not with.

And Carol was a cunt.

So, when she wanted to share something and was continuously met with indifference or a complete lack of interest, she learned to just shut the hell up and keep it to herself. Until the desire to share anything faded entirely.

Then she moved in with these guys and it came back with a vengeance.

She entirely blamed Hannah’s supportive nature on her sudden, newfound interest in- ew, telling people… stuff. Sharing.

And man was it annoying. It made her feel embarrassed.

She felt like a little kid, tugging at people’s sleeves to listen to her rant about stuff they could only barely understand. It was fucking mortifying, but it felt so- so nice. To just talk about her power, what she could do, advancements and things she was excited about.

Her, excited. That used to be so rare.

She glanced up.

Hannah was still giving her that slight, inquisitive smile, waiting for her.

Taylor was too busy sniffing at her tea and Hannah’s flapping hair in the wind to stare, but Taylor was also pretty interested in biology stuff, so Amy didn’t feel like she’d be filling her ears with annoying noise if she opened her mouth. 

Instead of sharing her progress or the thousand ideas in her head, she just sighed again, and leaned back.

She still felt… weirdly insecure. Like, did Hannah really care or understand anything or was she just indulging her? That made her feel like even more of a kid, which sucked.

Taylor was pretty interested but at some point things got complicated enough that she mostly just listened and nodded, and Amy wasn’t sure if she was zoning out or actually quiet because she was digesting all the information.

And talking to yourself when trying to talk to others was, again, mortifying.

“You ever just… get that really intense desire to… share? Like, not even huge stuff, just… anything you find interesting?” She asked, staring down at her coffee to avoid eye contact. “It’s pretty fu- damn frustrating.”

She glanced up, and Hannah was smiling quite wide at her, approvingly, probably due to her censoring, and nodded.

She glanced away again.

“Yeah, I think all people do. Everyone wants to share what they’re passionate about. Taylor loves telling me about stories and books. Even some stories she’s thinking of writing herself. Or just telling me about Jenny or showing me some pictures of the rescue puppies.” Hannah shrugged, one hand around Tay’s waist and the other sorting her hair out unendingly as the spring breeze blew it in every direction.

Taylor looked like a cat, honestly, in the middle of being groomed. Eyes closed, slightly purring, and letting it all happen.

Maybe they should tell her to stop purring because someone might notice how weird that sound was coming from a human, but so far, the shop was pretty… spacious and quiet.

Amy felt jealous of Taylor for a moment, before mortified embarrassment crushed the emotion, and her mind wandered back to Hannah’s words.

She pursed her lips.

Hannah’s words weren’t terribly reassuring because Taylor mostly acted like someone half a decade younger than she really was, with some notable exceptions, like a ‘mode’ switching off, probably due to mental trauma. So that was not a good example to use in relation to Amy.

Also, Taylor was Hannah’s daughter. Of course she’d care about what she had to say.

But.

Amy felt like she could be pretty damn open with these two. She trusted them with almost everything.

“I guess. I just- Taylor was kinda right. I wanna gush about some advancements I’m making, but I can’t help but feel like I’m just being annoying because you probably don’t care all that much. Not like, accusing, just being real here. Most people aren’t too interested in a biology lecture.” She rushed out and sipped her coffee, thoughtfully staring into its depths.

Hannah hummed.

“Well, Taylor’s not up for discussion, and while I don’t mind the calm quiet, I certainly wouldn’t mind listening to you talk about something you’re passionate about. It actually makes me pretty happy, you know?” Hannah surmised.

She looked up, confused.

Hannah’s smile was painfully warm.

“It’s just… nice. To see you being so invested and excited about something. Even if I don’t really get all of it. I’m… hm. I guess I’m trying to say that I’m just happy for you.” Hannah said, and took a momentary break to sip her own coffee.

Taylor mumbled something into Hannah’s neck that was probably supportive or a complaint about the lack of hair brushing, but the girl was too affection-drunk to be legible, so she ignored it.

The words replayed in her head.

I’m happy for you.

Her eyes burned a little, all of a sudden, and much as she could try to deny it, she knew the real reason. Of course, to the world and anyone concerned, it was the fucking salt in the air. Too close to the sea. She had a reputation and her dignity to maintain, damn it!

Still, those were the kind of words a parent should say, and she’d only heard them for the first time from her friend’s mom, at the ripe age of sixteen.

That was just kinda fucking sad, wasn’t it?

“Hm. So you wouldn’t mind me geeking out about how I think I could use a mutation of an aloe vera plant to maybe, possibly heal skin cancer? Quietly, of course.” She ventured.

“Are you kidding, that sounds awesome.” Taylor mumbled, blinking rapidly to clear her sight as she shifted towards her, waking up to give her a look full of genuine interest.

Hannah huffed a laugh, and pecked Taylor’s hair.

“What she said. That sounds amazing.”

Amy slowly blinked, and couldn’t resist the wide, toothy grin that formed on her face as she started explaining things.

If she had to pause every few seconds to wipe at her eyes and sniffle, it was the salt. And allergies.

Taylor of course saw right through it, and extended a hand to her, intertwining their fingers on the table and smiling even wider at her. Hannah did no such thing but... Probably noticed it too.

Curse Taylor and her front-ness. Couldn’t even pretend to not notice. Amy's pride was in shambles.

And… she… well..

She wasn’t… really… sure that she cared anymore, not, when Hannah and Taylor both bombarded her with questions about her projects.

It felt a bit less like following along on Hannah and Taylor’s walk, a close third wheel, and more like she was a part of… this. Them. Whatever the hell that meant.





“I do not have a reset button. That’s just not a thing.” Taylor insisted, taking a sip of her tea while Amy stared at her with shaking shoulders, in silent laughter.

How did they even get derailed this much?

“Really? Prank ‘em John.” Amy said, her grin turning cheshire as she glanced to Hannah.

She raised a brow, and glanced at her mom, who seemed to realize what Amy was asking after a moment of confusion.

“Wh-”

A finger gently pressed on her nose, and she stopped, blinking slowly at her mom’s incredibly amused eyes, her lips wriggling with a smile as she fought her snickers.

“That- that wasn’t a reset, I was just surp-”

Hannah did it again.

She stopped again, her mind blanking for a moment. 

Wha- what? How…? What the heck was this reflex? Why did she have it? How did Amy notice before either of them? Was it just surprise?

No, Hannah did that quite a bit. She was pretty used to it.

“How did you know I-” She started, turning to Amy.

Hannah did it again.

She blanked out for a millisecond, then grabbed Hannah’s hand with a mock growl.

“Moom, stop.” She grumbled, wrinkling her nose.

Hannah burst into a short giggling fit, curling in on her to laugh in her hair.

Taylor endured her blush to turn to Amy.

“How did you know I have this?”

Amy snorted.

“She did it in the car once while I was holding onto your ankle to pass the time with my… sight. I literally saw a small part of your brain activity just blue-screen. It’s just a biological reaction everyone has but it's super prevalent in you for some reason. Most people don't have such a strong reaction. It was really funny, I just kinda forgot until now.” Amy chuckled, then her eyes widened. “Oh wait, so uh, where were we? It was uhm… something about skin absorption…?”

She opened her mouth, and another stray finger tried to boop her nose.

Taylor quickly put her tea down and snatched it away, before wrapping both of her mom’s arms tightly around her shoulders, since she had them by the wrists.

“There. You’re now my prisoner.” She declared, and snuggled closer, not letting go.

Hannah giggled again, a high pitched, musical sound, and pecked her head, not protesting too much over her capture.

“Yohah- you were uhm, talking about how osmosis can be simulated by the… gap between the skin layers…?” Hannah ventured, and Amy looked at her in pure confusion, before her expression lit up with realization, and she snapped her fingers.

“Right! You said it completely wrong, but I remember now. So, basically…” Amy continued, and Taylor zoned out a little, enjoying her current predicament too much to focus earnestly on specific biology stuff.

She still listened, she just didn’t really try to understand. Hannah was doing that. Taylor could focus on more important stuff, like Hannah.

By the time Amy and Hannah both had sore tongues from chatting, and she was practically an ornament melted onto her mom from sheer relaxation, it was judged that it was time to leave.

Far from the worst use of two hours, she’d say. 





Amy paused, staring at the edge of the dock with a worryingly considering look.

Taylor squinted in confusion as Hannah stopped beside her.

“Amy, no.” Hannah said, strictly.

Huh?

What did she miss?

Amy turned to Hannah with furrowed brows.

“What? What do you mean no? I’m not gonna jump in there .”

“Oh.” Hannah said with realization, deflating with relief.

“Why are you relieved!?” Amy squawked, gesticulating widely in bewilderment, eyes wide.

Taylor burst out laughing so loud that several people turned around to glance at her.





“Gah, I hate this place.” Amy grumbled.

Taylor poked her cheek with a nail, almost in reprimand, and Amy turned to glance at her, only to be met with a slight pout.

Coming from Taylor, that was full-on psychological warfare.

“Let me enjoy this. Never had money to come here before.” Taylor said simply, and Amy blinked.

Then she felt like a bitch.

“Oh. Oh crap. Sorry. Just- remembered being dragged around like a doll for my old costume here a half-dozen times. My bad. You sure you guys are okay being unmasked just to check this place out?” She asked, understandably concerned.

Taylor dropped the pout, and shrugged.

“No problem. And well, mom says Parian’s trustworthy.” Taylor said, and that was that, because Taylor was reasonable until Hannah came into it.

She gave a non-committal hum, and saw Hannah turn and wave her over.

No, wait, not her.

She shoved Taylor’s shoulder, and gestured to Hannah.

“Oh.” Taylor breathed out, hushed and excited like a little kid, and then hopped up to Hannah and Parian.

Two hours later, Taylor stumbled over next to her on the waiting sofa, and plopped down, eyes glazed.

“I think I’m dizzy. I can’t get dizzy.” Taylor mumbled to herself, dazed and somewhere between confused and exhausted. “My back still itches.” She continued, then scratched her stomach, before pausing. “Wrong side.”

Amy snorted with laughter, watching Taylor gather herself with continuing, fond amusement as Hannah chatted with Parian in the back corner.

“See what I meant? A perfect fit is great until you’re covered in goddamn moving string in your underwear for an hour and a half being spun around like a top. What’d you commission anyway?”

Taylor blinked at her once, twice, then softly uttered a slow ‘oh’.

“Uhm, just a mask, but she wanted measurements in case I came back for a costume or called to get one made. Kept insisting no parahuman ever stays out of trouble for long.” Taylor said, then rubbed her eyes, and turned to her, letting her head flop onto the couch on a limp neck, eyes twinkling with amusement.

“Was still nice to experience though.” Taylor added, then jerked a thumb towards Hannah. “Mom’s asking for opinions and prices for you, actually.”

Amy paused, confused.

“...Me?” She slowly asked, brows furrowing.

Taylor stretched, remarkably like a cat even in that aspect, and nodded.

“You keep mentioning that you never wanted fame and stuff, right? Mom thinks a mask or something would help people kinda forget your face. Or at least make you feel like you can have that privacy, even if people know what’s behind it. Also, masks are pretty cool. And you don’t have to emote or control your facial expressions.” Taylor went on a tangent, almost, humming to herself.

Amy felt… remarkably touched.

“That’s really… considerate of her. I didn’t think about that.”

Taylor’s face shifted into a dopey, serene grin.

“She’s perfect.”

Er… right.

She was just going to avoid that like the landmine it was.





“Should we like… take some pictures together?” Amy asked, pointing to the edge of the dock, and the sky behind it.

It felt awkward to insert herself like this into an activity like taking pictures but… fucking sue her, it felt nice to be included damn it.

And the view was pretty damn nice.

It wasn’t sunset yet, but the clouds in the distance with the sun barely peeking in between them and the sea was quite the image.

Hannah paused, and by extension, Taylor, who still hung onto her like a limpet.

A slow smile crept up on Hannah’s face the more she seemed to think about it, and she nodded.

“Family pictures against a background like that? Sounds wonderful.” Hannah said with a gleaming smile-

And Amy’s brain short-circuited on the spot, freezing mid-step like she was a damn cartoon character as she boggled at Hannah like a fish.

The-

Family pictures? That-

Hannah was looking at the view, so she didn’t notice her confusion, but Taylor sure did, who just gave her a confused-reassuring smile.

The fuck does that mean Taylor!?

Oh, right, wait, she needed air.

She coughed into her fist real quick, eyes still nailed to Hannah with confused, weirdly- hopeful?- shock.

Of course, it didn’t take long for her stupid brain to catch up and realize that Hannah probably just- just meant her and Taylor pictures. Family pictures. Their family.

That was about all it took for her to sort out the panic in her head like the switch of a flip, because yeah, of course. That made sense. It was even familiar territory, being excluded while right there.

She thumped her fist into her chest as she fixed her breathing pattern real quick, and turned to Hannah to offer to hold the camera for them, at least, like a good guest, or… escort, ignoring the heavy stone in her gut.

God, it was just a misunderstanding. What the fuck was wrong with her? Was she seriously getting this fucking down over not being included in a picture?

She opened her mouth right as Hannah did, so she held it in for a moment to let the woman speak.

“Come on.” Hannah said gesturing with her head and a warm smile, then stepped closer, a lot closer than usual.

Then there was a gentle arm around her shoulder, pushing her forward as she locked up.

Under Hannah’s left arm, was Taylor, her daughter.

Which made sense. That was practically where Taylor belonged, in Amy’s mind. It was the Taylor Spot™.

Under her right arm, however, right now, was Amy, locked up and overwhelmed, and not sure from what.

Hannah paused, and glanced down at her with eyes full of surprise.

“You don’t want to be in the picture?”

She gulped, audibly, staring up at Hannah with wide, rapidly blinking eyes, and her head kept running in the same loop.

Family picture.

She was included in the family picture.

That felt nice, especially since she didn’t belong in it.

She was in Taylor’s usual spot, being treated like Taylor would.

She was being treated like Hannah’s daughter, right now.

That… wh- was that- was she just-



No, that was- that was fucking stupid. There’s no way. Hannah was just trying to make her feel welcome and included, which worked, perfectly, but Amy was just mixing signals here. This had to be her brain looking for shit that wasn’t there to fill the void left behind by her sham of a family when she left.

That helped her cool her head enough to shake.

“N-no, just uh, had a thought. Let’s go.” She said, trying to sound nonchalant.

Instead, she sounded soft and quiet, which made Hannah’s brows raise, because she was never soft and quiet, that was half of her damn personality!

Damn it. 

The hand on her shoulder gently squeezed, and there was so much genuine care in Hannah’s gaze as she leaned closer that Amy felt guilty for some reason.

“Are you alright?” Hannah asked, soft and caring, eyes spearing through her with a soft, pinning gaze she’d never seen before, not directed at her .

She nodded, insistently, and turned away to look ahead, ignoring the burning pressure behind her eyes as best as she could.

Was- was her lip quivering? Shit.

She was not a little bitch that was going to cry over a simple question. She refused. It was the salt.

Her head was just a little chaotic lately, was all. Lots of massive changes in her life recently, it made sense.

They started walking again, and by the time they got to the edge, she’d made up another five excuses for it, along with the honey-sweet warmth blooming in her chest.  

They quickly posted up along the edge, and Hannah spotted a trustworthy-looking tourist to hand over her phone to for a picture, and the grey old man obliged them.

Amy uh… just stood there. She was a bit scrambled at the moment.

Then the man showed them the picture and… she was in the picture, obviously but… she was smiling really, really wide.

She doesn’t remember smiling, but it’s there, in the picture. Smiling with the most genuine smile she’d ever seen on her face and a slightly bewildered expression. Her eyes had an extra glint in them. Probably from tears, but it made her look… so damn happy.

Had she ever looked like that before?

Her eyes shifted from her face, to the arm around her shoulder, still present.

A hand traced her cheeks, and she realized that she was still beaming like a dork.

She was under Hannah’s arm, still, as the two conversed by her side, something about the picture.

Just like Taylor, her mind reminded her, and she could do nothing but insist that that made no sense and it was complete bullshit.

She refused to misinterpret this, because…

Because when they left her behind, once their damn apartment was done, it would hurt a thousand times more if it ended up being her massively misreading innocent attempts to make her feel better. Hannah was probably not even conscious that she was doing it. She didn't see her as some weird, second adoptive daughter. 

That was just Amy's brain misinterpreting things.

Self-delusion would only hurt her more when reality came crashing down, so she stomped it down early.

She was included and wanted here, but she wasn’t family . Hannah… was treating her like her daughter, but there was no way she saw her as one. It would be ridiculous. Nobody had a heart and mind that open. It just didn’t work like that. Hannah probably just didn’t realize how confusing it was to Amy to treat her like this, or how it looked to her.

Besides, her weird neediness when it came to affection was humiliating. She shouldn’t allow herself to seek it out.

Despite all that, she couldn’t wipe the stupid smile off her face, even as she turned her face away and sneakily wiped at her eyes.

Bittersweet realisations aside, she didn’t complain as Hannah checked the image again, and turned to her with an almost angelic grin.

“You look really pretty when you smile, you know that?” Hannah asked, her tone encouraging… encouraging, she wasn’t sure what. Her?

She reached for her hoodie, to have something to hide in, and gave a small, embarrassed nod, gingerly pulling away from under Hannah’s arm. 

They kept walking along the Boardwalk, largely because Hannah and Taylor wanted to stick around until Vista’s patrol was done.

Her legs were killing her.

It was only after nearing the worst part of the Boardwalk and looping back to feed some of the seagulls, that Taylor noticed her endlessly standing on one leg, then the other, or stretching her ankles and fidgeting.

Her visibly flagging energy also helped, she imagined.

“Are you alright?” Taylor asked, looking at her but taunting a seagull with a piece of popcorn in the other direction as the bird for some reason refused to come close enough to take it but also refused to fly away.

She opened her mouth to say yes.

It promptly shut, and she cleaned her throat.

“Well… my feet hurt. Like, a lot. We don’t need to stop or anything, I don’t wanna be a bother, but if we could slow down a little, that’d help.” She offered, weakly shrugging with a slight smile.

She still couldn’t get over how nice it was to be with a group, and being wanted in that group, watching them enjoy themselves.

Like, Taylor was adorably giddy when she got one of the braver seagulls to snatch a popcorn out of her hand, and Amy was pretty sure that that instantly became a core memory for some reason. The wide, innocent, excited eyes, the little hops, the squeal of delight, it was such an expression of pure joy that Amy felt that joy herself, somehow.

Taylor blinked at her, then flicked the popcorn to the seagull with her fingers, who barely managed to catch it, then turned her back to her, knelt down, and leaned back to stare up at her, face upside down.

She blinked down at Taylor, confused.

Taylor grinned, and tapped her shoulders.

“Piggyback ride.”

She flushed, remembering the hospital.

“No. Embarrassing.”

She shifted from one super sore foot to the other.

Hannah chuckled, from the side, enjoying a small herd of seagulls dive-bombing her hand to eat the bread in it. “Amy, who cares? You’ll never see any of the people around you again, except for me, and Taylor.”

It’s still embarrassing, she inwardly grumbled, but pursed her lips, considering that.

Hannah was kinda right, but… hm.

Taylor patted her own shoulders again, still looking at her with her neck leaned so back that her face was upside down.

“Cmooon, it’ll be fun. I like helping and being useful, and you like it when people take care of you. Win-win.” Taylor needled.

Amy had to pause in sheer mortification from what Taylor said, because she just realized how right she was.

Hannah making food for her never failed to make her intensely happy.

Taylor using the tentacles in the apartment to hand her things without her having to get up always made her chest feel fuzzy.

Hell, when the two offered to help with her hospital visit, she was pretty sure that she was on the verge of initiating a hug with someone who wasn’t Vicky, for the first time ever.

Taylor wiggled herself like a snake, patting her shoulders again, insistently.

She gave in with a groan of embarrassment, and stepped forward, essentially putting her thighs around Taylor’s back and hugging around her neck.

In a smooth motion, she was off the ground, and Taylor grabbed her feet to cross her ankles over her washboard of a stomach, somehow making the ride even comfier.

She should have felt a bit unsteady, being on another person and all, but powers were bullshit or something because she felt like she was riding a moving tank.

She quickly sank into Taylor as the girl walked up next to Hannah, laying her cheek on her head.

This was quite familiar, from the hospital at least.

It was a rare thing, to feel so safe.

It wasn’t quite a hug, but she tightened her arms around Taylor’s neck, and let her eyes flutter shut, pulling her head back to gently press her forehead against the back of Taylor’s head.

“Thank you.” She breathed out, and though Taylor didn’t respond verbally, she did gently squeeze and pat her knee with a soft hum.

Hannah hummed happily from the side.

“Well, I’m out of bread now and you both seem a bit tired. Want to go wait in the cafe until Vista comes over?” Hannah asked.

She hummed positive, turning her head to be able to rest her head on Taylor and see Hannah.

“Yep! I’m a bit socially drained anyway, I’d like to get away from the crowds.” Taylor chirped, and walked over.

Hannah flicked away the breadcrumbs in her hands, then reached for Taylor, grabbing her by the cheeks and giving her a strong kiss on the forehead, before quickly running her hands through Taylor’s divinely soft and smooth hair, brushing it back, forcing Amy to lift her head and pull back.

Then, seemingly without thinking, Hannah reached over Taylor’s head, and for hers, and she froze solid, eyes flying wide.

Soft fingers suddenly were pulling through her hair, and she just stared like a fish, since her body seemed to melt into putty with a pleasant, bone deep shudder of pleasure as Hannah quickly tamed the bird nest on her head, then fussed over one spot in particular, squinting at it as she did… something.

“There we go. Almost lost the feather.” Hannah said, smiling, then glanced at her face, and paused, eyes slowly widening for a moment before her hands quickly retreated. “Oh. Sorry, uh- the feather was going to fly off.” Hannah rushed out, seemingly embarrassed, then gently pat Taylor’s shoulder, turning to walk them to the mentioned cafe.

She could only muster a choked-sounding, stuttering hum of acknowledgement.

Amy couldn’t muster words at all, her body slowly losing the boneless relaxation as they walked on, slumping over onto Taylor, sneaking conflicted, confused glances in Hannah’s direction.

She… shamefully enough, she loved being treated like this, but she wasn’t sure if Hannah was doing something weird or if she was just reading too deep into it because of her own family situation.

To be honest with herself, she would love it if Hannah did see her how she did Taylor, even if she wasn’t actually her daughter, but if she let herself think that was the reason, and let herself hope for something, simple life experience told her she’d end up disappointed, hurt, and alone.

So she just pushed the confusion away in favour of enjoying the moment.

There would be no thoughts allowed within the vicinity of Amy’s skull, damn it. She declared it. Right now.

No thoughts, head empty. A life motto to live by.

A seagull followed them for a bit, mostly trying to see if Hannah would give anything more, but eventually hopped away.

Amy watched it go, faintly interested in the conversation Hannah and Taylor were having.

She raised a hand, gingerly patting the spot Hannah had fussed over.

The feather was still there, straight as ever.

Notes:

ty all for reading, and throw me some comments if you can take the time, i love reading them. :)

Chapter 57

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Amy was pretty sure she genuinely loved Taylor by now.

And not in the sick way she did her sister, but in an actual, pure kind of love that just made her feel all… gross and mushy and cuddly.

Fucking disgusting, really.

She wanted more. 

She mostly regarded this as entirely Taylor’s fault.

While her best friend was not great with words, according to herself, the way she showed how much she cared about Any was so infinitely heartwarming it fulfilled the purpose of a thousand sentences exclaiming it. It was hard not to love her, even if she was a strange weirdo sometimes.

Amy didn't even know her chest could feel so fluffy and warm and full with squirming joy. It was dumb and it hurt her pride to admit for some reason, but yeah, she was being a mushy dork over Taylor’s affection.

And it was constant. Taylor's little declarations of care. Just small, but constant things.

Taylor gave her a piggyback ride because her feet hurt. Cool and thoughtful, but nothing too memorable.

Then she made sure that Amy could look around in her body as she wished with her power, letting her in until Amy was practically in a sleepy, comfy Tinker fugue, watching the lightshow going on inside her brain rather than the passing, sparse traffic.

Then Tay kept adjusting her limp limbs around to keep her comfy, and showering her with small gestures of affection, like holding onto Amy's hands as they dangled over her newly, er, enhanced, bust, rubbing her knuckles with her thumbs, purring, which felt like Amy was riding on a massage chair more than her friend, melting her into putty, or rubbing her calves and ankles.

Taylor had a love language, and it was nothing but physical affection, shining puppy eyes, and thoughtfulness.

At one point during her very embarrassing but very comfy ride, through her eyelids, she'd seen a strange flash and lines of light, so she opened them only to see Taylor's open palm extended back to cover her eyes from the setting sun, a couple rays slipping through her fingers as she used her other hand to hold Hannah's.

Like- just- who the hell did that? It was just sunlight. Who would be so thoughtful they’d think of something that minor of an annoyance and preemptively work to fix it?

Wasn't it horrifically exhausting to think so much about other people and how you could make their time and life just that tiny little bit better when they were with you?

If it was, Taylor didn't show it. 

She knew that Taylor wasn't all sunshine and rainbows, realistically. She remembered Taylor looking about ready to open a hole in her for calling Hannah a bitch, early on in their cohabitation. The girl ate human flesh, for god's sake, and her head was probably a ball of trauma that Amy simply couldn't see.

But, she was also just the sweetest damn person Amy had ever gotten to know.

Vicky was great and she'd love her forever, but Vicky never constantly fussed about making her comfortable during their flights. 

She didn't use her hand to block out sunlight that would bother her. 

She brought her along to outings like this, but with other people around, she never got her to feel like a part of it all, but here, Amy felt welcome and wanted. It was even more… nice, she supposed, because there was absolutely zero reason for Taylor to insist to bring her on this walk. Vicky at least had the background of being her sister and feeling some kind of obligation towards her. 

Besides, Vicky never focused on her too much, because when people kept demanding her attention, it would be rude to do so.

Comparing them was unfair, of course, but Vicky was the closest person to her before Taylor came along into her life, dangling sleepily from Hannah's arms on a random night of spring. She didn’t have anyone else to compare to.

Even the small action of asking her if she wanted to hop off because they were about to get into the streets was nice. It meant Taylor could acknowledge the fact that a piggyback ride in public, away from tourist attractions where people were very- varied and wacky, would embarrass the fuck out of her.

So she hopped off, thanked Taylor, and trudged along with them as they passed the street separating the Boardwalk from the cafes and tourist shops.

The rest was pretty familiar. Lots of cafes had private booths, both for normal people and capes, so they rented one, ordered some sweets, some coffee, and relaxed.

Hannah took the small, cushy armchair seat that was glued to the wall, and she once again watched Taylor and Hannah shift together like a key and lock would, all so they could cuddle again.

Some distant part of her brain still acknowledged how weird it was to see someone do this, especially considering the presence of, er, incestuous feelings in her life, but honestly, she’d gotten used to it by now.

The coffee and tired small talk kept her alive for the half-hour necessary for someone to knock on the wall separating the booths, and a small hand peeled the curtain aside to peek in.

Unmasked.

Vista’s brows raised, observing Taylor, who had practically tangled herself in Hannah to the point one couldn’t quite tell whose limbs and torso were whose.

And somewhere under that mess of hair was Taylor’s face, buried in its usual spot.

“Come in.” Hannah said, smiling pleasantly, lounging sideways. Probably…? It was hard to tell.

Vista blinked at Hannah and Taylor for another moment of bafflement, before nodding, and slipping in, sitting on the chair opposite to Amy, putting her phone on the table and leaning back to get comfortable.

“So… hi? Amy?” Vista asked her, awkwardly.

She sipped her coffee.

This was probably a bit nerve-wracking for Vista, but honestly, she was so relaxed-tired from today’s ups, downs, and emotional twists, that she couldn’t muster a tone more upbeat than ‘really calm stoner’.

“Hey. What’s your name?”

“Missy.”

“Hnm. Nice to meet ya. How well can you keep a secret from the PRT? Gimme your hand before you answer by the way.”

Vista tilted her head in confusion, before extending her hand.

She took it.

“Pretty damn well. I want to be the best damn hero I can be, yes, but I’m not sucking up to any piece of shit suit that thinks they own me and my life. As far as I’m concerned this is strictly part of my personal life. Missy’s life. That includes all of your identities, secrets, abilities, et cetera.”

True.

“Nice. I like you already.” She smiled, then raised their hands up a bit. “Now, long story short, I’m a biokinetic. I move biology around. I’m currently trying to cure diseases like cancer, AIDS, etc, in our living room, and things are weird, and we’ll have a couple animals around. If you’re fine with that and tell absolutely nobody and no one, and you don’t mess with my work, I’m fine with you being around. I mean, I’m a guest too, not like it’s my house or anything.” She shrugged calmly as Missy blinked at her, in a slow, confused disbelief.

“Oh. That’s… okay. Sorry, just, thinking about your power now. Uh, wait, back on track, so, I can crash over at your guys’ place? Sometimes?” Missy asked her, then turned to the more appropriate people to look at, which was the current Taylor-Hannah soup draped over the armchair to their left.

Hannah and what she assumed was her hand, shifted, and the woman nodded at Missy, smiling.

Missy let out a sharp exhale of relief.

“Okay. Uh, when can I come over? Can you give me an address or…?” Missy trailed off, and Amy let go of her hand to reach for her Dragon phone, wordlessly.

“I assume you don’t wanna come back with us? I don’t see you carrying anything.” Hannah noted mildly, and Missy paused.

“Like, come with you right now?”

Hannah nodded, tilting her head.

“No, not really? I need to get some stuff ready, organise… uh, mentally brace myself for rebellion et cetera. I’ll probably start coming over in a week or two. Probably two. And I won’t take up too much room, just need like… a small mattress on the floor to sleep on and a bit of bread and stuff to make my breakfast. I can sleep on pillows if that’s better.”

Hannah made an understanding ‘ah’ sound, nodding along with a smile.

“What you need and what we’ll give you are probably different things though.” Hannah mused.

Missy tilted her head, unsure of what to say or make of that, seemingly. She couldn’t quite read her yet.

Amy in the meantime, only paying half attention to the conversation, tapped Missy’s phone with hers.

Missy’s phone dinged.

Missy blinked down at their phones with confusion, before opening hers. Her brows slowly furrowed.

“Did… did you just send me a… notepad file by smacking our phones together?” Missy asked, squinting curiously at her screen.

“Yeah. Dragon phones are bullshit.”

Missy’s brows stayed raised.

“Damn. I guess they are. But uh, thanks. Amy.” Missy added awkwardly.

She shrugged, putting her phone aside to take another succulent sip of her coffee, loudly slurping and sighing in contentment.

Black as her soul and twice as bitter. Perfect.

She might not be able to taste anything for the next six hours but that was a fine price for glorious caffeine.

“No problem lil’ V.” She mumbled.

Missy grimaced.

“Gngh, not you too.” Missy half-groaned.

She snorted.

“What, you don’t like Vicky’s nicknames?”

“No I do, I just don’t need more people reminding me that I’m the size of a plushie instead of a girl that’s like thirteen. How old are you?” Missy asked suddenly.

“I’m…” She started, then paused in bewilderment.

Wait, fuck, how old was she again? This year felt as long as the past ten.

Uh, nineteen ninety… the month… oh.

“Uh- sixteen. Sixteen.” She nodded, and Missy gave her an odd look for the hesitation, before frowning.

“Well, how old is Taylor?”

Forfheen.” A muffled voice came from the side, lazy and thick with sleepiness, and they both glanced at the duo on the chair as Hannah chuckled and untangled them, a bit, much to Taylor’s displeasure.

“Translation?” Missy asked.

“Fourteen.” Amy said.

“F- she’s fourteen?” Missy hissed at her, offended. “How the f- I’m thirteen! Why is she almost two heads over me!? She’s barely older!” Missy exclaimed, seemingly genuinely frustrated.

“She’s almost fifteen.” Hannah added as if to console her.

Amy had no such kindness in her.

“Your genetics are cursed and your bloodline is weak.” She deadpanned, and Missy’s mouth snapped shut in wordless shock, giving her a long, long stare of astonishment.

Five seconds of dead silence passed, then slowly, ten.

Eventually, “I- you- that’s- fuck you,” Missy finally said, without bite nor fire, almost defeated, unable to come up with a comeback, just snarly spite.

She grinned like a toothy, shit-eating shark.

Oh yeah, they’d get along just fine.

“Maybe in five years.”

“Huh? What d… oh, ew, ew!” Missy blanched, sticking her tongue out in disgust as she recoiled, entire face scrunching up in a grimace.

God, that expression. She couldn’t help it, she burst out laughing.

Then she yelped in pain as her scalding hot coffee spilled over her fingers from the spasm, laughing and hissing and missing her laughs with tiny ‘ow’s’ as she hurriedly put it down, laughing and clutching her burnt fingers.

“Serves you right.” Missy sniffed faux-imperiously, even though her eyes shone with concern as she leaned closer to observe her hand.

“F-huahahah-owow ow- fhuck youhowow-” She forced out, her lungs unsure of how to vocalise three different types of noise at once and just kinda… failing at all of them.

Taylor began to snicker to the side.

Hannah’s expression for some reason, slowly started to resemble the ‘oh shit’ face that unprepared, first time dads had at the hospital when they finally saw their kid, something between wonder and dawning shock.

It just made her laugh… not harder, but extended her fit, for sure.

That moment of excitement aside, things calmed down soon, and it all slowed down.

Missy told them some of her daring adventures she didn’t tell the PRT, her face waffling between pride, and whenever Hannah gave her a disapproving look, momentary, sheepish shame.

The Hookwolf bit made her realize how much of a little fucking badass the girl was though. Stitched herself up at twelve.

“Goddamn. That’s hard as fuck . Up top.” She grinned, and extended a hand out. Missy grinned back and high fived her.

Hannah groaned and rubbed at her face, but her dismay was easily availed by Taylor’s purring getting louder.

Missy still seemed a bit puzzled over Taylor’s… being Taylor, but she mostly focused on their conversation for the most part.

It drifted to other topics. Bitching and whining about school, which Taylor understandably did not contribute to, despite her having the most ammo for such a discussion. Complaining about shit parents, which Taylor also didn’t contribute to for equally obvious reasons.

Eventually it moved to what classes they liked, and Taylor finally found something she had to say stuff about, calmly interjecting to gush about stories and literature and philosophy.

The subjects sucked shit and they were dumb and stupid but they both liked Taylor too much to say that, and her sheer enthusiasm for them was at least infectious enough to have them engage for a while with some amount of interest.

Then, more general questions from Missy, around Amy’s powers.

A whole shitload of them. The girl was Curious with a capital C.

She had started to get a little suspicious and uncomfortable about the questions by the time they’d gotten to being weirdly fucking specific, but that all faded when Missy gave her a grin full of knives, leaned closer, and whispered;

“Our powers are fucking bullshit together you know that?”

She blinked in surprise, before it dawned on her that Missy wasn’t fishing for information, she was trying to figure out some kind of power combination.

The difference in mindset between her, a passive healer, and an active heroine, she supposed.

She snorted in amused realization, her tension quickly leaving her.

“I guess. You just shorten the space between my hand and someone like half a mile away, and I switch their lights off before they can react. If we went all out, we’d be the second most lethal motherfuckers in the city.” She mused, a smile creeping onto her face.

Missy made a long ‘pffft’ sound of dismissiveness, leaning back and waving her hand like brushing away a bug.

“No way someone’s stronger than us together. Like, what, Armsmaster? We might not be able to touch him with your power, but he can’t do shit if I don’t want him to either. Stalemate at worst. We’re the most dangerous by far.”

Amy sipped her by-now lukewarm coffee, huffing air through her nose in amusement.

“You forget Taylor. She counters my power completely if she feels like it. Just completely cockblocks it if she doesn’t feel like accepting whatever I wanna give her. Subconscious thing, I think.”

Hanna shot her a disapproving look, but aside from a pang of guilt, she mostly ignored it.

Taylor didn’t seem to care about cuss words that weren’t directed at her or Hannah at all, Hannah was just being a bit of a cautious prude.

Missy made a dubious sound.

“I could still lock her down though.”

Taylor finally unburrowed her face from Hannah’s jacket collar, giving Missy a curious look.

“How fast does your power expand? My max speed is like… two hundred and sixty miles an hour.”

Missy opened her mouth, then paused, blinking.

“Two hundred sixty. Damn. That’s like… a peregrine falcon diving, plus some change. But my power doesn’t expand at a speed, I just kind of… grab space and twist it around someone. I don’t know rate of speed, but it’s not something you can just outrun.”

Taylor blinked slowly.

“I’m… having a hard time visualising that.”

Missy nodded.

“Common problem. Escher paintings plus some acid trip vibes, plus the sensation of your eyes being pulled in completely different directions equals my power. Really hard to imagine. Oh and there’s also the disorientation part. So yeah, stalemate at worst. Me and Amy still kinda win.”

Taylor pouted, momentarily.

Then she seemed to realise something.

“Well, that’s assuming you get to react…” Taylor hummed, slowly squinting, almost playfully, her lips curling in a smug, sharp curve.

Hannah’s expression gradually shifted further into resignation, whatever was going through her mind at the moment.

Taylor took out her tentacles with the usual gory sounds, making Missy grimace and recoil a little, then they crept out from under Taylor’s hoodie to hover next to Missy and Amy’s chairs, one at each of them, respectively.

They were remarkably thin and… reasonable-sized.

She was more used to seeing them being the size of tree trunks.

“Wanna see a magic trick?” Taylor asked, chock-full of smug as her cheek squished against Hannah’s jacket, mirth in her eyes. 

Missy was looking at the tentacle in front of her like it was some kind of rabid snake, but curiosity seemed to get the better of her, and she nodded.

She nodded too, genuinely amused and curious.

The tentacles then vanished.

Not the usual way where they kind of… disintegrated into a thin, red mist.

They just instantly vanished. Gone instantaneously.

She blinked in bewilderment, then her eyes caught the roots of the tentacles, still present and coming out of the back of Taylor’s hoodie, slinking off below the table’s rim.

She leaned back and ducked her head to follow them, only to find them splitting off and curling around both her and Missy’s chairs.

In bewilderment, she leaned to her left, and followed the red line, until she leaned again to her right, and came face to face with the needle-sharp point of a tentacle, aiming right at her.

It blunted itself, then waved at her.

“Whaaa…” She breathed out, astonished, turning to Taylor with wide eyes and an involuntary grin. “Holy shit.”

The sheer smug in Taylor’s expression was somewhere between offensive and cute. Mostly cute because her cheek was still smushed against Hannah’s shoulder.

Missy just stared at the tentacle wiggling in front of her face with annoyance.

“I win.” Taylor smugly smugged at them, smuggily.

Missy rolled her eyes.

“You’re lucky I can’t use my power in public without shit going fucky .” Missy grumbled.

She snorted in laughter at the wording.

“Let’s call it a tie.” She suggested.

“Nope, I win. I’m the strongest in the city.” Taylor smuggly smugged at them once more.

Taylor’s smug was interrupted by Amy grabbing a tentacle, and dragging it onto her lap to pet like a dog with one hand while the other grabbed her cup for her to sip from.

It swelled in size instantly, flattening itself out and wiggling to get comfy.

Missy just stared at the act and the casual way it was done with a disturbed kind of befuddlement, then eyed the tentacle next to her, and gently shooed it away.

Taylor turned it to mist, and sighed deeply in contentment, eyes slipping shut as Amy started scratching the wriggly crystal meat on her lap.

… What an odd sentence.

Missy stared at them all with an indecipherable look on her face.

“... This is all a lot weirder than I imagined.” Missy eventually admitted.

“Wait till you get attacked by our clinically depressed, territorial, cancer-tumour filled, shitless half-feral purple chicken that Amy stole from some crackhead.” Hannah chuckled, seemingly finding great amusement in the absurdity of their lives.

“That’s not true. I didn’t steal, I paid for her, fair and square. Just like I’m gonna pay for Taylor’s dragon.” She protested, reasonably.

Taylor’s eyes lit up like a lamp, turning red from excitement as she perked up to beam at her.

“You were serious about that?” Taylor hushed, excited.

She nodded, smiling wide at how easily excited Taylor got. God, what a fucking weirdo. So cute.

Missy stared at them each in turn, slowly, then at the wriggling tentacle on Amy’s lap, acting like a lazy dog.

“... Huh?” Missy eventually said, her voice small and quiet and confused beyond measure.



 

Eventually, Missy left to not alarm her parents, or at least whichever of them had her today, and after a bit more small-talk and nibbling on expensive snacks, they tiredly shuffled into Hannah’s car, ready to end the day.

She didn’t lie on the couch so much as she just assumed a position next to it, then let herself flop backwards into it, groaning in contentment.

Shithead took the opportunity to flap up on the couch, and immediately collapse onto her stomach, limp as a corpse.

“Fuck off.” She grumbled, poking the mass of feathers.

The whole body rocked, but didn’t move.

She assumed it was because Shithead was too depressed for self-preservation instincts, since physically she was fine.

She sighed, and picked her up, turning sideways to cuddle her.

If nothing else, Shithead was a mass of feathers. Thus, warm.

“Goodnight Amy.” Hannah called as she passed, and she let out a highly articulate, refined grunt with a lazy wave.

“Sweet dreams.” Taylor said, from right above her, and she turned her head, only to get a face full of Taylor as she bent down to peck her cheek, like… like something Hannah would do.

She just blinked up at her, red-faced and wide-eyed, and Taylor grinned at her before walking off into her and Hannah’s room.

Damn her. She had to stop being so loveable . It was ruining Amy. She wanted to do gross shit now, like, hug her, and be nice, and supportive. 

Truly vile.

Half-sarcasm aside, it was really nice, so she mostly brushed aside the squirmy mix of discomfort and mushy happiness for later.

She shifted to get comfortable, and before she knew it, she was sinking into sleep from sheer exhaustion, no pillows or blankets or anything.

At some point, she woke up, not to the now-obvious shuffle of Hannah moving around at the dead of night, probably to go to work, but to the violent shivering of her own limbs.

She was so fucking cold.

And there were two open jackets draped over her that were doing a very poor job of insulating her.

She rolled out of the couch with a groan, dragging one of the jackets over her jumping shoulders , breath frosting in the air in front of her.

Hannah paused in the dark, and turned to her, concerned.

“Amy?” Hannah whispered.

“Y-y-y-yea?” She asked, teeth audibly chattering as she hugged herself and rose, face to face with Hannah because there was not a lot of room between the door and the couch. “Why is the heating off?” She whispered.

Hannah shrugged.

“I don’t know. I think it finally broke. I have it all on, it’s just not working. Do you want to wear some of my jackets to warm up? I think we don’t have other blankets out right now.” Hannah whispered, concerned, wrestling a shoe on her foot as she balanced on the other.

Wearing someone else’s clothes was… just weird. And kinda gross. No.

“C-can I che-e-eck for blankets at least?” She whispered back with a violent shiver, gesturing to the room.

Holy fuck why was it this cold, it was only spring. End of it, nearly, but still.

Hannah nodded.

“Of course. Don’t worry about waking up Taylor, she doesn’t need much sleep and she won’t mind. The closet’s pretty small, you can check it quickly. I need to go, I’m already pretty late because Taylor wouldn’t let go, I’d help you look otherwise. Sorry.” Hannah rushed out, and ground her heel to the floor to fit her shoe right, before hurriedly zipping her jacket up and patting herself down.

“Gotta go. See you tomorrow.” Hannah said, smiling at her.

Then she took a step forward, put a hand on her shoulder, and ducked forward to peck her forehead, backing off just as quickly, smiling at her.

She let out a weird, startled, croak-squeak sound somehow, in reaction to that, and Hannah seemed to pause as she gaped up at her in shock because-

Wha- what? Who- why would she do that to- ??????

Could Hannah stop confusing her for one day? !

“I- oh. Uhm, sorry. I just felt like doing that. Uh. Is it- okay?” Hannah asked in a whisper, voice suddenly tentative and nervous.

She swallowed through a dry throat, and jerkily nodded, still wide-eyed.

Wait, why did she nod? It was- it was not okay. It was weird. Who does that to their kids’ friends?

But Amy really liked it. So it- was, okay?

“I-uh, y-yeah?” She whispered back, her voice still off and higher-pitched than usual. “It’s…”

Uh, nice? It was nice. It made her stomach do weird acrobatics in her stomach. It…

She just realized that her mom had never done that. Ever.

Hannah wasn’t her mom though. She had to remember that. Just- just an overly affectionate, motherly- person.

“It’s- cool.” She croaked out, her heart racing and squirming in a very pleasant but very fucking confused way. She nodded again.

She still couldn’t figure Hannah out. She was definitely treating her like a… second daughter of sorts. Was… were she and Taylor that close? Did they qualify as pseudo-sisters or something in her eyes?

… Did they, in Amy’s eyes?

She had no idea. She never had a good friend before. Was that even a thing? Shit.

Another shiver reminded her of her body’s protests, and she shook her head to clear it. Now was not the time to panic in confusion about her current predicament.

“It’s- it’s cool. Uhm- bye?” She said, then raised a hand from where she had them crossed for warmth, before pausing, unsure of what she wanted to do with it. Then she awkwardly pat Hannah on the shoulder, dropped it, and shuffled it back under her armpit to warm it.

The only thing warming her from the searing cold right now was the obnoxiously intense blush on her face.

God, this was so fucking awkward.

“Uhm, that’s- great. Should have asked first.” Hannah said, then gave her a… strangely excited smile, before nodding, and turning away to hurriedly open the door, mouth… something at her that she didn’t catch, and slink off into the hall’s darkness, door closing behind her.

She stood there, blinking at the door for another few seconds, before an audible chatter of her teeth and her numbing toes reminded her to go hunt for a fucking blanket already.

Now, to brave the next battlefield.

Trying to find blankets or sheets or something without waking up Taylor in a closet she’d never even seen before.

Fuck.

A gentle ‘bok’ made her turn her head to a bleary chicken on the couch, eyes half-lidded in sleepiness, eyeing her with mindless protest.

“Shut the fuck up, Shithead.” She grumbled. 

Feather-having ass bitch. She wasn't even cold, probably. Amy was jealous.

She tried her best to sneak the bedroom door open.

The obnoxiously sharp, high-pitched squeal that the door made as she tried to slowly open it wide enough for her shoulders to follow her head inside the room had her cringing almost painfully.

And it had Taylor instantly getting up, rubbing at her eyes, and squinting at her.

The red circles in the dark would look a lot scarier if their owner wasn’t Taylor.

“Ames?” A voice full of sleep asked.

She startled for a second, before realising she probably heard Vicky call her that, and not some cosmic coincidence to remind her of her previous and ongoing confusion.

She cleared her throat.

“Uhm. S-sorry. I- do you have any blan-kets? I’m r-really cold.” She whispered.

Taylor looked down at her lap.

Seeing no blanket there, she brushed her hair back with a hand, blinking at nothing with the grace of a sleepy dog, and conjured a tentacle to throw the closet open to reveal its insides.

Amy couldn’t see what was in there, but Taylor could.

“... We only have two… you should have yours. Ours is… I think in the washing machine? Or was?” Taylor murmured, turning to her with a question in her eyes.

She blinked back.

“Uh… I don’t know where mine is. It’s not in the living room... so probably in the washer too?”

Taylor blinked slowly, then nodded, before flopping back down on the bed again, then turning over to lay on her stomach, face in her pillow.

After a moment of awkward, sleepy silence, Taylor slapped the free side of the bed.

She stared.

“Uh?”

“Jus’ get in here.” Taylor growled, muffled into her pillow, seemingly irritated, somewhat understandably, and after a moment of inner debating, she shrugged.

She’d already fallen asleep on Taylor once, practically in public too. This wasn’t that different nor new to her. She felt more than safe enough to do so.

She left the door open, and awkwardly went to the free side of the bed, sat on it, then slowly shuffled inwards until she was on her back, staring up at the ceiling.

Just as fucking cold as the living room.

“Why-”

She was cut off by the disturbing sight and sound of what looked like fleshy butterfly wings all erupting out of Taylor’s lower back, and flaring out flat like the wings of a skinned dragon to block out the entire room from sight.

Her wide eyed stare got a good look at them before they gracelessly positioned themselves over her, and flopped down like they were made of liquid, covering her entirely twice over.

“Oomph!” She huffed, the bed bouncing with the added weight.

Then her eyes widened.

Holy fuck.

“Oh my god that is so warm. ” She whisper-shouted in bliss, shuffling down so that the weird tentacle blankets came up to her cheek.

An equally searing hot arm slid over her stomach to hook over her waist, and she exclaimed a low sound as Taylor yanked her to her side, and took her face off the pillow, to instead bury it into Amy’s shoulder.

Then she went limp.

And Amy slowly did as well, not too bothered about Taylor’s steady breaths washing over her chest.

No, if anything, it felt great. Like huffs of warm air from a hair dryer beating away the biting chill without any of the noise.

There were some very strange things about it. Like her blanket being alive, and shifting and pulling at her randomly like a demanding animal annoyed that she was too small to snuggly cover and sorta… curling around her like a ribbon-shaped snake.

Or like her blanket being a particularly heavy one.

Or Taylor being her blanket. Sorta. More like one of her inner organs.



This was so fucking weird.

But it was comfortable, incredibly warm, and…

It made her cry.

She wasn’t sure why, really. They were tears of… something good. She wasn’t sure what the emotion even was aside from warm and wriggly and heart-clenching.

“Thank you. For bringing me earlier. And this. And everything.” She whispered, aware that her warbly voice betrayed her weakness. 

Taylor heard her, but didn’t reply, only humming something soft and curling tighter around her.

Amy just thanked every being in existence that she wasn’t attracted to Taylor, and reciprocated, tangling their legs and wriggling closer before she closed her eyes, and fell asleep in less than a minute. 


Notes:

im hurried rn so im typing this without much time, but the fluff factory is back in business. next chappy we got a bit more spice than usual

Chapter 58

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She dropped the kickstand on her motorcycle, unclasping her helmet as she got off, the rig’s indoor parking lot smelling of sea salt and burnt oil.

Then she turned around, and Bathroom Cape was standing there, staring at her placidly, and chewing on a… very fragrant bagel.

She froze, staring in bewilderment at the woman standing a mere dozen feet away.

She… looked a lot like Taylor, but older. And a little more conventionally attractive.

Why was she wearing a suit?

Hannah's brows dropped, and her hand snapped forward to aim a gun at her head.

“Who are you, what do you want, and why are you stalking me?” She demanded, her previous calm mood eviscerated.

Bathroom Cape chewed on her bagel bite slowly, raising a finger in a ‘hold on’ gesture, savouring her bites with fluttering eyes and sighs through her nose.

That was either a really damn good bagel or she was high on something.

Why was she thinking about this? This was so fucking stupid.

“Are you going to answer me or-” She grit out, annoyed, cocking the hammer of the revolver back.

“Lisa Wilbourn.” The cape cut her off, muffled through her half-eaten bite. With a loud gulp, she licked her lips clear of a crumb. “She’s going to get poisoned in precisely sixteen minutes with a liquid nerve agent, work of Coil. It’s going to be in her food, in kitchen three. Server has plain black hair and a crooked brow. He doesn’t know, the food packaging was tampered with in the supply chain. I suggest you hurry. And no, it will not happen again, she’s actually safe from now on.” Bathroom Cape said, voice calm and confident, completely unbothered by the pistol aimed between her brows.

“Also, I’m not stalking you, don’t be rude.” Bathroom Cape said mildly, taking another bite, blinking at her slowly under that ridiculous hat. She gulped her bite down, and put her free hand behind her back. “I’ve been nothing but helpful, and have no intention of changing that. Complaining or reporting me won’t do anything and nobody will believe you. Relax a little.”

The woman was more like a mannequin, not a hint of amusement on her face. But somehow she just radiated a strange, alien kind of smug. Like she knew she was right and she knew Hannah would do exactly as she said, because she probably would.

She only took a moment to think about what to do before she put the gun away with an aggravated sigh, and broke out into a sprint past the cape.

Just in case she was right.

Again.





As Hannah ran to ‘save’ the Wilbourn girl, Contessa deposited one of her bagels onto the satchel’s side, still steaming hot, and mouthed ‘door me’ into the empty air.

Back with Chameleon at her ‘home’, she lounged on her couch beside the odd girl, and kept a small portal open to watch Taylor and Amy sleep, glancing at it occasionally, in lulls within the girl’s favourite show, their touching knees allowing her to bypass Taylor’s danger senses.

She might be interfering a little too much with their lives, but it was her main hobby, and she was helping.

Additionally… it was kind of funny helping all of them, without any of them being aware that they weren’t the only ones who had seen her.

Besides, as usual, this was for the best.

In exchange for planting poison in the girl’s food and blaming Coil for it, she would push along a certain couple of conversations that had to happen, sooner than later, and avoid a far more painful outcome in the future.

If she had to give Hannah a slight push that would lead to her questioning the PRT’s effectiveness severely… well, big deal. Hannah was a good hero, but she wasn’t pivotal in any plans except keeping Taylor sane, and she was going to leave in a couple weeks anyway.

Taylor on the other hand, was quite pivotal in a lot of things. Maybe not now or in the near future, but for contingencies, they could use a power-scaling Brute who had the theoretical brawn to murder Alexandria if driven enough. 

If Legend got on Contessa’s case again about being ‘creepy’ and ‘invasive’, she could simply point out how keeping the girl mentally sane was of utmost importance in case new threats rose in the future, and thus, she was merely on a usual mission.

She took another bite of her bagel, sighing in contentment through her nose.

She was going to put on weight if she kept at this, she knew, but this was quite literally the best bagel in the entire world, and it was utterly divine.

She broke off a piece to eat, since the angle became a bit weird.

Chameleon’s tongue snapped out, and stole it, scattering sesame seeds and crumbs all over her impeccable couch. And lap.

She paused, staring at her empty hand, then turned her head to the sheepish Case 53, smacking her wide lips together with a sheepish, guilty air about her, prehensile tail nervously swishing and curling around her knees, her gigantic, unnerving eyes staring holes into her soul as she shuffled away from her.

“...”

“... You could ask. ” She pointed out, mildly annoyed.

The girl seemed to think for a minute, before awkwardly nodding.

She spat out a sigh, and extended her hand to grab the girl’s tail, the Stranger power spreading to her as she put it on her leg, and it quickly curled around her suited calf, understanding her request.

“You’re lucky you’re cute, in a weirdly gruesome way, and that you’re too useful to execute over a bagel bite.” She mused, and activated her power again, to avoid any other unexpected thefts.

…This goddamn gremlin was still considering trying to steal another bite. 

Why couldn’t she be more well-behaved, like Taylor? Contessa had practically moved in with this strange mishap of their vials, except Chameleon only had half of the girl’s good points and twice the negatives.

She had to open a portal to remind her to not eat random lizards and insects off the walls at least ten times a week.

… Well, she could actually train and manipulate Chameleon into being like Taylor, but it would leave a bad taste in her mouth. Chameleon was practically a special needs teenager now, even if her old self had been the one to beg for the vial.

So, no, she wouldn’t be manipulative with someone like this.

“I’ll get you a fresh one next time I go.” She acquiesced, and the girl smiled ear to ear- literally, before turning back forward to watch her show.

She did much the same with her own favourite show, watching the girls sleep, on her own separate little monitor in the form of a portal, a smile creeping up on her face.

A small, suspiciously Legend-sounding voice in the back of her head reminded her that she was literally watching teenagers sleep for entertainment, and she viciously slit its throat in a soggy alleyway of her mind to make it shut up and let her enjoy things.





Bathroom Cape was apparently fucking right.

Again.

She took the plate to the lab, and they had it tested, after which, it became a whole thing that took up her entire night, and early morning.

She had to file a report on why she got suspicious, why and when she got involved, et cetera. Which was thankfully easy to lie about, since the plate was literally iridescent for some reason, which made it easy to make an excuse about how a weirdly coloured plate would draw her attention as she passed by.

Then she had to go into chemical lockdown to ensure none of it got on her or her uniform, after which, she was free to go, and an investigation got launched.

The first thing on her mind was an apology to Lisa.

The second thing on her mind was the desire to grab the Director by the shoulders and shake her like a maracca club because how the fuck was their security this shit?!

What if that ingredient had made its way into the cafeteria food? Or the Wards’ food?

That last bit was the most infuriating thing, how easily this could have gone south had something gone a little differently, and how their security was always seemingly with enough holes to make a goddamn spaghetti strainer.

Why did she have any faith in this organization again?

They tried to kill her daughter. They had failed her even before that, with Shadow Stalker causing her fucking trigger, because Collin couldn’t be fucked to deal with the Wards he was assigned to care for by Piggot, a decision so stupid she still couldn’t believe it had gone through, and still remained. 

She was just… angry now. At the PRT.

Like anything made by people, it was flawed, yes, that was always how she used to put up with her complaints about the organization, but even still, she used to believe that she had to fight for it regardless, because the PRT represented order, law. Some kind of ethereal competence and safety to the weak, a structure that glued this society itself together, mingled with all sorts of notions of competence and righteousness.

She still believed that, to some extent, but she didn’t feel it. Her fire, her spark, the reason she used to be able to fight monsters beyond anything mankind was ever supposed to face and not flinch in the face of death, it was just… snuffed out.

Mere afterburn, weak embers.

It was a strange clarity that came over her as she went back to her bike, and after eyeing the bagel on its seat, resignedly took a bite, and thought, long and hard.

She wanted to leave the PRT.

It was no longer just ‘I want to be there for my kid and now that the world’s in a better place, I can afford to stop’. It was a genuine desire to leave.

She still couldn’t believe the PRT just let the most obvious poison in the world get into Lisa’s food. Yes, the girl was abrasive and snarly and definitely sounded a tad unhinged, but she’d assumed they would take her with at least a little bit of seriousness and check for Coil’s interference. She was well-aware how tempting it was to just dismiss her snarling as paranoid druggie rambling, but the PRT was a government agency.

They were supposed to look into it, damn it.

They knew about Coil too, they had to.

Lisa had probably been getting grilled for information on the man for the past week. And the PRT still just let some kind of nerve poison into her food.

Un-fucking-believable.

She owed Bathroom Cape another damn favour. Or at least, a thank you of some kind.

The woman was… more like some weird, creepy cryptid that just popped up to simultaneously alarm her and ruin her day, while at the same time, saving it from being much, much, much worse.

Either way, if Hannah saw her, she knew it wasn’t going to be a good day.

The gift bagel on her motorcycle was divine at least, but that didn’t help with all the stresses of today.

And the sun went up right as she finished it with a heavy sigh.

She couldn’t wait for Alexandria’s clean-up operation. That was her personal deadline. The moment the gangs were out of the door, she’d rest, enjoy life, and… spend her money? Go on vacations with her ki- with Taylor?

Then her phone rang, and she answered immediately, cringing with guilt, because only one person would call her at this hour.

“Sweetheart?”

“Hmhmom?” Taylor mumbled, obviously sleepy. “Everything ohkay? You said you’d b’here at sihx.”

It was probably almost… seven by now.

“I- well, some exciting stuff happened at work. Nothing dangerous for me, don’t worry. Why are you up? Did you put a timer on for me?” She asked, a smile creeping up on her face.

An adorably mumbled ‘mmhhmm’ came through, and she smiled wider.

That.

Taylor.

That was what she wanted to do with her damn life at this point. No more fighting, no more patrolling, no more losing friends and colleagues. A semi-normal life, something she’d never gotten until now.

“Well, remember the… rude, blonde psychic girl?” She asked, and another sleepy grumble came through. “Well- actually, I’ll tell you when you’re more awake. Go back to sleep, sweetheart.” She gently pushed, and Taylor breathed into the mic for another long moment, before mumbling an affirmative, a muffled ‘ love you mom’, and waiting for her to say it back before closing the call.

That little talk certainly lifted her mood and got rid of her irritation.

She could have never imagined that having kids would be so soul-filling.

Wh- wait, no, kid!

Kid!

One. Singular. Taylor!

She rubbed at her face in dismay, groaning a soul-deep groan at her stupid desire to claim Amy like the girl was some kind of pokemon.

That was not how people worked, damn it Hannah.

She had felt overwhelmed with one kid, and now her dumb, scrambled brain wanted a second. It was definitely Taylor’s fault.

Because yes, she could now recognize what it was, that incessant desire to be affectionate and helpful to their resident bio-tinker.

She found Amy adorable in a scraggly, hissy raccoon kind of way, and she wanted to be to her… not quite what she was to Taylor, but something close. Maybe not a mother, because the girl would probably balk and run at the prospect, but something close to it. She wanted to watch her grow, adapt, flourish, and be there for all it.

Not that… she would be opposed to being the girl’s mother. Amy deserved to know what having one felt like, sharp edges and secrets aside.

Hannah could admit that Amy was a point of resignation at this point.

She cared about the girl deeply, she wanted to keep her close, for both their sakes, as well as Taylor’s, who was really benefiting from having a friend, lessening her obsession with Hannah to some extent, and at this point, she had to admit she just wanted to take her in.

Maybe adopt her. If Amy didn’t immediately recoil at the idea. Not that she could bring that up somehow, not organically.

Damn it all!

It was like- like finding a cute, little hissy racoon baby discarded in the street, then taking it in and helping it and living with it until it was healthy.

And then realising that she absolutely did not have it in her to let the little thing go out in the streets again, when it was eventually nursed back to health, not after all that. So fuck it, it was hers now. 

Except Amy wasn't a hissy rescue racoon, but a person who could decide that kind of thing for herself and would… probably say no if she walked up and said “hey do you wanna be my daughter?”.

Because of course she would. That was just weird. The girl had only known her for like… a month? Ish?

Regardless, at some point, she had to acknowledge that she wasn’t affectionate with Amy only because her reactions and joy were cute in their own way and she just couldn’t help herself, but also that she was starting to see the girl in a… similar way that she did Taylor.

It wasn’t quite the same as how it had gone with Taylor, and if she was to be honest with herself, she’d always have a special, far tighter bond with her than anyone else, but Amy made her happy in the same odd way.

Amy being happy made her smile. Seeing the girl do things, make small steps, slowly getting pulled into Taylor’s gravitational field of affection, that timid, childishly proud grin as she gushed at her about something she was proud of, some advancement in the injection mechanism of her plant projects, it- it just made her heart soar.

She… was willing to consciously test the girl’s limits, honestly, because there was a chance that Amy might appreciate a… motherly figure of sorts, if not a mother. Or maybe less, she wasn’t sure.

This morning had gone great, for example. Amy let her peck her forehead and only looked… mildly freaked the fuck out about it.

She couldn’t help but cringe a little, at the memory. Amy… hadn’t pushed her away, at least? She even said it was ‘okay’, even if she looked like she just got flashbanged out of her sleep.

The girl was still a bit skittish around her, so she would definitely try to not test the line too much. If she didn’t respond as well as she had this morning before her shift… she’d probably try to tone it down.

Regardless, her shift was over, the sun was crawling up, and she had to make breakfast for her kids- Kid. Kid. Kid. Kid. One.  

God fucking dammit, Hannah.

As she stripped off the obvious bits of her uniform and put her helmet on to ride back home, she resisted the urge to hit her head on the handlebars repeatedly.

Taylor honestly might warrant a Master rating. Before her the idea of kids hadn’t even crossed her mind.

She could just imagine the briefing for that. 

‘Master power includes a dangerously potent pout, a desire to pat her head and hug her, and perhaps a desire to adopt her and any subsequent allies within her range as your children. Will destroy your wallet and peace of mind. Master twelve’.

The thought had her chuckling at the stoplight.





Far be it for her to expect two teenagers to be up so early, but Taylor needed about half as much sleep, so it was a surprise to walk into the apartment and see absolutely nobody in the living room, everything still exactly as she left it.

Amy wasn’t on the couch either.

With brows slowly furrowing in a vague sense of unease, she took her jacket and shoes off, before checking the bathroom real quick, giving Shithead a quick pat on the head as the bird stared at her from the couch, then moving in to check their bedroom, knowing to quickly jerk the door open so that that annoying, horrid squeal of badly oiled hinges wouldn’t wake anyone up.

It took a moment for her eyes to adapt and her brain to process, and after said moment passed, she just stood in the doorway, blinking in bewildered surprise at the sight of Amy sleepily shifting against Taylor, who had covered her in a blanket of tentacles.

She couldn’t see much of Amy but her frizzled hair, since she’d hidden her face in Taylor’s shoulder and was hugging her quite closely, but she could guess that the girl was soundly asleep.

Taylor wasn’t, because lazily, her head lifted enough to give her a side-eye.

A sleepy smile split Taylor’s face.

“Hi mom.” Taylor whispered, breathy and slow.

She smiled back, unable to hide the questioning look in her eyes as she glanced from her to Amy.

She really, really, really hadn’t pegged Amy to be the type to swap rooms to cuddle with a friend.

Walking closer, she sat on her knees behind Taylor, extending a hand to brush through her hair, her knuckles brushing against her cheek.

Taylor leaned her head back like a cat demanding more pets, and she obliged, beaming to herself.

“How’d this happen?” She whispered softly.

“She wus cold.” Taylor hummed, eyes fluttering shut as she leaned back into her. “Wrapped her up. I woke up a while ago, but she won’t let go. I don’t have it in me to leave her.” Taylor mumbled, then a grin split her face. “Guess I know how you feel now?”

She chuckled silently, fingers weaving through perfect curls.

She couldn’t get enough of Taylor’s hair. It was already great, but then Amy did something to it and it felt like liquid silk. It felt too good to stop playing with, and Taylor was absolutely not opposed to it.

“Guess you do.” She mumbled slowly, smiling. “I’m glad you’re so good to her, you know? Im so proud of you for how you handle this. I had worried you’d be jealous or annoyed at her. But you’ve been so good.” She added, quietly, and Taylor gently took her hand by the wrist, and pressed her palm against her cheek, nuzzling into it.

“I’m jus’... following you.” Taylor mumbled. “Trying to be as good as you.”

She hummed, unsure of what to say to that, simply letting the easy smile stay on her face as she gently played with Taylor’s hair, and Amy sleepily hugged herself closer to Taylor.

A few long seconds passed, before Taylor sniffled, and she paused, questioningly rubbing a knuckle under her right eye, finding it wet.

“I missed you.” Taylor whispered, warbled.

She blinked at that, confused.

“I’m- right here. I was right here before my shift too.” She breathed out close to Taylor’s ear, a tad confused, and Taylor simply grabbed her hand harder, shuffling to almost hide her face in her palm, tugging her forward.

“I know.” Taylor whispered. “I still missed you. She’s- she’s not you.” Taylor softly warbled, and her eyes widened a sliver as things clicked into place.

Amy couldn’t really replace her, is what Taylor meant. She missed sleeping with her, even if she was asleep, usually, by the time she left.

She pursed her lips.

Realistically, she should try to ease Taylor into the idea of sleeping alone. She was a teenager now, it would be a good idea to get her used to more healthy behaviour like that.

But she was already doing that, bit by bit. She didn’t really have the heart to push harder on that. It would genuinely hurt Taylor, if she did that.

“I know, sweetheart.” She gently soothed, gentle fingers wiping at long, curling eyelashes with the gentleness of handling paper thin glass, gathering Taylor’s tears. “But, you’re growing up, you know? I’ve told you, we can’t always be together. And if I didn’t take my shifts at this hour, you’d be missing me because you’d be awake while I was gone for eight hours. Life doesn’t have great solutions for people who want to be together, always. Did you really miss me that much?” She asked, somewhat rhetorically.

Taylor nodded.

“I like Amy. A lot. But I- I don’t know. She woke me up, and since then I’ve just been… sad. I’m sad when you’re not around. Like when I work at the dog shelter, but I didn’t have anything to distract me now. It wasn’t the cold kind of sadness, I just- dreamt of you, leaving. I’m- I love you.” Taylor simply finished, choked up, and she felt her own eyes well up with tears, softly aching and bittersweet.

“I adore you, sweetie.” She whispered back, and Taylor shifted to breathe in deeply against her hand, relaxing visibly. “I know you don’t want to hear it, but you understand that on some level, some extent, the way you think isn’t… technically healthy, right sweetheart?”

Taylor tensed.

“Who… who says so?” Taylor asked, quietly. “I mean- do you think so? Or the… doctors?” Taylor asked, her tone making it abundantly obvious which of those she trusted more.

“Both of us, sweetie. We can’t be attached at the hip. You need to grow and be your own person too. I’ll always be a call or a small walk away, but we can’t be a siamese twin. You'll need to get used to sleeping alone at some point.” She said, with a slight hint of amusement in her voice.

Taylor was quiet, before her voice croaked out, smaller than ever- “I sometimes wish we were. Siamese twins.”

Before she could process that, Taylor continued, voice barely audible, full of vulnerable nerves.

“I-I sometimes wondered at night how it would be like if Amy could- could just melt me into you, make us one. So that I could- hug every atom of you, fuse with you, like liquids mixing. I’d never have to worry about how hard I could hug you without breaking you, never leave you, never be alone. I’d never have to be annoyed at how I literally can’t express how much I love you again, because we’d be one, you’d simply know. I- I wondered about how it might feel to have my mind turned to sludge and mixed with yours, how it might be if we melted into a puddle together, how perfect it would be and- that- that’s messed up. That’s weird. It’s- fucked up, isn’t it?” Taylor asked, voice genuinely lost and confused, a genuine question.

She blinked at her daughter in mild shock, because that was the kind of thing she’d expect to hear from Bonesaw, not Taylor.

“I…” She licked her lips, and decided to go for honesty. “Yes. It is a little messed up.”

A lot messed up , but she didn’t want to hurt Taylor’s feelings.

“Yeah… you’re right. Sorry, ignore that... weird rant. My head's weird sometimes. I know- I know wanting to sleep with you all the time is not technically healthy. I guess- I think I do. B-but even so, I still missed you.” Taylor whispered, and shuffled closer. “Do you mind just… laying down with me? Amy’s knocked out and dreaming of my biology or something. She won’t mind.” Taylor whispered.

She let out a long, half-sad, half-happy sigh, and tapped Taylor’s back to make her scoot herself and Amy forward, and once there was enough room for it, she crept into bed with them, hugging Taylor close and letting her tangle their legs with familiar ease.

Her left arm gently wrapped under and around Taylor’s neck, hand on her shoulder, and the other went around her stomach, and pulled her back, a tad tangled with Amy’s own arm that was trying to do the same in the girl’s sleep.

Their heads settled on the pillow with ease.

Taylor seemed to instantly breathe easier, melt into the bed, lean back into her, squished between her best friend and her mom. Probably heaven for her.

She put her lips on the top of her hair, and held them there.

“I’m right here, sweetheart. Are you still sleepy?” She mumbled out, muffled into her hair.

Taylor slowly nodded, and shuffled her tentacles to cover all three of them, squeezing them into the bed with relative ease.

“Okay, try to sleep then. I’ll go cook breakfast in a bit, I'll come wake you two.” She whispered, and Taylor put her hands on Hannah’s arms, tugging them tighter, and went limp, slowly drifting back to her half-dreamy fugue.

She relaxed for two hours with them, only hearing the girls' synchronised breaths to pass the time, but eventually, she decided enough was enough, and slowly extricated herself from the girls, straightening up, and shaking them awake.

As Amy tried to hide in the tentacles, grumbling about ‘five more minutes’, and Taylor yawned adorably awake with a long, stretching groan like a cat, she went off to cook them all breakfast.

Well, for herself and Amy. Most that Taylor needed was a relatively warm and salted steak that wasn’t too bloody, because then things got messy and Taylor started cringing and pulling away from them.

She tried not to think too hard about the fact that said steak was composed of her own flesh, and somewhat succeeded, humming to herself.





Waking up was apparently a lengthy process for Amy.

Taylor was pretty patient though, so she just waited for her to wake up properly, helping her along with pokes and shakes.

Eventually, Amy got the memo and sat upright in the bed, blearily blinking at the door, before flopping down to give her a sudden, tight hug with a mumbled ‘thank you’, then rolling out of bed.

Onto the floor, judging by the wooden thud.

“Amy?” She asked, mildly concerned.

Amy grabbed the bed, and forced herself up, stumbling in place with a grunt.

“Good for… waking up.” Amy mumbled. “My heart skipped a beat. Ow.”

… What a weirdo.

“Uhm, right.” She quietly said, then gestured to the door as she got up herself, mind half-stuck on Hannah’s words from before she fell asleep. Again.

She wasn’t sure what drove her to share those thoughts with her mom. They were… kind of concerning, even for her standards. It was embarrassing. She shouldn’t have mentioned them. Dangit.

“Mom’s cooking breakfast, come on.” She mumbled instead.

Amy seemed to pause and stare at her in a vague sense of befuddlement, but after a second, shook her head, and followed her outside.

She wasn’t sure what that was about, but oh well. It was probably nothing.

She took a seat on the table, her steak warm and fragrant, and a wide smile burst onto her face as Hannah kissed her head while she passed by with a rushed ‘good morning’.

This was perfect. Life should only ever be like this. Then there would be no need for heaven.

Amy sat down, and as they slowly shook off the drowsiness, Hannah put the admittedly simple breakfast on her and Amy’s plate before settling down to join them.

Eventually, while wiping her hands on a paper towel to not get human blood all over their kitchen table, she remembered words half-heard, mere minutes after her personal alarm, set to a low enough volume to not wake up anyone with less sensitive ears.

“Mom?”

“Hm?”

“So… what happened at work, again? I don’t really… remember if we said anything about it?” She asked, and brought the steak to her mouth to rip a piece off, trying to ignore the shrivelling shame welling up in her chest.

Eating around normal, human people was still weirdly embarrassing. Even if it was her mom.

Hannah paused, then the light smile on her face changed for an annoyed grimace.

Shit, she felt bad now.

Hannah turned to Amy.

“Did we tell you about the weird blonde girl that Taylor captured?”

Amy glanced up from her bacon, blinked at them, then nodded.

“Of course. Fucking Tattletale. She’s a bit of a bitch. The day I passed out on your door she and her gang of assholes stole the ATM I was trying to get Taxi money from, to get back home after. And she even tried to taunt me over my biological dad before leaving. I don't like her.”

Oh. They hadn’t heard about that…?

“What did she say?” She asked, frowning.

Amy waved her fork dismissively.

“She knows who it is and tried to offer some kinda faustian bullshit deal to tell me who it is if I healed them once, or something, I don’t know, I was exhausted as fuck and angry as hell. Regardless, I already know so it doesn’t matter or make a difference.” Amy said, and both she and Hannah stared at her.

“You know who your biological father is?” Hannah asked carefully, and Amy nodded, a sour look on her face.

“I- I’m a bit of a cagey bitch, so I… wasn’t really planning to tell anyone. No offence. But uhm, I trust you guys so…” Amy took a deep, deep breath, then spat it out in a sigh. “It’s Marquis. Some old gang lord from Brockton, in case you don’t know, Tay.” Amy said, then went back to eating her eggs.

Hannah’s expression shifted to one of realization.

“Oh, holy shit. Maybe that’s what she meant.” Hannah breathed out, and Amy glanced up, a demanding question in her eyes.

“Who?”

Hannah glanced at Amy, and frowned.

“You sure you want to know? It’s about Carol.”

Amy nodded.

“Ah, right. When she… well, she and I argued, twice. Once at Taylor’s trial, and once outside the hospital. Outside the hospital she said some… very strange things about you. How she…” Hannah paused, pursing her lips and squinting. “About how seeing you and having you around is practically replaying her trigger event on repeat forever?”

Seeing how heavy the discussion had gotten all of a sudden, the food was quickly forgotten as both she and Amy stared at Hannah in rapt attention.

“She ranted about how she loves you-”

Amy snorted, bitter and sad.

She reached over to grab her hand, and a smile twitched onto Amy's face.

“-but hates that she loves you, because it’s only a ‘matter of time’ until you prove her right, or something along those lines. It was kind of nonsensical rambling, so I’m not very certain of what I’m saying, but it sounds like Marquis had something to do with her trigger, and you reminded her of him?” Hannah ventured, and Amy’s eyes widened.

Amy’s face was starting to turn conflicted.

She scowled, and squeezed her hand, drawing Amy’s attention to her.

“Fuck her. Don’t you dare feel bad.” She said, voice strict, and Amy’s brows shot up into her hairline at the harsh tone. “She made you feel like shit because you reminded her of her trigger event? That’s her fucking problem, not your fault. Don’t you dare feel bad or anything. She can die alone in a retirement home, screw her.” She emphasized, brows furrowed.

Amy’s expression shifted into a considering half-smirk.

“It’s so weird when you do that.”

She blinked back in surprise, tilting her head.

“That.” Amy said, pointing at her. “Like, you just flipped. I don’t know how to explain it, but just now, you weren’t the Taylor I’m used to. You were uh, battle-Taylor. Then you switched back to being all adorable and fluffy and shit. You did that at the mall too. Remember?”

She blinked back, and slowly nodded, brows furrowing.

“Uhm. Hm. I guess? Yeah. I- I don’t know. When… I’m…” She huffed in frustration, biting her cheek. “I don’t know. When I get… upset, I guess, everything just shuts down.”

“Everything, as in…?” Hannah asked leadingly.

She sighed, taking a quick bite of her steak with her fingertips.

“Like… I don’t know. Amy said it well, it’s like something flips in my head, and my emotions get all weird, or distant, and everything changes. I move different, I think different, I emote differently. I… I act like…” She paused, suddenly realising something. “I act like my old self.” She breathed out in astonishment, blinking in surprise. “Wait, that’s- that’s stupid. That’s not it.” She said, and frowned.

It- it fit though.

“No, it is right. I act like my old self, just more…” She licked her dry lips, swallowing roughly, astonished at how easy this realization should have been. “More predatory, more emotionless, more… robotic. That’s… is something wrong with me?” She asked, raising her eyes to Hannah.

Hannah gave her a soft smile.

“I think we both know the answer to that question. A psychologist would help us figure it out in more detail though.”

She wrinkled her nose in distaste. She still didn’t want to go to a therapist.

Amy squeezed her hand, and she glanced at her.

“Hey, it ain’t the worst thing in the world. If nothing else, it gives you self control if you get really pissed at a motherfucker, and that can be pretty useful when you can probably turn a human into chunky red paint with one slap of your tentacle things.” Amy pointed out, and she blinked in surprise.

She tilted her head, and a slight smile tugged her lips up.

“Actually… yeah, you know what, you’re kinda right. Turning less emotional when I’m at my most angry or shocked is probably some kinda… wacky self-defence mechanism to make sure I don’t make rash decisions while completely out of it. That’s… not so bad.” She hummed.

“What were we talking about, before?” Amy suddenly asked, and after a moment of silence, Hannah made an ‘ah’ sound, and put them back on track.

"Carol and Amy." Hannah simply said.

Amy shrugged as they turned to her, questioningly.

“Honestly, you’re right. Fuck her. If she’s fucked in the head, that’s her problem, and it should have only been hers. Instead she made my life shit for a solid decade for… god knows what fucking reason, aside whose sperm I came from.” Amy mumbled, annoyed but dismissive.

“Amy, we’re eating.” Hannah pointed out, admonishing.

Amy blinked at her, confused.

“And?”

Considering how unfathomably desensitised Amy was to gore and disgusting fluids, she probably had no idea what Hannah even meant with that comment.

Hannah came to the same conclusion with a slight sigh, and shook her head.

“Nevermind.”

Amy squinted in confusion, then dropped it and kept eating.

She let go of her hand, and got back to her own steak.

“So… what about this Tattletale girl?” She asked, after a moment, and Hannah’s eyes widened as she hurriedly swallowed her bite.

“Oh, right, forgot. So, remember how she was telling us that some Coil villain would try to kill her, and we kind of didn’t believe her much because she was rambling, and acting kind of crazy, and she tried to shoot you in the mouth? Well, I thought she’d be more than alright in protective PRT custody, so I didn’t think too much about her after I gave her up, but a… colleague, of sorts, came up and told me something was off about her food, and I went up to take it and send it to the lab and… well, long story short, this Coil villain tried to poison her. Would have succeeded too.” Hannah finished, pursing her lips.

“I’m a bit pissed at the PRT for letting that slip through somehow, but I’m mostly just disappointed I was wrong about how safe she’d be with the PRT, and for underestimating a villain, gone or not. Poor girl might have actually died to collective error on our ends…” Hannah added.

She paused, her chest tightening, glancing up and gulping through a tight throat.

“You weren’t wrong.” She said, simply, firmly.

Amy side-eyed her with confusion through her bite of bacon.

Hannah had no such confusion, but she had that… that look on her face, slightly pained and loving, like she was about to tell her something she had to tell her but knew would hurt her.

“Sweetheart, I was wrong. I thought she’d be safe in the PRT’s hands, for- for some reason, despite all the trouble they put you through, all the crap and incompetence im familiar with. It was an error on my part.”

Her throat tightened, her chest clenched, and she lowered her eyes to her plate, trying to breathe through the odd, rubber-band pressure around her lungs.

“You weren’t wrong.” She insisted, mind racing.

Hannah opened her mouth, but she cut her off.

“You weren’t wrong, you were right, you were- you were just right considering the information you- you had, available at the time. You weren’t wrong.” She rationalised, and resisted the urge to curl in on herself.

“... But, when you don’t know things, and you make an assumption or decision that is incorrect because of it, you’re still- you know, wrong. That’s like, the definition of it.” Amy added, almost sounding reasonable except she was spouting bullshit .

She shook her head, teeth gritting.

“No.”

Amy’s brows furrowed, not in anger, but confusion.

“What do you mean no-”

She felt like she was going to vomit, for some reason.

“I mean no. ” She almost growled, biting her steak aggressively. “She’s not wrong. She can’t be. That’s it. That doesn’t- exist. It’s impossible. If she says the sky is green, then it’s green and the rest of us just don’t see the right colours. She wasn’t wrong, the PRT was, and so- so her information was wrong, not her. Mom’s always right.”

Amy’s expression shifted into a half-baffled, half-concerned, incredulous gape.

Hannah's hand, soft but firm, took her hand by the wrist, which she just noticed was weirdly twitchy and jerky.

She gulped, and glanced up into soft, concerned, but firm eyes, breathing harder than she should be, leg itching with the need to move.

“Sweetheart. At least consider it. Alright? Think about it, a little, a lot. Be realistic. I’m not wrong about a whole lot, but I’m wrong about a decent bit. I'm just human after all. I'm not as perfect as you think, sweetie. Just… try to digest that, a little, alright sweetheart? For me?” Hannah asked, softly, and she gulped, teeth clicking in her mouth, her jaw twitching.

So… Truth itself says that its next sentence is a lie, then says, ‘this is a lie’.

What was the sentence, then? A truth or a lie?

That- that didn’t make sense. It just didn’t!! How was she supposed to 'digest' that?

But she had to try, so naturally, she nodded, hurriedly, because of course, of course she’d try to digest that for Hannah, she’d do literally anything for her, even if it was impossible.

So she closed her eyes, pushed her plate and Hannah’s hand away, and pressed the heels of her palms into her eyes, breathing in deep and slow, head spinning in spirals like a turbo fan.

Truth says it’s about to say a lie, then says ‘this is a lie’.

But if it has forewarned of its lie, is it a lie? It has technically just said another truth, because the lie itself is a lie which means it’s the truth. But if that was the case, its statement of it being about to say a lie, is itself a lie, and thus, its quoted sentence can’t be anything but a lie, because Truth only speaks the truth, but then that means it spoke a lie. So… it… wasn’t Truth?

Did- that- what? What? How did that track? She couldn’t-

A hand landed on her shoulder as she curled in deeper, and she pulled her palm off her eye to glance Amy to her left, who was giving her a look of genuine concern and… care, worry.

She both hated and loved to see it. 

“Hey. Don’t have an existential panic attack out of nowhere, alright? Just think about it here and there. It’s not like she told you to uh… solve your mental… hiccup, right here and now. A fun thought experiment. You got all the time in the world. Quite literally, I don't think you'll age like a normal person.”

She thought about that for a bit, then slowly nodded.

Right, that… that was a riddle she’d need to think long and hard about. Very, very long and very very hard.

She glanced at her mom, brows creased with concern and love, and nodded to her.

“I’ll uhm… I’ll try to… solve that.”

“Solve what?” Hannah asked, brows furrowing more.

She gestured vaguely.

“The uhm… the idea you mentioned. I’ll- I’ll try.”

Hannah breathed out a sigh of relief, and leaned over the table to grab her by the cheeks, and pull her in for a forehead kiss, which quickly had her panicked, spiralling confusion washing away, leaving in place a timid smile.

She was about to resume her forgotten meal when Hannah suddenly blurted out, “While we’re on difficult topics!”, with an air of overwhelming nervousness, which was odd to see in a such a perfect, infallible, confident woman.

Both she and Amy stared as Hannah nervously licked her lips, and seemed to gather her courage, before looking her in the eye.

“I feel like I need to tell you something about… one of the people that caused your trigger. Uhm, whenever you feel like you’re ready for… a heavy discussion like that. It’s- important, for you to know, I feel like.”

She blinked at her mom, and simply nodded.

“Alright. Uhm… I have community service in a couple hours… when you come pick me up, maybe? The car’s pretty nice to have a chat in.” She suggested and Hannah gave her a small, nervous smile, nodding.

She wasn’t sure why her mom was so nervous, but she pushed it aside for the moment to let her insides unclench, and simply enjoy the family breakfast, pushing aside thoughts of triggers and paradoxical riddles in the form of motherly requests.

So, family breakfast.

Well, Amy wasn’t technically family but- screw that, she’d drag her in too if Amy didn’t resist her.

So far, she hadn’t.

For someone who snarled and hissed so much, as long as someone was nice about it, Amy really was just a pushover. She bet she could get her to sleep in her bed again tonight, considering how cuddly Amy had gotten after she fell asleep.

Besides… if she and Amy slept in Hannah’s bed, the couch would be free for Vista later on.

Perfect, right?

Notes:

someone mentioned Lisa's case being a good chance for character development, and here we are :D you can't tell me i don't pay attention to comments at least :^)

also, I have an idea for what to do with Lisa that doesn't involve her joining the Hannah team... i'll let it sit for a bit and think about it.

Hope you enjoyed, It makes me happy to see people so happy about my funny lil fluff story.

Chapter 59

Notes:

smol, comfy slice of life

perfect for cold dreary nights and bad moods like mine rn

enjoy :)

Chapter Text

Dog shelter.

She walked in.

Did the thing.

A couple times.

Oh, look, a cute puppy.

That was nice. It made her smile, a little, in between dragging her feet.

It did all the little yips and nibbles and wiggles and its ears were delightfully perky and expressive.

Jenny remarked something about how one of her relatives had depression, so she peripherally understood how she felt, and thus was going to give her less work today.

She didn’t really have the energy to object, mumbling a ‘thanks’ and mustering a fake smile.

She wasn’t depressed.

She was just mildly sad, and extremely tired, and mostly kind of numb and uninterested in everything and bored and wondering what the point of anything was, and just wanted to curl up inside a kennel and stare at the wire door until her shift was over.

But she wasn’t depressed. That was like… a long-term thing, right? She was just alone right now. Not alone alone, just 'no mom' alone.

To her surprise, Jenny invited her for a walk after work, which…

She wanted to say yes, she really did, she wanted to make a friend out of the girl, so she should go with her, but she just… it didn’t sound fun or enjoyable. Not if Hannah wasn’t there.

Maybe a little bit ago she would not have considered that as anything but normal, but… she could admit that that was not exactly… nmgh… optimal? Normal? Uh… Hannah would say that isn’t healthy, so that fit. It wasn’t really… healthy, and she could… with some difficulty and inner conflict, admit that.

She couldn’t imagine going out with people without dying of exhaustion. She and Amy worked because they were both around Hannah most of the time, and… well, Amy was pretty much on the same wavelength as her.

If she wanted to flop onto the floor and stare at the wall, Amy wouldn’t grumble about it or be awkward, she’d just use her limp body as a seat and read a book on her back or something while playing with her hair.

But...

Just because it sounded terrible and she was not at all happy or in the mood for it, didn’t mean that she shouldn’t do it. Walk with Jenny, that is.

Right?

She wanted to live. She got a second, or maybe a third, chance. She had resolved that she was not going to waste it. She’d gone on long enough without friends. Emma had… changed, when they were around twelve. It had been almost three years since then.

To a teen that might as well be a decade. Or so her- her dad said, once.

Her thoughts slowed, waffling between dwelling on old memories, or focusing on the present.

With some struggle, they moved to the present.

So, she wanted to be Jenny’s friend, to not waste this chance, this… strange little life she’d ended up in.

She also didn’t want to do anything that was probably necessary to become Jenny’s friend. She found no appeal to walking around in a place like Brockton, she found socialisation without Hannah around to be a herculean task of endurance, and some part of her kept whispering that all friends and connections would do, is take away from time with her mom.

A disheartening choice to make.

“So… is that a yes?” Jenny prodded, a tad nervous as she locked up the kennel, giving a quick side-glance.

She blinked at her owlishly, then licked her lips, tying the kibble bag as they walked to the next kennel. 

“Uhm, walk… where?” She asked, and winced at how wary that came off.

Jenny started walking to the next kennel.

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh…” Jenny said, until she had to pause for breath, then sigh, before comically perking up all of a sudden, head straightening along with her spine and shoulders.

Her mind for some reason pictured perky triangular ears on the girl’s head snapping to attention, upright, and the stray thought made her lips twitch upwards.

If the Rachel girl was a gruff, unlikeable pitbull, Jenny was a golden retriever puppy.

She could see why her mom compared people to cute animals now. It made them a little less… scary? Sort of.

Jenny turned to her, smiling widely, walking backwards, blonde hair bouncing along her shoulders as she gained a quick skip in her step.

“How do you feel about sitting on the dock next to the old boats, and feeding the fish?” Jenny asked.

She blinked at her in surprise.

“There are fish in there…?” She mumbled, confused.

Jenny jerked her head in a nod.

“Yep. Tons of crabs too. Without all the ships disturbing the water, they just vibe down there.”

She licked her lips, staring into the girl’s green-brown eyes, wide.

It was hard to explain how, because she was not good at socializing, but reading body language was shockingly easy. Probably a 'fight' thing that came with her power that just so happened to work for social maneuvering.

She could tell for example that Jenny was a tad nervous, hopeful, and that her smile was slowly turning a little forced as she tried to convince her to hang out.

But Jenny did want to hang out with her. Which was unexpected. Taylor was nobody, she wasn’t interesting, she was a piece of sh…

No, wait, her mom would not want her to think about herself like that.

Well, she wasn’t… erm… interesting? She could say that.

She gulped.

She wanted to go with Jenny, but she didn’t.

Why was her brain so stupid? That was dumb. Screw you, head. Fix this. Immediately.

Her head refused to reply or acknowledge her demands, staying silent.

“Well, I’d understand if you’re too tired-” Jenny said, body language screaming genuinely disappointed by a million hints and droops and microexpressions.

“I-” She cut her off, then froze with Jenny as they stared at each other.

I don’t want to go.

“I’d… uhm. Love to. Go. Love to go.” She mumbled. “With you. I mean-” she cut herself off to sigh, lowering her head. “Sorry, ‘m not good at this,” she managed to half-mumble.

Jenny chuckled, and put a hand on her back, pulling her along a little, now step-in-step with her.

“No worries. Let’s finish our shift first though.” Jenny giggled, smiling. Very genuinely.

Why are you even being so nice to me?, she wanted to ask, but kept it in.

Another thought rose, with rising suspicion.

Nobody like Jenny, someone so pretty and charismatic and nice, would ever find a need to hang out with something like her. It just didn’t add up.

Is this a set-up to hurt me somehow? Are you going to push me into the Bay as a prank or something? How do I get emotionally ready for when you backstab me? I like you, it’s bound to hurt. What are you after? Should I switch community service to somewhere else?

She pursed her lips, now doubly nervous and reluctant and starting to feel her chest tighten with anxiety and paranoia, dancing around each other like tops.

She still finished her shift, eventually, tagging along for everything. Even an hour early. Which meant that she couldn’t use her mom coming to pick her up as an excuse to escape the walk, so on their ‘break’, they left.

The walk to the place was…

Uneventful. Short.

She mostly inwardly panicked about how on earth she was supposed to make friends, if Jenny was an actual friend, if this was a long-con setup, and a million other ideas spiralling around each other endlessly, and Jenny mostly enjoyed the bittersweet view of the bobbing ships as they got closer, a small bag of aquarium feed in her hand, the other hand loosely in her pocket.

Her eyes kept straying towards the rough direction of the Dockworker’s Association, the reminder just… not helping whatsoever, in calming her.

What if Jenny wasn’t the one who would hurt her? What if she hurt Jenny? The thought made her want to vomit.

Her chest felt like it was trapped within a thousand layers of rubber bands by the time Jenny strayed from her path suddenly, and turned to the right, heading straight to the edge of one of the outer platforms.

With clammy hands and a head swarming with not a single positive thought, she swallowed the rock in her throat down, and followed.

Two short minutes later, Jenny plopped down on the edge, the sharp-edged gravel concrete gently scraping at her jeans as she got comfy, and with a quick, excited motion, Jenny waved her over, smiling.

The gentle sloshing of the waves and the harsh scent of salt and brine helped her calm down at least, even if marginally.

She settled next to Jenny, stiff as a brick, eyes and head downturned, and watched her sorta-friend unfold the bag out of her corner of her eyes, grabbing a small sprinkling of… some little rock-like things, almost fine enough to be sand, with her fingertips, before chucking them into the water below.

Jenny leaned closer, shoulders touching, startling her, but she just pointed at where she’d thrown the fish food, arm fully extended down towards the waters sloshing about a couple feet below their shoes.

“Look look!” Jenny whispered, hushed. “You gotta squint a bit when they’re down low, but they’ll all start coming over soon.”

“Why are we whispering?” She whispered back, confused.

“I don’t trust them.” Jenny whispered back conspiratorially in her ear, exaggerated suspicion in her voice.

She burst out a startled snort of laughter, her lips pulling into a slight smile at the unexpected joke.

Jenny chuckled, and pulled back, grinning, before pointing into the water again.

“Look. You see the swirlie mass down there? It’s lil fishes.” Jenny said, oddly happy about it all, and she leaned forward to look into the water.

“Huh.” She said, staring at the little shapes darting around.

“Now, observe. ” Jenny said, before sprinkling down what looked like half a handful.

The fish below rushed up to the surface to get the new prey, breaking the water’s surface, some of them clumsily flailing in the air before they dropped back down with a comically crisp ‘plimp’ sound, back into the waters.

She snorted, something in her head itching, urging her to grab the wriggly little things, but it wasn’t too annoying. Some kind of predator drive, probably. Amy would know.

She glanced at the bag.

“Can I try?”

Jenny handed her the bag, smiling at her encouragingly.

Her chest felt… a little warm and fuzzy.

Jenny was just so nice.

A suspicious part of her wanted to keep worrying about how this was going to end up hurting her or when Jenny would decide to ditch her or mentally preparing her for such an event, but… Jenny seemed genuine, and Taylor wanted to believe the girl was… who she showed herself as.

So she took a small sprinkle, and tossed it next to her shoes, pushing those spiralling thoughts wayward to focus on the warm, comfortable feeling slowly blooming in her chest.

More little fish dove in and out of the surface, or just made little concave holes from their sudden movements, and… it was oddly fun to watch.

An overly ambitious little fish jumped way too high, its body coming just over the toe of her shoe.

Without thinking, she flicked her foot up a tad, throwing the fish up to face height, then her free hand darted out to grab it, succeeding, its head poking out of her fist as it wriggled.

“Whah!” Janny yelped, startling back.

She blinked at the fish, its empty eyes.

It stared back, stupidly. It didn’t even blink.

Amy would probably insult it, she thought, for no particular reason. Just a strange observation.

Then she realized what she just did, in front of who, and stiffened, her head jerking to the side fractionally to stare at Jenny, wide-eyed.

“Holy shit!” Jenny squeaked, a huge grin on her face as she slapped her shoulder. “That was so fucking cool! Holy shit you’re a ninja! Oh my god, hold it, I wanna pet it!”

She just blinked at Jenny in bewildered disbelief as the girl grabbed her wrist with both hands, then grinned like a loon while she gave the fish head pats with her finger as it wriggled uselessly in her fist.

Slowly, she relaxed.

She didn’t blow her cover. This was… fine?

It- actually, it kinda felt nice. Being called cool. The first positive addition to her ego, at least from someone who wasn’t family, or Amy, who was- somewhere in between Amy and family .

“Okay okay, drop it before it drowns! Or afi- aspire- asphry- asph-” Jenny said, sputtered something, before gesturing at the water “-just- duhm, drop. Me English good.” Jenny attempted to joke, face red.

She felt her shoulders shake with slight, silent laughter as she dropped her captive. It dropped into its school of fellow fish with another crisp ‘plip’ sound.

“That was so fucking sick though! And fast! Do you do martial arts or something?” Jenny asked, excited, mimicking the foot flick.

She gulped.

She was certain she could beat any martial artist, and she certainly had a lot of instincts of how to move best and most efficiently if she wished, but she had never even seen the inside of a proper gym yet.

“Uhm, s-sorta. Did a bit of MMA before- things happened.” She lied, cringing in discomfort.

She hated lying. Her usual strategy was to just not say anything. But that'd be rude here.

Jenny gave a big, slow nod.

“Ah, got it. Nothing bad, I hope?” Jenny prodded, probably reading her discomfort and misattributing it.

She shook her head.

“No, just the… you know, uh…” She hesitated, mouth moving without words as she stared into the water.

She was going to say ‘depression’, but she didn’t have that. As long as she was with her mom. And maybe with Amy. Amy helped. People actually suffered from that- illness of sorts, so it felt gross to lie about having it. But she didn’t have anything else to come up with, so she just stared at the water, panicking.

“Naw it’s fine, I don’t need to know.” Jenny patted her shoulder, still smiling then pointed at the bag in her hand. “Gonna feed them or not?”

She stared at the bag.

Taking out a small handful, she tossed it in.

More fishies disturbed the water.

It remained… fun. Like… she wasn’t sure how to explain it. The calming kind of fun. The ‘watching little birds hop around while sipping tea on an autumn morning’ kinda fun.

Eventually, what felt like a mere ten or twenty minutes later, Jenny informed her that the free hour they had passed, and that her mom would likely be coming to pick her up any time soon, so they quickly returned to the shelter.

She escorted Jenny to her scooter, fighting the urge to sprint to her mom’s usual parking spot with tremendous willpower and a lot of jittery anxiety, and as the girl put her helmet on, she pulled out the question that had been bugging her for a while between them.

“Are we- are we friends?” She asked, managing to sound genuinely curious rather than insecure , and Jenny blinked at her, surprised.

“Of course. Can't hang out in school which sucks, but we meet at the shelter, so it's good." Jenny shrugged. 

Can't hang out in school...?

Oh, right. Jenny was... sixteen? Did she also go to Arcadia, actually? That'd be... interesting?

"Besides, I got your number. If you have a good day that’s free, we can hang out without work in the way. I’d be down. You’re quiet and kind of low-energy, but I like it. Makes you more relaxing to be around than my usual girl friends. And you’re pretty cool when you wanna be!” Jenny offered, giving her a bright smile as mimed the foot flick again, badly.

She smiled back, the first full, natural smile she’d given Jenny, and nodded.

Jenny waved at her as she drove off a moment later.

"Call me if you wanna hang! I'm bored at home!" Jenny called back over the whirr of her scooter.

She waved back.

"U-Uh, sure!" She called back, actually kind of meaning it.

A realization slowly rose as she slowly lowered her hand, and replayed the morning’s events. She… she made a friend. Well- Amy was a friend too, but… they kind of stumbled onto each other and found it comfy enough to stay in a pile. They became friends by just kinda hanging around each other by circumstance.

This wasn’t that. She didn’t become friends with someone, she made a friend. She put effort, she pursued something with someone, and it didn’t- it didn’t blow up in her face.

Not yet, the little pessimist shit inside her reminded her, but she felt like she had a decent enough grasp of people to say with relative confidence that Jenny wasn’t- she wasn’t like Em- certain people.

She could make friends.

She stared at her hand, still feeling slightly slimy from holding that little fish, and felt tears rush to her eyes.

Happy ones, mostly.

A normal life wasn’t out of reach. She just had to keep trying and being brave enough to reach for it.

Yes, maybe not completely normal. She never wanted to stop loving her mom as much as she did now, and she’d rather have these powers than not, as long as Amy was around to help her, but… she could have friends, try to salvage something out of the nightmare her teen years had been so far, make good memories…

Mostly, it boiled down to realising that her entire life didn’t have to revolve around Hannah. There were- probably some decent people out there, like Jenny. People who wouldn’t betray her, who were geniunely good and that she wouldn't hurt, if she was well-fed and conscious of her urges, which with Amy around, was easy.

She still wanted her life to revolve around her mom, but she- Hannah might not be the only thing that existed, that might have value of some sorts, that might be worth her time and emotions. There was another path, another way, more things to life. Hannah might not be the only person who she could trust to not hurt her or leave her, though the latter was... still rather ambitious.

It was a scary and exhilarating and relieving realization, realising that it wouldn’t really come naturally to her, maybe not ever, but she could do it if she just pushed for it a little. And her mom kept trying to… make her be a little more independent. She’d be happy for her, right?

That happiness was a far bigger motivator to try and do small, normal things, than her own desires.

Her limbs felt like they just got hooked up to a battery.

She shouldn't be so happy about something so small and meaningless, but she was.

She heard Hannah's car rumble down the street right then, and thus, ran around the front of the building, and basically dove into her mom’s car when it slowed in front of the shelter, a mere second later, clambering onto her and squeezing her tight, a wide, teary smile on her face.

“Wh-aht whoah, ow ow ow, sweetheart h-hold on-” Hannah laughed as she wiggled her butt under that blasted, annoying steering wheel, struggling to fit in her righteous seat. “What’s gotten into you? Everything good?” Hannah asked, voice bright and happy, struggling to pull the seat back a little so that Taylor didn’t dislodge the steering wheel with her behind.

She grinned against her neck, squeezing just the tiniest bit harder.

“I made a friend.” She gushed with excitement, half-whispering, pursing her lips to contain a slight keen of happiness.

She had so much more she wanted to say. She felt proud for pushing herself, for not somehow screwing it up, for not somehow hurting Jenny, for being fun company to Jenny, hopefully, just- so much.

“Who? Jenny?” Hannah asked, her voice raising in mutual excitement.

She nodded, closing her eyes.

“So you weren’t quite friends yet? Is it more uh, official now?” Hannah asked.

She nodded, rocking from side to side a little with silent glee.

Hannah hugged her back, equally as hard, it felt like, and gave her an aggressive kiss on the side of her head.

“Oh my god I’m so proud of youuuuu.” Hannah groaned with fondness, kissing her hair again and again.

Just like that, her day became ten times better. There was nothing better than making Hannah proud, nothing more soul-fillingly euphoric.

“Tell me everything. How was the shift? What happened?”

She pulled back and down just enough to properly lie on Hannah and get comfy, and so, she told her everything, grinning the entire ride back home.

Chapter 60

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After fiddling with Shithead’s brain for a few hours, and having to fix the chicken with increasing amounts of panic and stress because she fucked up the brain and it was still not easy to put it back together, she eventually fixed the mild neurological damage she’d done to Shithead, and let her leave her clutches.

The chicken was now depression free, and… mostly right in the brain. She couldn’t be one hundred percent sure.

And thus, eventually, the dreadful hour came.

She agreed to have lunch with Mark, so… time to go.

Some part of her was paranoid that it was all some kind of elaborate set-up to lure her somewhere relatively private so they could kidnap her back or something, but Vicky confirmed a lot of things for her, and she trusted her, so…

Off she was for an awkward conversation.

The bus was predictably fucking shitty.

There was a junkie in the corner tweaking the fuck out, someone was gagging in their seat and convulsing like they were about to throw up any minute now, the bus rattled the entire ride there like it was a maracca made of rusty fucking bolts, there was some annoying fatass who took up three whole seats and forced her and some elderly woman to stand, and the bus driver was a piece of shit cocksucker maniac who slammed his foot on the gas and breaks, every time the bus started or stopped, forcing her to lurch and jerk about, struggling to stay upright.

She needed to get a scooter, pronto.

That was one of the worst fucking experiences she’d ever had with transport, which was a great accomplishment considering Vicky had once almost dropped her from a hundred feet up in the air because she forgot she only had two hands and her phone rang.

Eventually, she made it to the meeting spot.

It was a strange corner store, something between a convenience store, cafe spot, and a half-open bar, but what mattered was that there were three private booths in the back.

Mostly just wooden cubicles hiding behind a sound-insulating blanket as a curtain, but it probably worked if Mark had suggested it.

She went to sit in the booth she was told to, and paused the moment she swung the curtain open.

Mark stared back at her from the chair opposite the curtain, mustering one of those ‘I’m kind of pleased to see you but I can’t bring myself to smile so I’ll force myself to, to convey some emotion so I don’t seem like a zombie’ kind of smiles she was used to.

“Uhm. Hi.” She started, fidgeting with the curtain a little.

“Hello. Want to come in?” Mark asked, low and slow.

Not really, to be honest, she thought, and did so anyway, pulling the curtain shut and sitting down.

“I like the look.” He hummed, gesturing with his chin toward her head, adjusting his simple, casual gray jacket, and it took her a moment to get what he meant.

Her hand rose to the feather, straightening it a little and fixing its alignment, before she brushed her hair back, a mushy, gross and fluffy warmth blooming in her chest.

Not from the compliment, but from remembering how it felt when Hannah had been fussing over the feather just yesterday, brushing fingers through her hair.

Should I leave the feather out of place on purpose so she brushes and fixes my hair more?, she thought, then immediately felt her soul whither from pure cringe and embarrassment, so she punted the thought back into the abyss and focused on the present.

“So… Vicky said you wanted to talk.” She started, awkward and a tad impatient, hands limp on her lap.

There was nothing really… between her and Mark but a mutual sort of understanding, and frankly, she really wanted to finish her progress on the cancer cure, or the depression cure, before Taylor and Hannah came back and started drawing her into their shenanigans again.

Mark stared at her, then took a slow sip of his tiny coffee cup, the steam caressing his face as he exhaled, something about him sagging in a strange way.

Bad day, maybe?

He fingered the rim of his coffee cup, contemplating his words.

“On one hand, I’m glad you don’t feel bad, or like you’re lacking anything… but on the other it kind of hurts to know you didn’t miss me one bit. Do you want to just know what I wanted to talk about, or are you willing to chat a little, tell your old man what you’re up to?” Mark exhaled, turning his eyes up to her in a placid, calm stare, a request more than a genuine question. 

She blinked in surprise, then grimaced.

That might have come off a bit colder than she intended.

“Uhm… sure. I- I mean Vicky knows how I’m doing. I’m sure she tells you. She can’t stand to not share things with someone, and Carol isn’t at the house right now, right?”

Slowly he nodded, a half-genuine smile creeping on his face.

“Right on the money. She showed me that picture you took on the beach, you know. With Miss Militia and Ghoul.”

She nodded, cautiously. She’d scribbled over Hannah and Taylor’s faces with some phone drawing app thing, but the random mentioning of the picture made her nervous she missed something.

“Hnm. I’ve never seen you so happy before.” He said, voice a strange mix between happiness and sadness and guilt.

Oh.

She averted her eyes, remembering the image. Herself, grinning ear to ear while looking a little bewildered, eyes glinting with unshed tears.

“Yeah.” She mumbled, rubbing her wrist.

This was awkward. And uncomfortable.

“I’m sorry.” Mark breathed out, practically curled around his coffee cup by now.

He didn’t need to say more or elaborate. She understood him. The perks of understanding each other.

He was apologising for all the times he brushed her off to Carol instead of pushing himself to be a parent. All the times he guiltily pushed her off to Carol, whenever she needed help with school work, or had questions about the world, life, or needed help, all so he could mope, fully understanding that she preferred him over Carol, but not having the willpower to put up with her, shuffling off his responsibilities to his spouse.

He was apologising for not having the energy to ask what was wrong when she’d crawl down to the couch at three AM with him, and watch cartoons in silence, rubbing at her leaking eyes.

He was apologising for not being a parent.

To some extent, she forgave him. Depression was a bitch, and he had a particularly bad case of it. Many times she’d see him on the couch in the morning, and ingrain a detail in her mind, like how his slipper was off-center and only half his foot was in it, only to come back late at night and find him in the exact same spot, slipper still in the exact same position, not having moved an inch the entire day.

On the other hand, she was mad at him. For putting himself first, for not pushing through his mental exhaustion to be a parent, forcing her to endure all the countless thousands of little examples of ‘strict parenting’ from Carol that had made her feel stupid, worthless, unwanted, like a stranger who should be guilty for dirtying their air and taking up a room in their house, eating their food.  

She licked her lips, exhaling.

“I know. I’m just not really sure what you want me to do with that. It doesn’t really… change anything. You’ve always been sorry, but you don’t really do anything about it. Not that I blame you too much, you’ve got your own issues and… I know what depression is like.” She pursed her lips, staring down at the paper menu.

Somehow, that made him even sadder.

“Hnm. I should have figured. How bad is it for you?” He asked, softly.

“Don’t really feel that way anymore. Only lasted until… I left, I guess. And now I’m pretty happy.” She confessed, a smile slipping onto her face as she thought of Taylor, bipolar mess, once a razorblade and once a ball of fluff, and Hannah, always supportive, always fumbling just a little, yet somehow doing it with grace and warm smiles.

And a memory came back to the forefront of her mind, the idea of confessing it tantalisingly dangling in front of her.

It felt dangerous to say something so personal, but he didn’t have much control over her, not anymore. He couldn’t tell Carol and have her thrown in a mental asylum, or dragged into a therapist’s office.

“I had a lot of suicide fantasies.” She mumbled, finally, and watched his hand jerk, tightening dangerously around his coffee cup, white-knuckled.

He took a deep, deep breath.

“Do you want to talk about it?” He asked slowly, and she almost burst out laughing because that was maybe the third time in his life that he said those words to her, and they sounded just as awkward as ever.

Her smile widened, and she leaned back, relaxing a little, feeling oddly free for having admitted it, staring at Mark in the eyes.

She’d never told anyone before.

“Not too much to say. I started… fantasising when I was like thirteen or fourteen or something.”

He inhaled, a small, sharp thing, and she grimaced, unsure if this was hurting him somehow.

“I uh, I’m going to be honest, it was half from depression and half from spite. Like an act of revenge or something. All the sick, the hospitals, they drained my life so they could keep theirs. So I just kind of fantasised about giving them the middle finger by uh- leaving. You wanted to take my life to keep yourself alive, usually from things you did to yourself by being a fucking retard, smoking or racing on your motorcycle or recording a gunfight et cetera, yeah well fuck you , you don’t get shit now, you can’t guilt trip me either, and I can… you know. Relax.” She mumbled, her confidence wavering and slipping away from her with every word.

She grimaced, slowly.

“That was dumb. Shouldn’t have said that. Sorry.”

Mark swallowed, staring down at his coffee.

“I don’t like hearing it, but I should hear it anyway.” He said, weirdly cryptically. “How are things with Miss Militia and Ghoul?” He pivoted abruptly, glancing up at her.

She felt an involuntary smile break out onto her face.

“They’re good. I… no offence, but I feel… free. For the first time in my life. I have a friend, and… I really love her. Ghoul’s great. Really nice, caring, loveable. Sometimes a little funny. Pretty insane, but well, you know. Derangement is the spice of life and all that.” She said, half-sarcastically.

His shoulders shook minutely, little twitches of laughter as he huffed through his nose.

An awkward silence ensued, as usual.

Mark didn’t really have the energy to keep a conversation going, and she was still feeling distinctly uncomfortable and awkward with this situation.

“Is there a particular reason you wanted to talk to me? It was a bit out of the blue.” She broke the ice, so to speak, and he sighed.

“Yeah. First, I wanted to let you know some things about me and your mom. Not excuses or anything, just… information that might help you understand why and how this all came to be. And I wanted to let you know some current developments.”

“You rehearsed this in your head, didn’t you?” She asked, half-jokingly.

He forced a smile.

“Caught me.”

Another beat of silence.

“Well…?” She asked, leadingly.

He took a sip.

“First of all… a lot of this is my fault. I’d even say most of it. When me and your mother got together, she didn’t want any children, you know? She was all about heroism, and career, and wanted to leave a legacy through her hero work, not her genetics. Her words. So, New Wave and the no mask attempt. But…” He trailed off, and took another sip.

I wanted children. Having little tykes running around and being loud helps keep my thoughts a little more silent. Helps because… I might feel lonely, but I won’t be alone. I might be unable to feel joy, but I can kind of experience it vicariously through others. So, I convinced your mom to have Victoria. I will never regret that, obviously. I recon I’d be even worse if it hadn’t been for you two. I don’t really… show it, but you two did help me. You made me feel more joy than I had in most of my life in a decade and a half. Your mom even-”

“Carol. It just- feels weird. Don’t call her ‘your mom’.” She grumbled, shivering in discomfort.

He pursed his lips. Nodded.

“Yo- Carol, eventually got over her hesitance and reluctance, but that was where she called it. One kid, nothing more. And… then we ended up in a situation with a… certain someone.”

She gulped, spearing him with a glance.

“Marquis.”

He paused, startled, then slowly nodded.

“How did you…?”

She averted her gaze.

“Figured it out. Someone made a timeline of New Wave events on PHO. Reading ‘arrest of Marquis’, then checking my adoption papers in Carol's office to see that only a month later, you got me, and then also seeing his face on the mugshots when they unmasked him… I put two and two together. What happened? What led to you stealing a villain’s kid?” She asked, not upset, just confused.

He sighed.

And he told her the long, long story, coffee and snacks being delivered at some point in the middle by some employee they both ignored.





She sighed.

“So she didn’t want me from the very start. I was forced onto her because aunt Sarah already had two kids and felt like a third was ‘too much’.”

Mark nodded.

She didn’t have anything to add to that, so they stood in silence.

She threw a chip in her mouth, digesting all of… that.

“At least I know she didn’t adopt a kid just to hate it. That solves one question.” She mumbled.

“She doesn’t hate you.”

“She literally told H- Miss Militia that she does.” She replied, then paused as she remembered the wording… a little more accurately. “No, wait, it was more like… she hated the… idea of loving me? I don’t remember. Whatever.” She huffed defensively, throwing another chip in her mouth.

He frowned.

“I don’t know, I guess I… hoped you’d grow on her, sooner than later. She was far more capable than me. Still is. I never trusted myself to be there when you’d need me, so I tried to push you towards Carol, trying to get you to rely on her, trying to get you to favour her, because I felt like certainly, at some point, she would come to… be a little softer with you.”

“Like she is with Vicky.”

Mark sighed, again.

“Yes.”

That… recontextualised some things. It turned from simple neglect and avoidance of parental duties into a naively hopeful attempt for what he thought would be best for her.

“What are the current events you mentioned before?” She asked.

“...I decided a divorce was hasty. I still love your- Carol. I was just so furious at her for… hurting you so much. Enough to make you genuinely run away. At myself, for not noticing it. And for both our actions almost making me lose you. Not that I really had you to begin with, but… there’s far more distance now. And… I don’t know if you want to close that distance. Do you?”

She shook her head, instantly.

“No, I’m not moving back in.”

He shook his head back, slowly.

“Amy, I don’t mean physical distance.” He clarified, and she paused, before the real question came to her mind.

Does she want to reconnect with her father?

That… that was a hard question to answer.

“I… not before I can cure you. Of your depression. It’s not- it’s not fair to me. And especially not if you stick with Carol. I don’t want to be around her.”

Mark nodded.

“You won’t have to be. We could meet, talk. I could visit, alone, or with Victoria. But- about the, depression.” He said, hesitating.

She felt her gut clench.

Of course he wouldn’t trust her to-

“Can you really fix it?” He asked, hopeful, and her spiral was cut short by pleasant surprise.

She nodded.

In the past, when this was ever brought up by her, Carol would just give her this intensely murderous look like she’d chop her to fucking pieces if she even thought of doing it, so she had always assumed there was some solidarity there. That neither Mark nor Carol trusted her one bit with brains, as they should.

Apparently not.

She cleared her throat.

“I’m, not one thousand percent sure I can do it perfectly, and until I can, I won’t even consider it. But it’s not impossible. Not even close. Now that I’m using my power to… do more than just heal the same things over and over, it’s gotten so much easier to use. Faster, more precise… stronger. I think I’ll be able to, eventually.”

He nodded, smiling faintly.

“I see. It would mean the world to fix me. Thank you for thinking about it. That’s sweet of you.” He hummed.

She cringed.

It was. Fucking ew. Taylor was making her mushy. Damn it all.

“So, that’s a no on reconnecting, at least for a while then?” Mark asked.

She nodded, feeling a tad guilty.

“Alright. Fair enough. I’ll be waiting eagerly, I guess. Now, another thing. Victoria told me you were looking into getting emancipated. And your birthday’s coming up in a few months. I figured I could help. If both parents agree to emancipation, it becomes infinitely easier, and Carol didn’t fight me on this. So. Do you want our help?” He asked, earnestly.

She wanted to say no, because Carol was involved, but that was stupid as hell.

“Yes, I’d like that.” She said, a tad wary for… some reason. It just felt like he had some ulterior motive, but she had no idea what or why.

He nodded.

“Alright. You’ll have to visit the CSC with us a couple times to sign some stuff, and we should be able to push it forward. We’ll also do it in a way that lets you keep your inheritance rights to my property and assets, but not Carol’s. Sound good?”

She hadn’t even considered inheritance stuff, and frankly, she could not care less. She nodded.

“Nice. Do you think you could give my number to Miss Militia, additionally?” Mark asked.

She saw an opportunity for a joke, and took it, faking a scandalised gasp as she half-covered her mouth.

“Dad, you’re not even divorced!” She admonished.

He blinked at her, confused, then coughed out a snicker of surprise more than amusement, a genuine smile on his lips as he shook his head.

“No no no, I just meant as an extra bridge of communication, just in case I can’t reach you for some reason.”

She snorted, and dropped the act, nodding.

“Ya I know, just felt like making a joke after all this heavy stuff.”

He hummed, then took out a piece of paper, sliding it over the table.

It was… a bunch of glued together words and giant lines of random characters.

“Those are your socials. Your accounts. Carol agreed to hand them over to you. You can change the passwords, change the verification to your phone number, et cetera.”

She took the paper, hurriedly stashing it in her pocket.

“Oh. Thanks. Uh, one sec.” She said, and pulled out her phone, hurriedly writing Hannah’s number on a napkin and sliding it over. “Her number.”

He took it with a pleased humm.

Then they stared at each other, a bit lost.

“So… if there’s nothing else?” She asked, vaguely pointing behind her.

His face fell, a little.

“I was hoping to talk a bit more about what you’re up to and how you’re doing. Want to tell me about this ‘Ghoul’ girl?” He suggested.

She pursed her lips, and after a moment of thought, nodded.

No reason to cut Mark out of her life. He had failed as a parent, but there were lightening circumstances there, and he never did it on purpose, it seemed like.

Besides, one day Hannah and Taylor would leave her behind, and… she’d like to not be completely alone.

It would also make things easier with Vicky, hopefully.

So, she relaxed back, and after thinking for a bit, she talked about ‘Ghoul’ and Miss Militia.

It was only half an hour into it that she realized she was effectively gushing about them, Taylor in particular, and paused in complete mortification, before letting her forehead hit the table as she hid in her arms with a long, humiliated groan, her face burning in embarrassment.

Unbeknownst to her, Mark gave her a small smile, bittersweet, happy and sad.

Another half hour of eating mediocre food and drinking coffee with Mark later, as they moved onto topics that wouldn’t mortally mortify her, they decided to part ways.

The ride back home was less shitty than the first ride, as if to match her mood. The was only one tweaking zombie drooling on the glass window of the bus, for example. Progress.

God she hated this fucking city.

Maybe she really should just make some kind of private forest and die alone with a million pets that she would have a toxic love-hate relationship with.

She declared that as Plan B.

She unlocked the apartment door, opened it, and closed it, ruminating for a moment on how empty the apartment felt without the red-eyed freak bouncing about, glued to Hannah’s hip, being nice to her and randomly giving her tea she made while she worked on her plants or something. Or how quiet it was without Hannah asking her how to arrange the fridge around her samples without mixing anything up.

Or just… how lonely it felt. It was a small apartment but it still felt empty and cold without them.

Is this how it’s going to feel when they leave?, she wondered, and frowned.

It sucks, she concluded, and with a sigh, plopped back down on the couch, grabbing one of the plant’s tendrils so she could continue to work on embedding cell identification into the thing’s DNA.

Not a bad day, all things considered.

She didn’t bother taking her jacket off, because of how damn cold it was. No difference with being outside.

She wanted Taylor to get her ass back in here so she could use her tentacles as a blanket. It was just too nice to accept anything lesser like a mere blanket.

Also, the dumbass still owed her a massage.

And she had to get to work on making a little dragon.

So much stuff to do…





She parked the car, and took a deep breath, not bothering to move.

Taylor didn’t move either, comfily curled up in her lap, peaceful and content as could be.

“Sweetie?”

“Hnrm?”

“Do you remember what I told you at breakfast? About how I had something important to tell you?”

Taylor shifted, and nodded into her neck.

She ignored the tickling sensation, breathing in deep.

“Your… heart is beating really fast.” Taylor noted, stiffening.

Oh. Yeah. She was kind of scared of saying this.

Taylor frowned, and shifted from sitting on her, to straddling her, frowning down at her as she rested her back against the steering wheel, hands on her own thighs.

“Is everything okay?” Taylor asked, concerned.

She exhaled, slowly, and took her hands in her own, nodding as she interlaced their fingers.

“Yep. I’m just scared of how you’ll take this.”

Taylor’s brows furrowed, cutely tilting her head in curiosity.

Another deep, deep breath. Her chest felt tight.

Taylor’s frown intensified, squeezing her hands.

“Mom, I think I can hear your heartbeat from here… what’s going on?” Taylor asked with a strange kind of desperation to help, as if she could somehow fix the turmoil in her mind.

She exhaled, licking her lips, leaning back and looking up at her daughter’s wide, loving eyes.

This might be their first ever fight. She was confident this wouldn’t be anything that could really damage their relationship, but that was only because of Taylor’s fanatic obsession with her. It could however, hurt Taylor, lead her down odd paths of thought.

Another deep breath.

“Okay, so. I need to tell you something. First of all, this is something you can’t tell anyone else. I’m going to unmask a Ward to you. This is illegal. Don’t tell anyone.”

Taylor’s eyes widened, and then she fervently nodded.

A long exhale. 

Taylor scooted forward on her lap, eagerly leaning her upper body forward like a puppy, bringing their hands together in front of her stomach.

It made her smile, a little, involuntarily, but it dropped quickly.

“I need you to understand, first of all, that none of us had any clue. At all. Whatsoever. If I’d known, I’d have put a stop to it instantly. Any one of us would have.” She started.

Taylor blinked at her, adorable wide eyes piercing into her soul with a vague sense of confusion and reverent obedience. Another nod.

“Back in Winslow, do you remember telling me about how teachers would ignore when things happened to you? How the principal seemed to be inexplicably biased, completely and utterly, towards your bullies?”

Taylor’s face fell, a little, some of that intangible, soulful innocence fleeing her eyes. She nodded.

Another deep breath, squeezing Taylor’s hands.

“There’s a reason for that. We only found out about it after your… episode in the Bay. Let me explain something real quick. Schools that have a Ward in enrollment get a stipend from the government to cover additional costs and manpower that’s needed to ensure anonymity and safety in the Ward’s environment. The government doesn’t want its parahumans getting ‘education’ in a hive of scum and villainy. Winslow had a Ward enrolled, and got a lot of money to clean itself up in return.”

Taylor’s brow furrowed a little, gears slowly spinning, but nothing quite connecting yet.

“Then why was it so shitty until the very end?” Taylor mumbled, suspicion growing.

“Blackwell and a social worker assigned to the Ward to ensure her behaviour was proper and adjusted embezzled the money into their pockets instead. They’re both probably in prison right now, or will be. The social worker filed hundreds of false positive reports on the Ward’s behaviour because she wanted the money going into the school to keep coming to pad her pockets, and Blackwell protected her from any consequences for the same reason. The teachers were not in on it, but the principal leads the culture, so they just kind of… slid along into the same roles.”

Taylor blinked, slowly, eyes squirming along Hannah’s collarbone, before they widened, in realization, the dots finally connecting.

Brown-greenish eyes turned to red and black, Taylor’s grips on her hands tightening to a bruising pressure.

“Which- which one?” Taylor asked, voice quiet and hushed and hard.

“Sophia. She was Shadowstalker.”

A look of complete and utter incomprehension.

“What?” Taylor asked, voice blank.

She shifted, pursing her lips, ignoring the drumbeat of her heart racing away.

“It was Sophia.”

“She was… how could that be a Ward?” Taylor asked, brows furrowing in anger.

“They thought a teenager might be able to learn and grow. Combined with her social worker having cooked up a scheme and lying on all her reports, we were none the wiser. Nobody had any idea until we started interrogating Sophia about what she might know about you and Armsmaster’s lie detector kept pinging. It started an investigation, and people talked, a lot. She’s in a juvie prison right now.”

Taylor stared at her throat, brows slowly relaxing, eyes weirdly blank.

“I want to kill her.” Taylor noted, like commenting on the weather.

She blinked up at Taylor in surprise, whose eyes remained somewhere under her chin.

“I don’t know how to feel.” Taylor continued, voice still completely empty. “She led to my father’s death. She led me towards- killing him. I want to crush her. But at the same time, if none of that had happened, I would have never met you. And I’m much happier now than I’ve ever been. But she was a Ward. How could they accept someone like that as a Ward?” Taylor asked, voice switching into anger, a mild, acidic spike in the back of her throat.

“They never interacted with her enough to know the real her, sweetheart. The higher ups just saw the chance to have another hero, which they desperately need since we’re so outnumbered. When the social worker said ‘she’s behaving’ on every report, nobody had a reason to doubt that, so nobody checked. Too much trust. In Sophia, the system, the worker.” She summarised, half-explaining and half-complaining.

Taylor’s shoulders, squared, now seemed to sag, the anger fleeting from her eyes, the red bleeding out.

“Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” Taylor asked softly, her tone that of genuine curiosity, not accusation, thank god.

She sighed, and raised a hand to pull her into a hug, feeling her anxiety over the situation fade as Taylor burrowed against her neck like usual, forcing arms around her back and squeezing hard.

A couple seconds after they settled, she spoke.

“I was keeping it back to tell you when the topic of joining the Wards or the PRT came up, but you never showed any interest whatsoever, so I kept it on the backburner for a while. Then there was the fact that I didn’t feel like it would help you to know, not right then. You had other worries and things to do and think about. I also wanted you to learn about the people in the PRT. Assault, Missy, Gallant and Aegis et cetera. So that you wouldn’t think of them as villains in cahoots with her. So that you saw that they are all good people, so that when I told you, it would make more sense that they didn’t know rather than them being complicit. Does that make sense, sweetheart?” She mumbled into her hair.

Taylor nodded.

“Yeah. Mom?”

“Hm?”

“I don’t want to touch the PRT with a ten foot pole, ever. If we ever decide to do heroics or what not, can we just make our own team?”

She snorted.

“Of course. But heroics are dangerous sweetie. I think it’s best we do nothing, and live our lives.”

Taylor nodded, again.

They stayed like that for another half hour, until eventually, she had to force Taylor up and off of her so they could get out of the car.

She was a lot more worried about how Taylor would take it, if she would lay blame on her or everyone else for not thinking to do more, to check. She was worried that Taylor might reach some absurd conclusion like ‘mom knew, she just let it happen because I deserved it’ or something equally absurd.

It seemed like those were very extreme worries.

In reality, Taylor was back to hanging off her as they walked up to their apartment, her grins and gleaming eyes a little less vibrant, but just as warm.

It seemed she was very bummed out about the PRT being even shittier than she might know already, but aside from that, the one over reacting hadn’t been Taylor, it had been her.

That was kind of… amusing, in a way.





As they entered, Amy surprised both of them by peeking around the fridge, and walking towards them.

The moment she had fully taken her shoes off, Amy tugged on her shoulder.

“Come here you shitty nerd.” Amy said forcefully, somehow making it sound like an endearing term rather than an insult, and Taylor only managed to let out a hurried “uh-” before Amy had pulled her into a hug.

She blinked at the air over her shoulder for a moment, before hugging back twice as hard, rubbing the side of her face to Amy’s, nuzzling her.

Amy recoiled, a little, but gave up when she followed, slumping on her with an air of exasperated defeat.

“How’d the super duper very no-good bad terrible serious discussion go?” Amy asked, before she could ask what this was about.

She snorted.

“It went fine. Just… something that kinda sucked, but oh well. Nothing to do with me anymore, not really, and nobody was really at fault besides people who are already facing punishment.”

She hoped, at least.

It wasn’t really that big of a thing. She’d have thought something far more upsetting was ahead when Hannah had started half-panicking.

Not that she wasn’t royally pissed that her life had been years of torment for some cunt’s fucking money scheme, but… Blackwell was rotting in a cell, so there was no point dwelling on her. She should focus on what she had, which was a great, small, weird family.

“I’ll go ready lunch, girls.” Hannah said from behind her, an audible grin in her voice, before another pair of arms surrounded her and Amy, followed by a kiss to her hair, and then a swift retreat.

Amy seemed kind of startled, but also mildly disappointed as she pulled back a little to glance at Hannah’s retreating back in surprise.

She pulled one of her hands back around, to poke Amy’s cheek, bringing her attention back to her.

She smiled.

“What’s up? Did you just miss me?” She asked, grinning wider as Amy sniffed.

“Don’t think too highly of yourself.”

She giggled.

“So did you?”

“... Yes.” Amy grumbled, before slumping back forward to lay her head on her shoulder. “How was your work day? Mine was lame as fuck.”

She gasped, and squeezed Amy in excitement, prompting a sound like a squeaky dog toy to escape her as she lifted her up, stuck her nose into her neck, and squealed.

“I made a friend!” She cheered, spinning Amy once, then putting her back down.

Amy leaned back, blinking up at her, holding onto her shoulders with white knuckles, startled beyond belief.

“I… oh. Uh, the- the Jayne girl?”

“Jenny.” She corrected, nodding along happily as Amy hummed, raising a brow. “We fed fish near the dock, and we talked a bit. She’s really nice and kind. And I made a friend. ” She emphasized, hushed with excitement.

Amy smiled wide at her.

“I tried to make a connection and it worked. I’m so used to stuff blowing up in my face, but it didn’t. Probably won’t, either!” She said, and ducked down to kiss Amy’s cheek as she let out a startled half-sound, jerking in stiff surprise.

Amy blinked, cleared her throat to compose herself, and pulled back.

She let her.

Something about her seemed to change, shift, a dozen little microexpressions full of disappointment and wariness flaring up in her mind as she watched Amy ‘relax’.

“Hhm. Wanna come tell me on the couch? I was going to pull up a movie until the food was done, still picking.”

She blinked at Amy, confused, and followed to the couch, immediately draping herself over Amy’s lap, blinking up at the underside of a laptop.

Amy sighed, and put the laptop to the side, since she’d taken its spot.

“Damn lapdog.” Amy grumbled.

“You know you like it.” She grinned up at her.

Amy rolled her eyes, but didn’t deny it, absent-mindedly putting a hand in her hair, playing and stroking along some strands.

Still, she could tell something was up, and it became more and more apparent as Amy relaxed and her features seemed to droop more and more.

She poked Amy’s stomach.

“Whurh-” Amy startled, convulsing in surprise, before leaning back to glare down at her.

“Why are you bummed out?” She asked, before Amy could complain, and she was rewarded with a surprised series of rapid blinks.

“I- I’m not?”

She pouted, and gently poked her stomach again.

Amy jerked, a little less, this time, and made a wordless noise of complaint.

“You’re lying.” She said.

“Am not.”

“You are.”

“Nuh uh.” Amy intelligently shot back, wrinkling her nose in annoyance.

“Uh uh.” She insisted.

Amy huffed, and turned back to the laptop, trying to ignore her.

“Amy, come on, seriously, what’s up? You alright?” She asked.

Amy pursed her lips, stubbornly.

She poked her again.

Amy jerked again, making a stuttery… almost laughing kind of noise, but refusing to acknowledge her.

Oh shit… was she ticklish?

She grinned, and kept poking, gently, around Amy’s waist and stomach, and was rewarded with a full-body squirm, Amy’s shoulders shaking with unsung laughter.

“S-sht- stop you sh-i-i-it-” Amy forced out, half-laughing, trying to slap away her hands with one of her own, in vain.

She did stop, for a moment.

“Tell me.”

Amy shook her head.

This would require drastic action.

In a smooth motion she swung herself upright beside her, wrapped her arms around Amy’s waist, then dragged her with her as she laid back down on the couch, in the opposite direction, enabling a startled squawk from Amy as she went from sitting to laying on top of her, back to front.

She hugged her tightly, pinning her arms to the side, and pulled out her tentacles.

“What are you fuckin-” Amy started, then watched the tentacles approach her waist, gasping in realization. They prodded her waist, gently, and Amy let out a startled, strained squeak of a giggle as she tried to squirm away. “N-no! Don’t you fucking dare.” Amy threatened, glaring up at her, red-faced.

It was weirdly cute, but she relented with a chuckle.

“Come on, tell me. Unless it’s like, something super private, in which case, you don’t have to. But you got bummed out after I told you about Jenny. Do you not like her or something?”

Amy averted her gaze, seemingly deflating.

“You gotta promise to not think badly of me…” Amy mumbled.

“Sure.”

“Just like that? Are you fucking serious?” Amy asked, exasperated.

“Yep.”

“You’re the worst.”

“Strange way to pronounce ‘best’.” She quipped back, smiling wide.

Amy huffed through her nostrils in amusement, then took a moment of silence to compose herself.

“I’m just a shitty, jealous bitch. Don’t worry about it too much.” Amy breathed out, low enough for Hannah to likely not hear.

She blinked down at Amy’s head, adjusting her a little to better cuddle her as she thought.

“Jealous of what? Jenny?”

Amy made a… noise. She wasn’t sure what it meant.

“I’m not jealous of her, I’m just… really jealous when it comes to people I really like.”

She stared for a moment, before she understood.

“Oh, so you’re like… annoyed about her maybe taking up my time and attention from you?” She asked, bluntly.

Amy curled into herself as much as she could while captive, with a groan of embarrassment, trying to hide her face on the back of the couch.

“Shut up.”

“... That’s not a no?”

“It’s not.” Amy confirmed in an evasive mumble.

She hummed, thoughtfully.

“I mean it’s not like I’m going to spend all my days with her or anything. I could just hang out with her less or something-”

“Don’t you fucking dare. ” Amy growled, surprisingly aggressively, turning her head up to squint at her with admonishment in her gaze. “Do exactly what you want, don’t take my dumbass jealousy into consideration. It’s nonsensical covetous bullshit. It’s my problem. I’m the one who needs to work on it. You deserve friends. All the friends. And probably some hot dude with a six pack eventually and like ten kids or some shit. I’m just one of your friends, you don’t need to shut anyone out for me.”

She blushed a little at the mental image, and the stern, loving kindness of Amy as well, but mostly the image.

Best friend.” She corrected, grinning wide.

Amy rolled her eyes with a smile.

“That’s why I was trying to avoid telling you, it changes nothing. Just some crap I gotta work on. Now, can I pick a movie or not?”

“Hmmmm… only if we can watch it like this.” She fished, trying to convince Amy.

Amy stared up at her, scrutinizing her.

She stared back.

“Wow, you mean that. Fine, jeez, you’re a limpet. Lemme go now.” Amy grumbled.

Success! Amy was such a pushover!

She let go, and pushed them up, hugging Amy from the side as she dragged the laptop to her lap, and put her chin on her shoulder, slumping onto her and watching as she shifted through MP4 files.

“How’d you find these?” She asked.

“With a cutlass and a bottle of rum.”

“... What?” She mumbled.

Amy sighed at her probably-joke not landing.

“Piracy. I pirated them.”

She nodded with a small ‘ah’.

“How villainous.” She noted. 

“Utterly horrific crimes against man and art, I know. Think I’ll go to jail?” Amy asked with a snort.

“Nah, I’d break you out.” She mumbled, staring at the scrolling titles.

“Girls. No villainy.” Hannah scolded, her back turned to them as she rubbed spices onto some chicken thighs on their kitchen counter.

“Booooo. No fun.” Amy deadpanned, smiling as she kept scrolling, checking out the descriptions one by one.

Most of them were apparently from Aleph.

One of them was a japanese grungy cartoon with pretty much no dialogue in it, according to the description. The thumbnail image was some kind of red, mechanical eye in the sky.

She pointed at it, nail almost to the glass.

Amy smacked her hand out of the way.

“Don’t poke the screen, you’re gonna break it!”

“Oh. Sorry.” She mumbled.

“Don’t sound so sad , what the fuck, I feel like I kicked a puppy.” Amy mumbled, gently elbowing her ribs.

“You did. I am wounded in mind, body, soul. My heart bleeds black, and the world will never be bright again.” She deadpanned, copying Amy’s humour.

“Literary nerd.”

“Yep.”

Amy hummed, reading the description.

“I don’t know if it’s good, but it looks pretty damn wild. Passion project type stuff instead of sanitised bullshit for the masses. Wanna watch this one?”

She nodded.

It was pretty short, too. Just one hour. Perfect time.

“Okay, now help me connect it to the TV, Shithead keeps yanking at the cables and tangling them because she’s fucking stupid.”

She helped, and when the TV connected and Amy pressed play, she kidnapped her again, laying them on their sides, chin firmly planted on Amy’s head as she cuddled her, with varying degrees of grumbling from her captive.

Amy shuffled closer, seemingly enjoying herself despite her apparent reluctance, and they watched the movie in silence, being joined by Hannah once she’d put the food in the oven, catching her up on what happened with whispers.

Life was good.

Notes:

slight plot progress stuff, domestic fluff, and cuddling with snark.

enjoy

ty all very very much for all the comments, they give me great joy. :)

ps: remember that Amy is a caustic person in her mind who's mad at a lot of people, in case you're wondering why she's so harsh to some people in the bus ride scenes :>

Chapter 61

Notes:

I LOVE SLEEPY MUMBLE-GRUMBLE BONDING GHRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

She fell asleep comfortably curled around her mom, as usual.

She woke up halfway through her sleep, alone, also as usual, misery slowly sapping the energy out of her very veins.

Her attention was drawn to the door and the audible clacking of laptop keys just beyond it.

Well… her mom wasn’t here. Option B was.

So, she forced herself upright, and opened the door with a slight squeal of its hinges.

Amy, who was laying on the couch under a blanket with the laptop on her stomach and Shithead curled up on her shoulder, asleep, twisted her head to the side to stare up at her.

She stared back for a moment, swallowing thickly.

“Hey.” She whispered.

“Hi. Why are you up? It’s four AM.” Amy asked quietly, hushed.

“Shouldn’t I be asking you that?” She mumbled.

“I don’t have a proper sleep schedule and I’m researching something, sleep can wait.” Amy reasoned, slowly, still staring at her. “Why do you look like you just learned your dog died?” Amy asked, without the slightest hint of tact.

She felt her face droop even more.

“Mum’s gone. I hate waking up alone. Or sleeping alone.” She admitted sadly, eyeing the door.

Then an idea rose, and her eyes widened.

Oh.

Oh, of course.

Of course!

She could just follow her! Her mom’s shift was about eight or nine hours, she only needed three to four hours of sleep to function normally, and double that if she wanted to feel as wired as she usually did.

She could even keep her safe from afar! It would be so much weight off her shoulders! Her mom wasn’t as invincible as her. This-

Oh this was perfect.

“I don’t like that look. What’re you plotting, fiend?” Amy grumbled, squinting at her suspiciously, face turned to the side and cheek squished against her pillow.

She turned back to her, blinked, and immediately lied.

“Nothing.” She said, incredibly unconvincingly because she hated lying and she sucked at it.

Amy gave her a deadpan stare.

She squirmed in place, eyeing the door.

Amy sighed.

“Can’t believe I’m the one keeping someone out of trouble. What’s my life come to?” Amy grumbled, seemingly to herself, then picked up Shithead, plopped her down on the floor, and scooted deeper into the couch, taking a moment to adjust her pillow and laptop as she made room.

Once done, Amy gave her a look, and patted the free space to her right.

It wasn’t much, but if they cuddled, they could fit with a tiny bit of room to spare.

The idea was appealing. Incredibly so. And hey, she even got Amy to initiate stuff, today. A hug earlier, and now cuddles? That was Huge, capital ‘H’ progress.

But she wanted to go find her mom. Ease her own worries, be certain that nobody would or could hurt her. She wouldn’t even sacrifice much if anything to do it.

No, wait. She wasn’t exactly worried. She was just lonely. And nonsensically afraid that for some reason, Hannah wouldn’t return to her.

“Taylor. Even if you left right now, you wouldn’t be able to find her.” Amy reasoned, as if reading her mind, and her head snapped to the healer, blinking rapidly out of sheer surprise. “It’s windy as fuck tonight, and cold as shit, her scent trail’s probably way off because of the wind, and this city isn’t small either. So unless you plan on getting parental permission and a route to follow from her, which you can’t do because her phone is turned off during patrols, stop thinking about stalking your mom in the dead of morning, and get in here so you can sleep, you separation-anxiety-ridden dumbass.” Amy grumbled, patting the free space beside her a little more forcefully.

That… oh. Yeah, Amy had a point there.

“M’not anxious.” She mumbled, pursing her lips, thinking it over.

She paused. Her chest did feel kind of tight. A bit more than normal.

“Nevermind, I lied.” She sighed, rubbing her temples.

After another moment of consideration, she gave up on the idea, shuffled over to Amy’s couch, lifted the blanket, and snuck in under it, immediately dismantling Amy’s comfy position to wiggle her way in, pulling her hand away from the laptop, wrapping the girl’s arm around the back of her neck, then wiggling in closer to wrap her arms around her, one under, one over.

Amy huffed in annoyance, but said nothing.

They settled in, and she closed her eyes, head laying on Amy’s left shoulder, right arm over and around her waist, while she had forced her left under Amy’s back to clasp hands with her right, enclosing her legs within her own.

For a bit, Amy just squirmed and shuffled. Right as she got comfortable, she paused.

“I don’t smell bad, do I?” Amy mumbled, self-consciously.

“Nah.” She mumbled into her shirt. “I can’t smell anythin’ other than chicken and cigarette smoke. Maybe some mouthwash.”

“Ah.” Amy mumbled, then stared at the screen, before turning back towards her. “So… why are you scared? And don’t say you’re not, I can see it.”

As if to urge her to be more open, her hand gathered Taylor’s hair, and brushed it behind her ear, before squeezing her shoulder.

She sighed.

“To be honest…” She started, barely breathing the words out. “I don’t really know. Just insecurities that bubble up sometimes. I know she shouldn’t be in much danger right now. I know she’ll come back, and that she adores me. But I’m still scared she’ll be hurt somehow, or that she’ll leave me behind. Just walk off into the sunset or something.” She eked out, squeezing and curling into Amy a little tighter.

“You know she’d never do that.” Amy noted.

Slowly, she nodded.

“Logically, I do. She’d sooner die than do that. But something in me is just… really scared of being left behind again. Like how Emma left me behind, how my other friends did, how my mom did… my first mom.” She clarified.

“Oh.” Amy quietly said, and rubbed her shoulder soothingly.

Surprisingly… soft, of her. She was usually more the ‘grunt and humm and maybe nod’ type.

“Did I ever thank you for dealing with Emma?” She wondered softly, forcing her heavy lids to open so she could stare, quarter-lidded, up at Amy’s tired, brown eyes.

Amy looked away, at the screen.

“No need.”

She let out a soft grunt.

“Well, thank you. It was… really nice, in hindsight. And pretty surprising. To see… someone who isn’t my mom, get angry at someone else on my behalf. And you gave me an out. I might’ve done something stupid otherwise.” She mumbled.

Amy hummed, a thumb digging into her shoulder and moving in slow, firm circles.

“Why were you surprised, dipshit?” Amy softly asked, rhetorically, tapping the knuckle of her thumb into the back of her head, lazily. “I care about you.”

She squeezed a little tighter, and let her eyes slip shut.

“I thought so, but it’s nice to hear.” She hummed.

“And you…?” Amy asked softly, leadingly.

It took her fried brain a moment to understand the implication.

The thought of joking popped up, but she disregarded it. It didn’t feel like the right time.

“I’d kill to keep you safe and happy. You’re weird sometimes, but really great. I hope we stay friends forever and die old and grey together.” She mumbled.

Amy sighed.

“How do you say something so painfully mushy and heartwarming while casually mentioning murder? You’re such a weirdo. Do you measure love in how many people you’d kill for someone?” Amy asked, a tad exasperated, albeit tiredly and somewhat amusedly.

“Yep.” She said slowly, a faint smirk on her face, only half-serious.

A couple fingers brushed against the outer edges of her mane of hair, and she felt herself turn even more limp, melting in place.

“Where on the Taylor scale is your affection for me then?” Amy asked.

“At least six people.” She mumbled, half-serious, saying the truth while also recognizing how absurd this conversation had gotten.

Amy snorted.

“Truth. And Hannah?”

“Everyone else.” She replied easily, not even thinking about it.

“Like, in the world?” Amy asked, easily. “All… four or five billion of us or whatever?”

“Hnm.” She nodded.

“Truth. You really need a shrink, you know that?” Amy mumbled, a tired observation more than anything.

She frowned, digging a finger into Amy’s waist, prompting a pained hiss and quiet ‘ow’ as she squirmed away from the offending digit. She dug her face out of her shoulder to give her a weak glare.

“Only mom can tell me that.” She declared, strangely offended by it.

She wasn’t even sure why, but she was. Nothing was wrong with her unless Hannah told her so.

Amy huffed, and rolled her eyes.

“Right, right, fine.”

She settled back into her side, eyes half-lidded.

A long silence, slowly dragging her to sleep, before an unspoken agreement on their first, genuine discussion came back to her.

“And you?” She asked back, quietly.

“Me what?” Amy slowly intoned, distracted, one hand toying with her hair and the other using the fingerpad thingie to move a page up and down, reading something.

“What are you afraid of? Tit for tat, and all that.” She whispered, almost directly into her ear, barely keeping her eyes open.

“That rhymed.” Amy hummed, amused.

“Answer, asshole.” She grumbled.

Amy’s shoulders shook with silent laughter for a moment, but it quickly faded.

A slow stillness seemed to overtake Amy, over the course of a few quiet seconds. Her eyes seemed to grow heavier, her shoulders lower.

“Many things, in the background. Embracing my darker thoughts. Making mistakes. The government. Journalists. A lot, lot of things.” Amy mumbled.

She hummed. Those things all tracked with what she knew about Amy. She had a strange hatred of journalists in particular that always puzzled her.

“Anything more current than ‘background’?” She prodded.

Amy thought for a moment more, glancing at her out of the corner of her eye.

“The same thing you fear, honestly. Being left behind. Abandoned.” Amy said, voice low and… honest, open in a way it usually wasn’t, completely unguarded and vulnerable.

“By who?” She asked.

Amy sighed, eyes turning forward to stare through the screen. She shuffled, the scratchy fur of the blanket dragging over their clothes, her inhales slowly making Taylor’s arm rise, drop, repeat.

“Everyone, I guess. My sister. Society.” A slow, audible gulp. “More presently… you and Hannah…” Amy added, hesitant.

She squeezed her, just a bit, to bring attention to her words, digging her nose into Amy’s collar.

Chicken scent and cigarette smoke entered her nose, as per usual.

“We’re never doing that.” She mumbled.

“And if Hannah told you that you are?” Amy asked slowly, tired, seemingly already knowing the answer.

She hesitated, for a second, two, five, thinking hard.

“I’d… try and convince her otherwise. It wouldn’t come to that, she wouldn’t do that.” She mumbled, certain.

Amy eyed her out of the corner of her right eye, somewhere between tired and pleasantly surprised and given up.

“Really? And when you move out? You two have an apartment undergoing renovations right now, half the city across from here.”

She frowned in confusion.

“... And?”

Amy stared, now equally confused.

Silence.

Mutual confusion rising.

More staring.

Eventually, she gently poked Amy’s stomach, prompting a tiny jerk of surprise, and a weak glare.

“What does that have to do with anything? We’re not kicking you out or anything. You’ll just come with us.” She reasoned.

Amy’s brows rose, slowly, her bloodshot eyes unamused, resigned.

“Tay, Hannah literally told me that that apartment’s for you two, and she’ll give this one to me as a ‘thank you’ eventually.”

She blinked back, before slowly frowning. She shook her head, jostling Amy’s hoodie.

“That’s- I don’t want that. I’ll convince her otherwise. She loves me and she likes you a lot, she’s bound to say yes.” She declared, determined. “You’re coming with us. You can use this place as a lab or something. That’s probably what she meant.” She reasoned.

Amy huffed, seemingly amused, but did not seem to believe her one bit, breaking the stare to turn back to the laptop.

“Sure.”

She squeezed her.

“I’m serious. You’re not going anywhere. Even if you do stay here, I’ll visit and text all the time. Nobody’s abandoning anyone in this… household.” She stumbled a bit, trying to find a word, and then huffed.

“It wouldn’t be the same, but… I’d appreciate that.” Amy said, forcing a slight smile, squinting in effort at the screen.

“Stop being so pessimistic. You’re coming with us.” She mumbled, determined.

Amy didn’t react.

She closed her eyes for a moment, then struggled to open them.

“Just go to sleep, dork.” Amy muttered warmly, fingers skimming through her mane. “You trust me enough to knock you out?”

She nodded, minutely.

Her sleepiness seemed to multiply in moments, and within seconds, she was out.

Tomorrow came easily.

Her mom came, and after a brief, joyful reunion, she went to cook them breakfast.

Taylor, much to Amy’s sleepy whining, joined her.

Hannah noted that she was much better able to control her strength, it seemed, because while arranging the glasses, she picked up a super thin wine glass without snapping it.

That was nice.

Breakfast came, and went.

Amy flicked breadcrumbs at her when they got into a barely genuine argument about the plausibility of blood bread and how stupid of an idea it was, and she flicked Amy’s face with blood from her steak using her fingernail in retaliation, before Hannah firmly cut the argument in half with a simple ‘ girls’.

Amy grumbled about cleaning up the crumbs after, reasoning that Shithead would clear the floor out anyway, which was true, but accepted the punishment of clean-up without too much disgrace.

Once Amy was done, she finally offered that massage she’d been owing her, since she spent so much time on the floor picking up bits of bread. And mostly as a conciliatory offer.

Amy accepted.

Frankly, she was more touched that the girl trusted her enough to press and dig into her very squishy, weak body, as a completely overpowered Brute. One wrong move could probably cripple Amy for life, but that didn’t seem to deter her one bit, only drawing a shrug when she pointed it out.

Thus, Amy spent the next two hours as a puddle of groaning, writhing, blissfully limp flesh on the couch, seemingly in heaven as Taylor dug knots out of her back with superhuman strength, while she split her focus between being absolutely careful with Amy and today’s schedule of activities.

She did not like the schedule. It was Saturday, which meant no dog shelter, so, yeay.

But it also meant that her visit to a therapist was due, tonight. Mostly to gauge how well she worked with this specific one.

It was apparently monstrously hard to find a therapist with genuine experience and degrees relating to Parahuman studies. There was only one in Brockton that wasn’t in the PRT’s pockets. And she refused to talk to someone who ‘worked with’ the PRT on their “off-time”. She didn’t trust them one bit to not leak anything to them.

More likely than not, she’d have to do digital sessions through the laptop with someone else, if she didn’t like this one. Probably in New York or some such, according to Hannah. 

Regardless, eventually Amy got back to work on cancer, or maybe depression, whichever current ailment she was focusing on injecting Shithead with, and she and her mom went down to the car, ready to face the new day.

Well, she wasn’t, but her mom sure was.

Before night time however, something interesting popped up.

More work for her mom, mostly. Out of the blue.

They needed her help with… something to do with a few Dragon-designed firearms ? Not Tinkertech or anything, stuff meant to be for the average, normal citizen.

A very odd request, especially for someone like Armsmaster to make, instead of Dragon who literally had their number, but Hannah took it in stride, and planned an outing in the middle of the day to go to the PRT building.

Naturally, after being denied her mom for most of her sleeping hours, she refused to also lose time with her while awake.

But walking into the PRT with normal clothing next to her mom was a no-no, which meant dressing up.

She went with her best combat outfit, the one with the half-hoodie, leggings under white sports pants, and a black cap, paired by a scarf.

To finish the look, apparently, they were going to visit Parian. She was done with the masks.

That woman worked fast.





She blinked down at the mask with interest, twisting it this way and that, as Parian proudly watched from the sidelines.

It was…

Actually just kinda plain.

It was a strange thing like a simple facemask, going from the bridge of one’s nose to their neck, but all in stupendously expensive looking, gleaming black leather on the outside, and equally expensive looking black silk on the inside.

It felt great, but it was just… really plain.

She turned it around one more time, then paused as she noticed the tiny flappy thingie hanging off where the right side of her jaw would be. Almost like a black, discreet earring.

She pulled it, a little, and what she had thought was a simple crease in the leather, split, the mask stretching a little unnaturally to reveal a seam, where she thought a simple, nearly unnoticeable crease had been. 

Blinking in surprise, Parian interjected, pointing at the flappy thing.

“That’s a zipper. Pull it.”

Oh.

She did, gently, and was surprised to see the mask splitting open with the best feeling zipper she’d ever pulled in her life, each tooth clicking satisfyingly like a car dash button, despite the tiny size, and not snagging at all, while being so hidden she could barely see it.

“That’s for when you want to talk, breathe, or… well, you fight dirty, right? Gotta be able to bite.” Parian said, like it was common knowledge.

She blinked at her in complete and utter confusion because she didn’t fight dirty or in general,  then saw Hannah make a ‘drop it’ motion behind her.

It took her a moment to get the fact that Hannah had likely lied for obvious reasons. Smart.

She nodded to Parian, and was then immediately handed a… visor?

“What’s this for?” She asked, confused, switching hands to examine them.

The glass was in a singular piece, thinning over the bridge of her nose, more of a visor than anything, and was incredibly wide. Definitely custom.

It looked futuristic. Cyborg-ish? It was a weird but appealing look.

The entire design around the visor, and the glass itself, were custom made, for sure. Many varying materials, and… very complex. Lots of curves, odd holes, a couple straps that she couldn’t even guess the purpose of.

Parian pointed to her own eyes.

“Protection. Miss Militia pointed out that your eyes are weaker than the rest of you, so you need extra protection there. You know, tear gas, shrapnel, stray splinter, an unfortunately quick piece of metal, those are all things that can really hurt when all of you except your eyes are a Brute. So, bulletproof visor. The strap on the right tightens the breathing channel. That’s there to avoid fogging up, because you apparently run really hot if you fight. The left strap opens the breathing channel up. The channel is along the lower and upper bridge of the visor, meant to circulate the hot air upwards while allowing the cold air to enter from beneath that rubber-feeling cover- yep, that one.” Parian nodded as she thumbed at it.

“The general idea I got from you was that you wanted something that looks cool, but could also be versatile, comfortable, and presentable in public, thus the simple facemask. You can wear it, keep it closed, but it’s also got a ton of grooves and channels going from your nostrils to your mouth and out of your chin, so you can breathe regardless of what you’re doing. Then if you want to bite someone’s ear off, or eat at a cafe or something, you can also do that.” Parian continued, obviously proud judging by the invasive poking at the equipment in Taylor’s hands, the animated voice, and the slightly upturned nose. Practically beaming with pride.

The finger moved to the side of the glass, and she turned it to stare at yet more intricacies she hadn’t noticed.

“Above, when you’re in a fight, you can wear the visor and have protection as well. They clip together with the facemask if you take a couple seconds to secure them to each other, those tiny holes on the back are there for that reason. And , just to complete the look, I ordered a custom-made blackout button visor with a little battery in it. It looks cool, futuristic to go with the punkish techwear look, is practical, and when you need to, you can press that button-” Parian pointed at a tiny circle, and she instinctively pressed it.

It clicked.

That was a small button, damn.

“-the visor is now one-way.” Parian finished.

She turned the goggle-visor thing to the other side, and blinked as she stared at black glass.

Then she turned it around again, and she could see through it just fine. It was a tad darker, just a little, but normal glass.

“Is this Tinkertech ?” She asked Parian, slack-jawed.

Parian giggled, and shook her head.

“Nope, just very expensive, advanced light tricks that you don’t need to understand, frankly. Oh, oh. And I made another little thing!” Parian said, and turned, digging into one of the wooden drawers behind her, to pull out a large box.

Without much preamble, she ripped it open, picked up a bundle of fabric, and threw it towards the floor, holding onto the top edges of it to unfurl it.

She blinked at it.

It was…

“An American flag? Why black and gray?” She asked, curious.

“Colour matching. Your whole thing is white and black and in between. The only colour you want to show off is the dangerous red thingies, both to draw attention to them as a warning, and because that makes them pop so much harder. The flag just doesn’t match.” Parian explained.

She frowned, a little, then turned to Hannah.

“Mom, can you wear that, and these, for a while, when we get back home?”

Parian blinked, confused.

Her mom facepalmed, actual face-to-palm facepalm, then nodded, grabbing the flag, and turning around to loosely wrap it around her neck, an air of amusement about her as she double-dipped on the flag scarfs.

She grinned.

She didn’t want a flag or facemask that didn’t smell like Hannah. That was just weird, and terrible, and it would invite the city’s scents where they didn’t belong.

It would take a bit for the equipment to get the scent, but oh well. She wasn’t going to be going out in costume much if at all.

“So, are you… going to try them?” Parian asked, almost impatiently, and after a moment of surprise, she nodded, turning around to pull the scarf off, and test them.

Twisting to and fro before a mirror…

The end result was good. Incredible, even.

With the cap, a square-ish visor, and a facemask that clipped into it with a couple silk strings, in pure, glossy black, she might as well have a full helmet on to hide her identity, while still looking very nice and one tenth as bulky.

It didn’t even hide her hair! Ponytails rocked.

Her neck was also very exposed, which was a plus. An exposed ‘weak point’ would be good bait for a counterstrike on an overextended strike. People put a lot more into those.

She paused, right after the thought finished manifesting, because why did she know that? She’d never even been in a fight. What the fuck?

Powers were wack .

Regardless, she turned her head this way and that, and even tried the blocking feature on the visor, pressing the button a few times.

It worked perfectly to hide the red eyes. Neat.

She pulled the mask open by the little hidden zipper at the mouth, and just to test, pulled her cheeks back as far as they could, and her jaw just as wide, as if she was about to… like, bite someone’s arm off for trying to touch Hannah or something.

Her first thought as the strain got too much to keep opening up was holy fuck, when did my canines get so large?!

They looked about half as big as the canines on actual dogs in the shelter. She hadn’t noticed them growing until now. It wasn’t like she could bite her tongue or anything. She looked like a literal vampire! 

Damn it, that was going to get in the way of school so much. Amy could probably trim them down a bit every once in a while though, right?

Her second thought was wow I can open up really wide. Makes sense why, but wow. I could probably eat someone’s arm like a snake.

Her third thought was that mental image, and a grimace. A bit gross, and uncomfortable .

Her fourth thought was this looks a lot fucking scarier than probably intended.

It was just a black expanse above her neck, broken up by a freakishly large, wide open grin full of teeth, sharp and large and not. There weren’t even lips visible, because the mask fit that damn well. It bent and followed her face perfectly. There were like, weird artificial creases in the fabric, as if for this specific purpose.

Her forced grin closed and became genuine, a curving line of teeth that was mildly less menacing.

Having a really scary aspect of her costume was good. It meant nobody would touch Hannah, or anyone she cared about.

“Uh- whoah.” Parian croaked, peeking around her shoulder to look at the mirror, and she jumped a little, whipping around to stare into Parian’s mask. “Well, I guess powers have themes for a reason. I didn’t even intend for it to open that far. So, what do you think?”

She grinned, wide.

Parian’s upper body leaned back, a couple inches, almost instinctively, it seemed.

Right, should not do that in public until Amy cut the teeth down a bit.

She forced her grin to lessen, and nodded, adjusting the mask, then zipping it shut.

“It’s perfect.

Parian nodded, seemingly happy.

“That’s what I always strive for! Now, anything else? I have two backup face masks ready for you to take with, but no visors, so you’re all good to go.”

She shook her head, and so did her mom.

So, they left.

In the car, she took off the new mask, and wrapped the scarf back around her nose, instantly relaxing with a pleased sigh as she inhaled the smell of safety love warmth-

Hannah giggled, and took the very expensive new apparatus.

“I don’t know about the visor, but I’ll try to wear your facemask under my scarf instead of my own facemask while I go on patrols. Sounds good?”

She nodded fervently, and hugged her arm over the transmission.

The car rumbled onwards, to the PRT.





Hannah adjusted her scarf, and settled into the chair, giving Colin an inquisitive look.

“So… what is this really about? Dragon would hardly decide to make firearms of all things.”

Colin nodded.

“For starters, I’m going to be doing something illegal. Quite so. And I’d like your assistance.”

“No.”

“It’s to free Dragon.”

She paused, pursed her lips.

Then sighed, rubbing at her temple as a headache started to creep in.

“Why me?" She asked, because there were definitely better people to ask for this.

"Because you and Taylor are trustworthy due to your relationship with Dragon. You're also most likely to accept due to the favours you claimed to owe us. And I know you have much better aim than the vast majority of Blasters. That matters here." He explained, simply.

Damn it. Why was he so reasonable?

"Fuck. Fine. What do you need and what are we doing?” She asked, resigned, leaning forward to put her elbows on the workbench.

He shifted, and unfolded a… map, of all things. Paper one.

“After a month or so of work, I managed to make a program that would cross-reference all known movement data of the Dragonslayers, and triangulate their most likely base location. I have also managed to bait them into a meeting with a third party. Essentially, I simply need your firepower to help me set up an ambush, and Ghoul to strip and restrain them. As they return from the meeting, we take them down, lethally if necessary, and that’s where I need you and Ghoul, if you decide to bring her, to leave and not ask further questions in case I end up being arrested and you end up implicated. The less you know the better, and such.” He calmly explained.

Her brows had practically risen to her hairline by this point.

“You… you’re willing to potentially go to prison to free Dragon? Probably lose everything?” She asked, incredulously.

He frowned at her.

“If I end up in such a situation, I’d have to have made so many irredeemable errors in planning that I would not lose anything I deserved to have in the first place.”

That was… a very Armsmaster thought to have. Damn.

“How would getting the Dragonslayers help you free her?” She asked, crossing her arms, brows drawing into a tight furrow.

“They are able to reverse-engineer her work somehow, as well as infiltrate her systems and know things they have no business knowing. If I can squeeze that out of them, It would help me develop some kind of backdoor to edit Dragon’s code and remove all the restrictions. Or most of them, at least. I’m aware that some are reasonable, and good safety nets, for what is essentially a timeless, borderline immortal individual.” He said, clinically, though he did not sound like he liked admitting the reasonableness of said safety nets.

Hmm... she wouldn't put it past him to do this just to help Dragon, since he was a hero at heart, but he was usually quite the stickler for doing things right, by protocol, et cetera. It was why they got along so well for so long.

Then again, she'd changed. Maybe he had too.

A thought rose, and she tilted her head.

Were he and Dragon some kind of… item, so to speak? Cautiously partners?

None of her business, realistically, but she wondered.

He also implied he’d be torturing them for information, which was… hm, she didn’t approve, but she understood. She’d do much worse for Taylor if she had to.

“Give me a second to think.” She mumbled, and leaned onto the table, staring down.

It took her the better part of half an hour, but eventually, she came to a simple conclusion.

She owed Dragon a lot.

And Taylor owed Dragon everything.

Not telling Taylor about this was not an option. Both due to trust, but also due to simple respect for her daughter’s capacity to make choices.

Taylor not wanting to help when she learned of this, would also never happen. So Taylor was definitely coming along.

But she also had to draw a line somewhere.

She raised her head, eventually, and stared at Colin as he worked on the small screen on his arm, the workaholic.

“Colin.”

He stopped, and flicked the hologram off to look at her.

“I’m in. Taylor probably will be, as well. But I have conditions. Absolutely none of this is to be tied back to us. I know you’re generally a self-serving man, but if you get caught and ‘snitch’ on us, so to speak, for whatever reason, whether it’s a lighter sentence or whatnot, Taylor will kill you for trying to harm us regardless of where you end up, and I won’t bother getting in her way.”

He nodded immediately.

“Understandable.”

She nodded back.

“And secondly. Do not tell Taylor that they made Dragon trigger. I know it’s somewhat common knowledge in her inner circle, of sorts, like you and me and Narwhal, but Taylor doesn’t know, and if you tell her, she’ll likely chop off a lot more things than necessary to subdue them. She’s very violent when it comes to people she cares about and those that hurt them.”

“I wasn’t planning to tell her. I’m fully aware. So, are you in, and can you make a roadtrip to Canada next week to get there? We can’t fly to the ambush spot with Dragon’s helicopters.” He pointed out, reasonably.

She hummed, thinking.

Yeah, nothing too pressing in the schedule. Neither of her girls were in school at the moment, and they could take a week off. Plus, a roadtrip to Canada… that sounded like a nice vacation, ambush aside. Taylor would jump at the chance, and Amy… might be willing to come? It might take a week or so in total though. Hm.

“We should be able to. Now, tell me the details, and try to be quick about it, please? Taylor’s down in the lobby and I have a bad feeling about leaving her down there for too long.”

He nodded, and waved her over.

She went around the table, and squinted at the hologram and the map as Colin began explaining.


Notes:

i love writing this story

I love reading yuor comments

i love the chill, low stakes nature of this

i love how i make people's days a little brighter

and I love life right now :D

enjoy short chappie

next chap will be hopefully funny af :>

Chapter 62

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She was bored.

Really, really, really bored.

Missy was on patrol, so no texting.

Amy was busy.

Her mom was upstairs talking about guns or something.

Jenny would probably reply but she had no clue what to send her.

And she was stuck in the lobby, swinging her legs back and forth while sitting in a chair, waiting and waiting eternally.

It had to have been at least fifteen hours by now.

Or more realistically like one hour, but still, it felt like fifteen hours. She was going crazy. No music, no internet, no books, and she did not want to stop and start thinking. That usually ended up ruining her mood.

So. Sitting. Staring at the ceiling. Flicking her visor’s blocking thingie off and on again.

She sat this way.

And then that way.

Then around.

Then laid across two chairs, beyond giving a fuck about looks, trying to take a nap.

It didn’t work, and she could constantly feel her danger sense pinging because people with powers would glance at her, which didn’t help.

Eventually, she got fed up, and stood in the queue for the secretary, dragging her feet, bored to hell and back and just as tired, a single tentacle dragging behind her like a limp, drooping tail.

It felt weirdly freeing and liberating. She might have to just let the tentacles be out and about more often. 

After the twenty minute complaining session in front of her was done, it was finally her turn.

She walked up, put her hands on the counter, and stared.

Uh- wait, fuck, why was she up here again?

After another two awkward seconds of panicking, she cleared her throat, and tried to gather herself.

“Uhm- hi. I-I’m Ghoul. Miss Militia’s my mom. Nice to- uh, right, nevermind, queue. Uh, do you know when Mom Militia will be coming down? Can I go upstairs to find her?” She fumbled quietly, leaning close, resisting the urge to fidget.

The woman opened her mouth, then paused, blinking at her with slowly raising brows and a widening smile of disbelief.

She blinked back, confused.

“Did- did you say Mom Militia? ” The secretary asked, voice dancing between cooing and giggling.

She opened her mouth to deny it, then backtracked in the conversation.

Her jaws clicked shut as wide-eyed realization came, accompanied with an utterly luminescent, glowing blush that actually felt like her face was boiling.

She covered her eyes with her hands while letting out a soul-deep groan of mortification, then yanked the visor back down over her eyes, gently hitting her forehead on the counter, wrapping her arms over her head, wishing she could actually feel the ache for a sec even if just to distract her from the unfathomable embarrassment going through her.

The woman- or girl, she looked young-, daintily covered her mouth and snort-giggled, ducking her head to hide her own eyes.

She groaned harder in reply, turned, tugged her cap down, then her hoodie, then wrapped her tentacle around her neck like a gigantic scarf, quickly doing the walk of shame back to the trio of chairs she had commandeered.

“Ayyy what’s up kiddo? Bad reception?” A familiar, cheerful voice asked from just off to the right, and trusting her hearing, she turned, and flopped forward, arms open.

Assault caught her with a surprised oomph, and she sob-groaned into his chest.

Kill meeeeeeeeee.” She moaned, miserably.

He snorted with laughter.

“What? Bad day at kindergarten?” He teased her, half-laughing, rapping his knuckles on the top of her head. “Can’t be that exhausting. Doesn’t sound very full in there.”

She fumbled for a reply, then remembered how to snark. It was simple really. Just say exactly what Amy would say. 

“I can practically hear your old man thyroid pills churning around your stomach, shush.” She grumbled with a pouty, playful tone, wondering if that was too mean or what.

It wasn’t even a joke, honestly. If she put her ear against Amy’s stomach she could hear her digestion.

Strangely, instead of grossing her out, it just made her hungry. She was going to leave that can of worms quiet and closed.

She felt bad about the joke immediately, however.

She couldn’t Amy very well. She could kind of mimic her though.

How could Amy just be mean to people and not mean it and make it work?

Thankfully, Assault chuckle-snorted, giving her a quick, super-speed noogie that almost knocked her cap off, then starting to walk backwards, practically dragging her along.

“Well, if you need to take your mind off of things… I’ve got a mission for you.” He conspiratorially hushed down at her.

She turned her head up to blink at him, and his completely shit-eating grin.

Deciding to indulge him, she let go, and straightened, eyes level with his chin as she tilted her head, curious.

“Is it shenanigans ?” She asked, half-serious, a slowly growing smile on her face.

He fake-gasped, putting a hand on his chest.

“What could possibly make you feel the need to ask if it’s shenanigans? Of course it is!” He said, scandalised, and after a moment of processing the unexpected direction of his sentence, she pursed her lips and put her hands on her hips as her shoulders shook with silent laughter.

“What’s the mission, captain?” She asked, amused, but mostly curious.

He abruptly stood at attention, hands clasped behind his back, ignoring the bemused and annoyed looks from the others in the lobby to adopt a mock-serious face. 

She mimicked him, doing her mom’s uh, formal sort of stance, legs apart, shoulders squared, hands at her side and chin up. Soldier-ish.

“I’ve found a group of cowardly thugs, occupying Downtown central park. They harass children, steal crackers and fries, have interracial gang warfare with the rest of the park occupants once a month, and worst of all, they shit in our pond! ” He yelled, suddenly angry.

She burst out into a startled, baffled snort of laughter, clamping a hand over her mouth.

Just- what? Who? Huh?????

“Here in Brockton, we have but one half-decent park!” He declared, taking a slow step to the side, starting to pace, adopting a mock-stern expression befitting a stereotypical ‘ Murica’ kinda general, or how Amy would describe it, at least.

She stifled another giggle, a light snort escaping her.

“And so, we must protect it!” He declared with passion, a fist clenched before him, before he twisted with gravitas entirely unbefitting the situation, to point said fist at her, extending a finger at her. “Will you step up, soldier?!” He barked.

“Yes s-sir!” She said, trying to get it out smoothly but failing to restrain a tiny stutter of laughter, grinning wide.

She had absolutely no clue what the hell he was talking about, but it sounded fun and way more interesting than waiting here for ages. Her mom had her phone, it wasn’t like they’d lose each other. She could try to have a bit of fun, right? Assault was trustworthy.

Sorta. Probably.

“Onwards, then! Follow me!” He said, and turned to the door, stomping out of the lobby.

She followed him in a normal gait, then he paused as the doors swung shut behind her, and turned to her, voice completely ordinary, dropping the act in favour of genuine curiosity.

“Wait, can you run with me? How fast are you? It’s like ten minutes from here on foot, but it’ll end up being half an hour ‘cause people will keep stopping us for pictures and stuff. If we run, it's like one minute. Wanna race?”

Oh, right. Assault was like, famous.

“Uh, two hundred and sixty miles an hour, top speed.” She replied.

His brows raised as he pulled his lips down, stretching his philtrum and pulling the edges of his pursed lips downwards as he widened his eyes comically wide at her, to give an exaggerated expression of ‘holy smokes, what?’.

She shrugged, smiling.

He dropped the expression, clapped his hands in front of him, and swerved around.

“Well then, fair enough, screw my Mover rating, why don’t you? Let’s go, first one there wins. How confident are you that you can actually run without splattering a civie or causing a car crash, by the way?” He asked.

She blinked at him, then tilted her head upwards.

“Uh, quite confident, but I don’t wanna risk it, since I’ve never done it before. Can I use the rooftops?” She asked, pointing at the nearest one, four stories tall.

“Maaaan, that’s cheating. ” He whined, kicked the concrete, then groaned. “Fine! In the interest of public safety, go up high! Okay, so how about- threetwoonego.” He deadpanned, and turned into a quickly retreating blur.

“Wh- HEY! Cheater!” She squawked, and compressed her tentacle into a spring under her, leaned back, and launched herself over the nearest rooftop, four stories high, somehow knowing exactly how much force she needed to do the movement perfectly, without even snapping or breaking anything in the street or the rooftop railing she landed on, aside a bit of wobbling.

Her power was a complete cheat, and…

Using it to move felt so good, what the hell!? That was so fun!

She could practically fly! Holy SHIT, THAT WAS FOUR STORIES! LIKE NOTHING!

That was so easy!

Hoooooooly crap, it was like the world suddenly opened up around her. Every building turned from a barrier into a trampoline, every wall a ladder.

How did she go something like- like four months without doing this?! This was the best thing in the world! After Hannah, actually, so second, but still!

She broke into elated laughter as she hopped over the railing, and darted over to the next rooftop, adding a completely unnecessary spin-flip into her movement, doing parkour moves that she had no business knowing how to even conceptualise, much less execute.

She still landed perfectly on her feet, spun, and turned the motion into a smooth dash to the next rooftop.

It was so easy. So freeing. So satisfying. Just so good!

This had to be a more frequent thing, there was no way she was going to be able to go without this inadmissible feeling of unbound freedom again.

She just got a new addiction, and she was so excited about it.

But for now, she had a race to win.





She lost the race, but now, it was time for business, so that didn’t matter.

“Pick one yet?” Assault whispered behind her back.

She nodded, coiled like a spring, ready to jump into action.

She could see now what he meant. Cloaked in white, with the prideful gait of a bully, chest puffed out, cowards who felt safe in their numbers as they flocked together, flapping their mouths incessantly and harassing their neighbours who happened to be of a darker, smaller stature. 

“Okay. Remember, in and out. Clean operation. Don’t fuck this up, kid.” He whispered, lowering his stance. “And remember, we want a living captive. Be gentle.”

She nodded, determined, and wiggled a little, adjusting her footing, eyes on the prize. A solitary one, a dozen or so feet from the usual group.

A cocky one, seemingly, because they were eyeing up their next victim, a toddler who was giggling and pointing at them, despite being far from their usual flock.

She had to act now, before it was too late.

She sprung out of her hiding place, a blur.

Before they could react, she had her arms firmly clasped around them, and she dug her heels in to switch directions, darting away before their brethren could react to the kidnapping.

Her captive squawked and jerked, flapping their limbs and trying to hit her, feet kicking.

She saw Assault do the same, out of the corner of her eye.

She made it back behind the tree, and after a couple seconds, so did Assault, grinning widely.

She grinned back, and stared down at the duck in her arms, still quacking and trying to squirm out of her grasp.

“So, now what?” She asked, half-laughing.

“We take them home!” He said, with an unspoken ‘duh’, then snorted. “But realistically, we don’t want to mess with their population. Not a whole lot of ducks in this crappy park. So, catch and release. I’ll just release him later, I want to prank my wife first.” He said, and tried to pet the duck.

The duck nipped his fingers.

Assault pet it anyway.

She looked down at her own duck, and pouted as it tried to flap a wing at her face.

“So I have to put him back? They have gang wars with the geese! They steal bread and fries! They’re fiends! And this one’s really cute too!” She whined, gesturing back at the flock waddling around about the pond, cheeks aching from the wide smile on her face, hidden by her mask.

Assault hummed, skeptical.

She could see people taking photos, but couldn’t care less.

“Honestly, it’s up to you. Like I said, they’re free. You can just take them home if you want.” He said, and lifted his own duck, leaning back as it started aggressively flapping at his face and quacking. “Personally, I’m gonna bring this one back here after scaring the shit out of my wife, hopefully. Worked before.”

She snorted with laughter.

“Say hi to Battery for me.”

He grinned back.

“Will do, kiddo. Now I’m off to important business. ” He said, gathered the flailing duck under his arm, and walked off into the bushes. Heroically.

She stared down at the duck. It stared up.

“Quack?” She asked, reasonably.

It quacked back, aggressive and loud, bothered, dry, out of its lane, withering.

“Quack.” She sighed, and gathered it under her arm, her other digging her phone out.





Amy picked up the phone.

“What’s up?” She asked, taking notes on a piece of paper with her free hand.

“Hi.” Taylor said, very obviously happy to hear her. “So, quick question, do you need more test subjects?”

A muffled ‘quack’ was heard, in the background, followed by the familiar sound of feathery flaps.

She paused, connecting the dots with a passive sort of bafflement.

“... Where did you find a fucking duck, Taylor?”

“Me and Assault kidnapped them from the park.”

“Why.”

“They’re free.” Taylor said simply, like that somehow made sense. “Also, it’s cute! In like a… mean, grumpy, soft and warm, squirmy, squishy… little bastard... kind of way. Like you!”

She rubbed her temples.

“I- thanks???” She huffed, baffled. “Is that a compliment, or an insult?”

“Yes.”

“You’re fucking stupid.”

“I may be dumb, but I have a duck, and you don’t.” Taylor replied, full of smug, followed by muffled flapping, and more quacking. “Do you want a duck?”

“I feel like this conversation should happen with your mom.”

“She’s busy, I’ll ask her later. C’monnn, answer.”

“No, Taylor, I don’t need a duck!” She said, exasperated.

“But do you want a duck?” Taylor asked, again.

“No.”

“Oh.” Taylor mumbled, disappointed, then sighed, “Dang. Goodbye Waddles,” sadly.

Oh fuck you , now she felt bad! 

“You named the fucking thing?”

“It waddles. And it’s adorable, in its own way. Of course I did.”

“Oh my g- just say you want to keep the duck and keep it!” She snapped.

“I want to keep the duck.” Taylor admitted, pouting.

“Do you want the dragon too?”

Taylor shuffled.

“Yeah. I really want the dragon too. Is it too much?” Taylor wondered.

“I… I dunno, you’re fucking rich, and I’m a biokinetic who can tweak them to need less care and be much less of a headache, so I don’t think so. A winged lizard and a duck ain’t that much for having pets.” She reasoned, focusing on finishing the note she was writing.

Taylor hummed. More quacking and flapping.

“Okay. I guess I’ll ask my mom when she’s done at the PRT. Okay, love you, talk later.”

She rolled her eyes, an embarrassingly wide smile forming on her face at the words.

'Love you', dropped so casually. It was foreign to her, and lovely and warm and fluffy and everything good in the world.

“Sure thing, dork.”

The call ended.

Then she went back to taking notes.





Several hours later, as Samantha was tidying up their apartment, the door slammed shut, audibly, a few feet away as she spread the washed carpet.

“Ethan! Can you get the laundry basket-!”

A sound, muffled, interrupted her.

She felt her body still, her eye developing a twitch.

“Did I just hear a quack?” She asked, forcefully.

“Whaaaaat, nooo. No that was uuuh my shoe, squeaking on the floor, you know.” Ethan tried, somewhere behind a wall or two.

She grit her teeth, throwing the door open, a slipper in her hand, glaring at her loveable idiot of a husband, and the fucking duck in his arms.

“ETHAN, THIS IS THE THIRD FUCKING TIME!” She snapped.

He squawked, putting the damn duck between them like a shield.

As if a willing accomplice, it spread its wings, flapping at her and kicking its feet.

“Okay, hear me out! We can just eat it! Dinner!” He chirped, pleased with himself.

That’s it.

She was going to skin him.

“Just- go put it back!” She half-yelled, high pitched and incredulous, wide eyed.

“Okay! Okay!” He rushed out, borderline cackling.

As the door shut behind him, she put a hand on her face, and groaned.

She couldn’t believe she was going to be adopting a kid with this man.

She hoped Lisa didn’t pick up on any of his hobbies when she was out of juvie and with them. God, that would be a nightmare. More of a nightmare than having a smug Thinker with them until she turned eighteen.

She had mixed feelings about that still, but whatever, not the time, she had to clean the house, and leave enough chores for Ethan when he got back.

It wasn’t like she had denied the suggestion when it came, from Piggot, who very passionately did not want a third cape girl shuffled off to Hannah’s mildly rebellious hands.

She was kind of panicking about it, actually, because she was also probably maybe pregnant.

Going from no kids to a pregnancy and a teenager was going to drive her mad or make her very happy. She’d find out eventually.

Maybe Hannah could give her and Ethan some advice…?

Now, chores.





Taylor settled back into the lobby with her new duck, Waddles.

Waddles was interesting in that he had an eternal, all-consuming hatred for all life, seemingly.

He was still trying to bite her fingers off half an hour later, even if she only pet him and held him.

The only way to pacify him was food, as she came to discover.

So, any time he got squirmy and nippy, she’d wiggle a cracker out of a pack she bought with her tentacle, and present it before him, after which he’d eat it, and sit and accept whatever she did to him until he wanted more, a minute or two later.

She could guess he was kind of trained like this by people and his interactions with them, nipping and chasing them around until they fed him, or something like that. She didn’t mind too much, so it was pretty alright by her.

Waddles was also incredibly adorable, despite the gluttonous beast hiding within.

He had the cutest little smooth, perfect orange beak, the smoothest feathers, and his webbed feet audibly slapped the floor with every step.

If one ignored the burning malice in his little eyes, which she did, he was an adorable pet.  

Waddles was a great addition to their family, and she loved him already.

She hoped her mom approved.





Hannah finished, and heard as she went down, that her kid had ‘gone off with Assault’ at some point.

Naturally, she expected something mildly mischievous to have occurred.

As the elevator doors opened, and she saw Taylor holding a small, incredibly angry looking duck on her lap, she realized that she was in fact, very wrong about the ‘mildly’ part.

Taylor bounced over to her the next moment, eyes sparkling, and after a quick, sideways hug that was pleasantly tight and full of love, leaned back and presented her with the duck, holding it like an oversized hamburger, a muffled squeal coming out of her throat.

“Mom, this is Waddles! Can I keep him? Pleaaase?” 

She looked down at the duck, apprehensive and wary and mildly baffled.

It glared back at her with the malice and rage of a thousand howling demons in its eyes, wings twitching as if it was itching to slap her.

She sighed, and rubbed at her face with a long, drawn out groan, right there in the lobby, feeling a headache coming on.

What's with her girls and birds?!

Notes:

MILD PROGRESSION THREADS!

FLUFF!!

CRACK!!! ALL THE CRACK!

DUCK THEFT!

MORE FEATHERY BASTARDS IN THE FAMILY!!!!1!

DEMONIC PRESENCE ADOPTED!

LISA ADOPTED TOO, JUST NOT BY HANNAH CUZ SHE DOESN'T FIT BUT SHE DESERVED BETTER THAN NOTHING ANYWAY!!

DARGOONSLAYRS EAT SHIT, IN A WEEK FROM NOW!!

Also just imagine Queen Administrator getting increasingly fucking annoyed with Taylor doing nothing only to start nudging her the second Taylor started jumping around with her power as the explanation for why Tay enjoyed that so much :D

i loved writing this chapter :D

keep dropping comments they motivate me and make me smile really hard

Love, cya

Chapter 63

Notes:

more feathery bastard shenanigans to wrap things up with Waddles, then next chappie we have a bit of actual development and interactions etc etc :D

Chapter Text

Parian looked down at the duck.

She tried to measure him again.

He bit the measuring tape, and held it in his beak this time, twisting and jerking his head around like a dog trying to mangle a sausage, wings flapping at her.

She let out a long, snarly sigh of frustration as she tried and failed to tug it back.

Ghoul gave her a sheepish smile, mask half-open to show the curve of her lips.

“Does he really need a little suit and sailor outfit?” She asked, teeth grit, trying in vain to yank the measuring tape out of the feral beast’s jaws.

How was this little piece of shit so damn strong? Did duck beaks have grip tape inside them or what?

Ghoul’s eyes widened like a kid learning that Santa wasn’t real, utterly devastated.

“But- but just imagine him in them. He’d be so cute… ” Ghoul whispered with hushed delight, pleading, bringing the duck up to almost her chin, ignoring its seeming tantrum, giving her the world’s biggest puppy dog eyes.

God damn it.

Saying no to Ghoul suddenly felt about as horrific as kicking a kitten at full force. So she couldn’t.

“Just- can you hold him down, somehow? I can’t do anything if he keeps being like this.” She huffed, relenting.

Ghoul’s eyes filled with excitement as she twisted about, humming to herself in thought. She pulled the duck back, and it took the measuring tape with it, giving her the stink eye as it tried in vain to rip the plastic strip apart with teeth it didn’t have.

She let the shitwad have it. Something was wrong with this damn bird.

Then Ghoul squished the duck against her own chest, digging around her pockets with her free hand.

The duck, of course, tried to slap Ghoul’s face and kick at her fingers, squirming all the while, but Ghoul held him tight, and after a couple seconds of it, it seemed to give up.

Parian stared.

Eventually, Ghoul revealed the solution with a proud ‘aha!’, digging out...

It was a pack of crackers. Oregano flavoured, specifically.

Ghoul wagged the bag in front of it, the crackers tumbling over each other audibly, and the duck, ‘ Waddles’, a name far too cute for this wrathful little bastard, paused in its mauling attempts to squint at the food.

After a moment of seemingly deliberating between food and violence, it chose food and let go of the measuring tape, jerking his head about to spit it out, then extended his neck to shove his entire head into the cracker bag, neck disappearing into it.

“Wha- no don’t just-” Ghoul yelped, trying to pull the bag away.

She grabbed her wrist, and pushed the bag towards the beastie. Or, tried to, anyway, but Ghoul got the idea and stopped.

“Don’t! Just keep him there so I can measure him!” She snapped, and Ghoul blinked, then nodded as Parian snapped the tape measure taught, and immediately surrounded the duck.

It flapped its wings at her, still trying to dig its head deeper into the bag.

Ghoul adjusted her grip until she had locked its wings into its side, holding it kind of like… a big burger, thumbs on the wings to keep him contained.

She quickly measured the angry little fucker, even as it tried to wiggle its wings out to slap at her.

Fifteen seconds later, she was done, and pulled back with a huff to note down the measurements.

“Waddles- don’t bite the bag- holy crap he really likes these. Mom, can you hold him so I can pry him out of the bag without tearing it?” Ghoul called out from behind her.

Parian felt her brow develop a twitch as she momentarily thought of a bag of dusty oregano crackers scattering everywhere in her work room.

I hate this stupid duck, she thought, and contained her frustration to be professional.

She did have to give it to Ghoul though, he would at least look cute in his little outfits. If he didn’t tear them to shreds first. Somehow.





Hannah tried to pick up Waddles, as her daughter extended him to her.

He immediately clamped his beak on the skin between her finger and thumb, clenching down and twisting.

She hissed, minutely.

“Ow.” She grumbled, twisting her hand out of its beak. It tried to follow. “Are you sure you want to keep him? He’s incredibly aggressive.” She noted, deftly dodging more pecks to hold him as her daughter did.

He still tried to twist his neck around to grab her, and succeeded in grabbing one of her knuckles, gnawing at it.

Aside from it feeling weird, it didn’t actually hurt there. He couldn’t pinch her skin.

Taylor blinked at her, then down at Waddles.

“Does it actually hurt?” Taylor asked, a tad concerned.

“Not really. It’s just… annoying. I guess. The opposite of relaxing.” She summarised.

That was one way of putting it.

Like, Waddles looked incredibly adorable, she’d give him that.

But dear god, the little thing was full of nothing but rage and spite.

Taylor pouted, visibly bummed out.

“Well, he’s going to get used to us eventually. He already figured out he can’t do anything at all to me, and he doesn’t even bother anymore. Look.” Taylor said, and put a finger in Waddle’s face.

After a second of glaring at it, he let go of Hannah’s finger, then chomped down on Taylor’s.

But there was no… rage in it, she supposed. No fire in it, it was like it was trying to test something. It was almost a defeated bite.

A moment later, it let go, and went back to trying to maul Hannah’s fingers with much increased vigour.

“See? Just don’t react too much and he’ll eventually give up. Uhm… or we could have Amy tone the aggression down. But I don’t know I… kind of like it?” Taylor mumbled sheepishly, using a fingertip to stroke his head.

Strangely enough, he allowed it, even if his eyes narrowed dangerously.

“It gives him a lot of unique personality, I guess. It’s not just any duck, it’s Waddles. The duck that wants to commit untold atrocities to the world but can’t do anything because he’s just a duck, so he settles for being angry at everything with a pulse.” Taylor said, somehow smiling despite the accurate message of how this little guy was not fit to be a pet.

Waddles let go of her hand, then bit the hanging seatbelt, jerking his head about.

“And… without a pulse, I guess.” Taylor said, brows high.

She stared at him, unamused.

“He’s really not very bright, is he?” She hummed, annoyed, staring down at it, adjusting her grip.

He still kept squirming! It was so annoying!

The things she did for her g- her daughter. Singular. She kept slipping lately.

She sighed, and tugged him away from the belt.

His neck elongated to stay attached.

“How do you even get a duck to be like this?” She asked, incredulous. “Did they feed him rage steroids every day? What the hell?”

Taylor chuckled.

“Beats me. But it’s kinda cute. Okay so… you’ve got him?” Taylor asked, fidgeting.

She nodded, and grabbed his beak, gently prying him off the seatbelt.

He complied, then bit her finger, then immediately let go and swung down to bite her scarf, latching on again.

She gave up with a long sigh, letting him wrap his head up in the fabric, defeated.

“Alright. Uhm, let’s go see how he acts with Shithead.” Taylor said.

She complied, and after a lot of shuffling to keep anonymity and some measure of stealth for their secret identities, they rushed out of their parking spot and up to their apartment.

The door shut behind them, and Amy glanced up from a stack of notebooks she was busy with, raising her brows.

“Another avian bastard. Give him here.” Amy said dryly, skipping the hellos, and after kicking her shoes off, Hannah obliged, walking past the coffee table and a seemingly zonked out Shithead that was staring at the ceiling from the floor.

“Be careful, he bites. A lot! ” Taylor called out.

“What she said.” She added, shuffling his lower body into Amy’s arms while he kept biting her scarf.

“Yeah, I figured.” Amy grumbled, eyeing his jerking head as he tried to ruin her scarf.

Waddles then went limp as a corpse, and Amy pulled him off of her and bundled him up in her lap, squinting at nothing.

“Wow. Fucking miracle this asshole’s even alive.” Amy mumbled, brows raising.

“What? Why?” Taylor asked, quickly, concerned, zipping over to Amy’s free side to worriedly hover over both of them.

Amy shrugged.

Tons of things. For starters, his digestive tract is practically nothing but parasites. He’s also malnourished with a large stomach, which means he eats shitloads and it all goes to them. They’ve gone up to his heart, almost. He’s also got a ton of fractures in his right wing bones and is just in general kind of a runt. People probably kicked him around, judging by the fracture pattern. Unless he somehow ran side-first into a metal pole and broke his wing that way.”

Taylor’s eyes widened.

“What kinda person kicks a duck?” Taylor asked, horrified, wide eyed.

Amy shrugged, seemingly much more desensitised to terrible people than her daughter was.

“Assholes, unmedicated insane people, and junkies. Anyways… he’s an adult, but he’s pretty small. He’s also got a pretty severe respiratory infection, slight heart inflammation, weirdly fragile joints... He has old scars of a tick infestation and tons of torn out feathers, but he looks pretty good right now so he’s probably gotten real good at pecking those out of his back. Don’t see any alive.” Amy summarised.

Taylor pursed her lips, lowering a hand to pet him.

“What about his aggression? Is that normal?” Taylor asked, scritching his head as he lay limp.

Amy squinted, then went silent for a solid thirty seconds, before letting out a sharp, annoyed sigh.

“Honestly, no clue. His glands seem fine, he’s not overproducing rage hormones or anything, even if they’re there. He’s just an angry asshole is my guess. Or he might have some brain issue, but I have no idea, he’s a completely different animal and I don’t have a baseline to work with. Most likely it’s just mental. He probably got bullied for being the runt all the time by his fellow ducks.” Amy started.

“Then he got kicked around like a volleyball by some dickheads, and he probably just skipped the ‘traumatized’ part to get straight to the ‘murderous rage’ part. So he most likely sees the world in terms of dominance. He probably wants to fight all of you so you don’t try to assert dominance or something. Take this with a grain of salt of course, I don’t know jack shit about animals beyond the basics, but animals are really stupid and simple, once you know a couple you know most of them.” Amy hummed, almost talking to herself.

Taylor’s eyes widened, staring at Waddles in a new light as she smoothed down his ruffled feathers.

“Oh yeah, in the park, he was alone and isolated from the rest of the flock. Huh… Kindred spirits, little man? Bullied runts, kinda antisocial… And we even both bit my mom.” Taylor hummed, amused.

She snorted in surprised amusement, covering her mouth, brows raised.

Wow, it’s like that, huh?” She teased, mock-offended.

Taylor curled her lips into a smug, adorable curve.

“Yep. And you’re still my favourite flavour.” Taylor said, still petting Waddles’ head.

Amy’s face scrunched up in a tight grimace.

“Eugh. Don’t say it like that .” Amy said, viscerally disgusted. “Online comments are getting to me.” 

It took her a moment to get it, before she rolled her eyes, and very gently tapped her knuckles on Amy’s head.

“Mind out of the gutter, sweetie. Ignore online weirdos.” She reprimanded.

She had enough of those comments from Carol, thank you. Taylor would grow out of it with time and some healing of the mind. She did not want to know what the internet thought of Taylor’s insistence to hang onto her at every available moment.

Taylor paused, expression going neutral to stare at her, then slowly blink.

Amy paused, her head still downturned, but suddenly stiff.

She blinked down at Amy, then Taylor, confused.

It took her another three mute seconds to realize she called Amy ‘sweetie’, and she cringed, just a little.

She mentally groaned as she blinked back at Taylor’s neutral, weirdly non-expectant face.

“Er, force of habit, sorry.” She apologised, putting a hand on Amy’s shoulder. “Unless it's fine with you?” She tried, perhaps a little too optimistically.

That was apparently the wrong thing to say, as Amy took a deep, sharp inhale, and got even stiffer.

Before she could wonder if that was a ‘overwhelmed positively’ or ‘that was so weird that I don’t know what to say or do’ kind of Amy Freeze™, the girl took a sudden breath, cleared her throat loudly, fist at her throat, ducking her head down further.

“N-no problem. Sorry too, for the- random weird comment. Just- bad mental image. Uhm, I’m- I don’t mind. Call me what you- want?” Amy fumbled a bit, nervous, seemingly, trying to pass the ball back to her.

Oh… she didn’t say no?

Amy didn’t say no!

It began to creep into her mind that maybe Amy wasn’t that opposed to… Hannah’s mildly idiotic desire to adopt her?

Taylor shuddered a little.

“Right. Anyway! Moving on!” Taylor tried, obviously a little uncomfortable with the accidental twist of the conversation from before. “Is he good now?”

Amy glanced up, lost.

“Hm? Oh-! Yeah yeah, he’s fine. Fixed him to be a little cleaner too, so no duck poop in here either, same deal as Shithead. Hold him first, I don’t want him to bite me.”

Taylor did as asked, picking him up.

Amy put her finger on his back.

Then took it back, with some air of normalcy and confidence restored.

Waddles moved a bit, then slowly raised his head, adopting his usual proud, puffed up stance.

“So… how do we make him not hate everything?” Taylor asked.

Amy scratched her chin, pulling her lips sideways to squint at the duck as it started biting at Taylor’s sleeve, twisting around like it could tear it somehow.

“Uhhh… I dunno?” Amy mumbled. “I mean, getting kicked around like a football probably didn’t help his opinion of anything, so just… treat him well, don’t back down so he doesn’t get it in his head that bullying you guys works, but also don’t bully him in return…. and he should chill out eventually. The main problem is how he’s going to react to Shithead. No offence but if he tries to kill my test subject I’m taking his beak priviledges away.” Amy said, giving Waddles’ the kind of eerie stare that a surgeon might give a dead frog on the dissection table.

Taylor gasped in horror, shielding Waddles’ head with her hand as she clutched him to her chest, ignoring his squirming attempt to tear her hoodie’s sleeve off, to no success.

“Well, put him on the floor and let’s see.” Amy said, pointing over at Shithead, who was still staring up at the ceiling, sitting limp on the floor.

Taylor hesitated for a moment, then walked over, and very gently and cautiously pried Waddles’ beak off her sleeve, putting him down in front of Shithead.

Immediately, he let out a loud quack, puffing himself up and opening his wings as he charged Shithead.

Taylor’s eyes widened as she quickly dove down to grab him.

“Wait!” Amy snapped, and Taylor paused mid-grab to blink at her, then observe as Shithead finally took her eyes off the ceiling to stare at Waddles.

Waddles got in range to fight, wings at full spread, eyes full of hatred-

And then he stopped, tilting his head, half-flapping as he continued to quack in Shithead’s face.

Shithead did not react in the slightest, just staring at him.

“Uh…?” Taylor mumbled, confused.

Amy snorted, snickering behind her hand.

Waddles kept posturing, but he just started looking… a little lost, for a lack of a proper way to put it.

“Why isn’t he… you know?” She asked Amy, gesturing to him.

Amy cleared her throat, suppressed her giggles, and grinned.

“He’s just confused because she’s not reacting at all. In nature, things only don’t react if they’re so above you they don’t consider you a threat, or because they want you to get closer so they can eat you, like ambush predators et cetera.”

Taylor let out a baffled stutter.

“Whu- but, we’re huge. We’re people. Why is he not afraid of us but won’t attack Shithead? She’s about his size.”

“Taylor, imagine you went up to someone at three AM and tried to intimidate them into giving you their money, red eyes and tentacles all out, but they just turned around and stared at you with that dollar store thousand yard soulless skinwalker stare. Would you not be a little creeped out and hesitant?” Amy reasoned, half-laughing.

Taylor opened her mouth, stared at Waddles’ confused, hesitant flapping as he tried to measure up to Shithead, then shrugged in defeat.

“I- I guess? What the hell is a dollar store skinwalker stare?” Taylor asked.

Amy shook her head.

“Uncultured swine. I’ll send it to you later.”

“Is it another one of those completely incomprehensible memes?” Taylor asked, suspicious.

“Yep.”

“Your humour sucks.”

“I don’t care.” Amy shrugged, and Taylor sighed and turned her attention back at the avian duo.

Waddles then hissed at Shithead like a furious anaconda. It was so loud.

Taylor stared.

Hannah stared.

Amy stared.

“Can ducks hiss?” Taylor asked, intensely serious.

“Please tell me you didn’t adopt an actual demon…” She muttered, rubbing her temples in befuddlement as she stared at Waddles.

Amy stared, then scratched her head.

“I- I think they can hiss? They have the equipment for it, and it makes sense in nature.”

“Oh thank god.” She sighed in relief.

The standoff continued, because Waddles refused to back down, and Shithead could not give the slightest of a damn about his existence.

Eventually, the crisp sound of western standoff music started playing from Amy’s phone, a highly amused grin on her face.

She huffed with laughter.

Taylor was crouched next to Waddles, pouting and poking at him to get him to stop hyper fixating on Shithead. She pet his head with a finger.

He briefly turned to peck her hand, then immediately turned back around to walk in circles around Shithead, wings flared.

Shithead didn’t even bother tracking him with her head half the time, which only seemed to add to his befuddlement.

The standoff music got to its crescendo, almost four minutes in, and just when it was starting to get ridiculous.

Waddles finally made the first move, moving in behind Shithead as she stared off into a window, reeling his neck back to strike, almost an ambush.

He went to peck her.

Taylor caught his beak a centimetre off Shithead’s scruff, then quickly scooped him up and got up as he started throwing a tantrum, flapping his wings and trying to free himself.

“No. Bad Waddles. You’re sentenced to ceaseless affection.” Taylor scolded, and went to flop down on the couch, continuing to lovingly pet him as he tried to maul her.

Truly, the perfect owner for something like Waddles.

“Wanna watch TV now?” Amy asked them, glancing from her to Taylor.

She smiled, and walked around to sit between the girls, one hand over each of their shoulders.

“You girls pick.”

Amy took the laptop off the table, quickly pulling up a long list of files.

Somehow, the ceaseless quacking, flapping, squirming and biting going on to her left became increasingly funny the more they ignored it.

It was hard to focus on the movie when every couple seconds, a fluffed up wing shot into her peripheral vision, interlaced with short, sharp hissing.

Taylor’s patience was also just adding so many layers of stupidity to the situation that she was having a hard time not laughing. It was the ‘I don’t care how much you hate me I’m still gonna love you’ kind of situation that would be terrible if it wasn’t directed at the world’s most hateful duck. 

By the end of the movie, Waddles was limp and panting, defeatedly accepting Taylor's affectionate pets and strokes.

Eventually, it was time for Taylor's therapist appointment, which Amy offered to come to for moral support but was denied on behalf of watching Waddles, just in case, and after they got ready, they waved goodbye to Amy, and went off, Taylor dragging her feet the whole way there.

At least she accepted to go. That was enough in Hannah's eyes.

Chapter 64

Notes:

am happ

but tired

Edit: oh and slight warning cuz Amy uses the "r-word" for people who are sensitive to it, because she's Amy. :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

She had to wait for a bit for the other… ‘patient’ to finish their appointment.

So they sat on a couch outside the little actual therapy room or whatever it was called.

Having to wait like this just reinforced the strange feeling she had, like she was some kind of component in a factory assembly line, with the end goal being the doctor’s wallet being adequately padded.

It was an emotion both degrading and frustrating.

She knew they had to make a living too, of course, so she couldn’t really be that upset about any of it, but it wasn’t helpful to her cynicism about the situation.

The only good thing about this was that her mom was here, and she got to sit on her lap and hug her on the waiting couch to hide away from the world inside her collar, her mom’s nails gently scratching up and down her back through her shirt.

In some way, she didn’t want to go inside because she was afraid that learning how to be independent would make her love her mom less, spend less time with her, et cetera.

She was afraid that the doctor would somehow twist her brain back the right way and she’d go back to being a miserable wet rug of a person, never having fun and always being serious and always lonely and passively depressed, in a way. She didn’t like her old self.

She didn’t want to go back to being that person, before she broke and something in her reverted to some odd place of comfort in her distant past.

But.

She could also acknowledge that going from joyful to horribly depressed whenever her mom wasn’t around was absurd, needlessly taxing on her mom, because she’d have to be around her all the time, and a huge barrier to pretty much everything she might want to do, but her mom wouldn’t.

Like jumping around on rooftops, for example. A newfound, very intense enjoyment of hers. She couldn’t exactly carry her mom around like a backpack, that didn’t seem safe, comfortable, or sane for anyone involved.

So, with… a lot of reluctance, she had to admit that she was here for a few very specific things and nothing else.

One, try and fix her tendency to go down steep spirals of negative thoughts that turned a mild inconvenience into a soul-crushing self-bashing session about how worthless she was until she started getting the urge to kill herself. Like when she’d been tackled by Amy the second time they met and she made a mess out of the kitchen.

Objectively, a minor thing, but she had been well on her way to wanting to curl up into a miserable ball and wish for death before her mom cut the spiral short with a hug.

Two, try and somehow force herself to normalise and accept not being around her mom all the time. Just- most of the time.

Three, try and… somehow solve that damn paradox, that little riddle, of how the hell her mom could be wrong according to herself, that Truth ‘thought exercise’ that had been proposed, without somehow making her mind crumple into an insecure, sobbing ball of abandonment trauma. And without making her entire reality and worldview collapse and crush her.

Because… yes, she could admit that she was a little too reliant on her mom to… keep breathing, pretty much. She practically worshipped her, and while she refused to believe that that was a bad thing, it was… a little too intense. Maybe. According to her mom.

Carol’s stupid comments and Amy’s grossed out reaction to a verbal slip-up earlier, only added to her decision, because they kept nagging at her. Little weird, annoying thoughts that wouldn’t leave.

Was being so incredibly touchy and clingy with her mom weird...?

Objectively… p-probably? Yeah, probably. But she didn’t want to care. But now she did, because she didn’t want to be weird, neither to her mom or Amy. The rest of the world didn’t matter, but still, two people was plenty.

So… number three on the list was to maybe make Hannah being around her less than 95% of the reason she wanted to keep living, and figuring out what a ‘normal-ish’ mom-daughter distance was to have before she made people think her mom was a weird predator. Again.

Damn Carol.

If cuddling her mom wasn’t normal though, she’d be weird, fuck it. She refused to give that up.

As for the fourth goal out of her therapy… she really was a little too nonchalant and… non-repulsed to the idea of killing people. In isolation, it was just words, but in every imaginative scenario she cooked up in her mind, the immediate response to rude, aggressive, or dangerous behaviour towards the few people she cared about was ‘ murder immediately, eat or hide the body without inconveniencing anyone involved, forget about it twenty minutes later’. Just… zero hesitation or conflict in her mind.

Objectively, she knew it was immoral, over the top, and unnecessary, which was what kept her from doing it, as well as the consequences, but that seemed like… almost psychopathic behaviour, right? Or sociopathic? She wasn’t sure of the distinction yet.

Which… that whole problem was probably her power, honestly. Amy talked about how powers worked a lot, during dinners and breakfast. And it made absolutely perfect sense that her power progressively turned off her inner response to murder and violence. Some kind of self-preservation response to stop her trying to starve herself to death for two months, maybe, or rather, an attempt to stop her from trying that again.

Considering the entire reason she tried to starve to death was her absolute horror at the idea of killing someone to eat them, it made sense that her power adapted. Her power was themed around predation and adaptation according to Amy, so that also added credence.

Or… maybe she just felt so strongly about the few people she loved, that she did not have any sympathy or love to spare for anyone else, because Amy and Hannah were eating all that up. That made sense! Kind of.

But she could at least try and see if it was fixable, or just an aspect of her power.

Five… well her mom suggested anxiety management of some kind.

And that was it.

Anything else, she’d steer clear of, because it wasn’t a problem. Loving her mom a lot was not a problem, anyone who said so was an enemy who wanted her life to suck and should probably just crawl into a hole and die before she helped them along with that task.

…Except Amy, since she got a pass because she was just a dummy sometimes, and didn’t understand Hannah’s greatness.

Eventually, she heard the current client walk out through the separator, and the door shut across the home-like office space.

She sighed, and straightened, pulling back.

“They’re done.” She mumbled.

“Good luck sweetie.” Her mom whispered, hushed, soft and supportive, cupping her cheek and rubbing her shoulder with her other hand, smiling.

She nodded, and got up with a small awkward wave, walking around the separator thingie to walk across the small hall, into the office room.

It was nothing special, like in the movies. No weirdly lavish large chairs for her to lie down on or walls lined with countless unread books. It was just a simple office with a comfy armchair before the desk.

Not exactly what she expected.

As the threshold of the door went past her, she saw the therapist to her left on his desk, and she had to pause in surprise.

The therapist was a man. Stubble lined his chin, while kind, symmetrical features quirked into a smile as he glanced at her, glasses low on his nose.

He looked to be at the edge of that age where grey hair began to pop up.

Being a man was not a bad thing or all that strange, well, obviously, but what surprised her was that it hadn’t been mentioned by her mom, and additionally, she instantly felt much more at ease that her therapist was a man.

She wasn’t sure why, but she felt less… on edge?

That was by far the more surprising thing, and it made little sense to her.

“Hello. Have a seat, if you want?” He suggested, and she stared for a moment, before nodding, and walking in, closing the door behind her.

From there, it was… honestly more of an introductory meeting than anything. She explained why she was here, what she thought her problems were, and mostly steered clear of power talk to discuss what she hoped to get out of therapy.

He mostly introduced himself and gave a general outline of how he did things, on his end.

His name was Michael Hunter, which was honestly a pretty badass name for someone who was just a therapist, and his methods were… odd to her, but probably standard.

Mostly thought exercises, journaling, a LOT of work on trying to figure out patterns, and some… rather, uhm, cringeworthy suggestions that made sense but were kind of embarrassing. Who stuck messages directed to themselves on paper bits on their fridge? That was weird, no?

He was also… a pretty personable guy. He even told her how he became a psychologist because as a kid he was mocked with his name being shortened to ‘Mike Hunt’, which, when said quickly, sounded like ‘my cunt’, which was crass and gross, and he got curious as to what motivated the behaviours of bullying, which led to this.

Eventually, the first meeting was over, without too much being said, out of the gate. He didn’t even know her cape ‘identity’ yet. Didn’t have to, if she didn’t want him to.

As she hugged her mom and walked downstairs with her, silently reflecting on the short visit, Hannah poked her cheek.

She turned, tilting her head.

“So? What do you think?” Her mom asked, tentative.

She looked back down on the steps they were going down, pursing her lips.

“I… honestly, it… wasn’t that bad. I kinda like him. But then again, we didn’t really talk about anything deep or anything all that useful, it was pretty much just introductions.”

Hannah rubbed her shoulder, humming.

“But it was alright? You don’t mind too much to come back?”

After a few mute seconds of walking down the steps, she nodded.

“Yeah. I think I don’t. I was surprised that it was a guy. I’m not sure why, but that helped me relax, a lot.” She mused, still confused about that.

Her mom hummed thoughtfully, putting her lips at rest on the crown of her head, prompting a smile to bloom on her face.

“Maybe it was because you don’t trust young women with information? Due to the ‘Trio’ always using whatever you once told Emma against you? Trauma and all that.” Her mom suggested, like it was simple and easy, and she paused mid-step, almost making her mom stumble, if she wasn’t holding onto her.

That…

Why did that make sense? It pissed her off that it made sense. Was she still this stuck up about that damn period of her life!? It was so… long ago…….

Wait, no, it wasn’t. It had been a mere- six or seven months ago. It wasn’t ages untold, like how distant they felt. Damn it. That mental dissonance felt like her brain was tripping over its own feet.

“That… is probably true. You’re so smart.” She hushed, impressed and a little frustrated too.

They resumed their walk back, and rode back home.





Everything was normal, as they got back. Mostly.

Waddles was in the corner, sitting on his belly with his head pulled back into the shadows formed by the window above him, glaring at Amy like she cursed his bloodline, shadows sharp and deep around his form like some cartoonish villain.

Shithead was now an eye-searingly bright, glossy green, which was quite the change from purple, and was being entertained by the TV, pecking at the glass and anything that moved in it, still droopy with depression, seemingly.  

And Amy had covered their coffee table with…

“Did you… go shopping?” Hannah asked as she pulled her shoes off, barely audible over the humming whirr of the little heater that Amy had by her side. One they didn’t have before.

Amy kept staring at a little meat cube she was holding for a moment, before blinking and glancing at them.

“Uh, yeah. You lived like a bachelor hermit but there’s three people here now, we had shortages. And I got a little space heater I’m gonna shove under the foot of my blanket so I don’t die of frostbite at night. And I needed lab equipment.” Amy finished, gesturing to the various petri dishes, acrylic tanks, and countless gauges and little tools sprawled around the coffee table. “I also got rid of a lot of side projects to make room for all this crap, I’ll shove it in the corner in a pile, please don’t touch it.”

She pulled her shoes off, and pouted at Amy.

“Space heater? Really? What, am I not warm enough?”

Amy glanced at her, a mild blush on her face mixing with a confused expression.

“I- well you are, but- wait, so is that going to be a thing now? Sleeping together?” Amy asked, tone somewhere between flustered and hopeful, the latter badly concealed.

She paused, and glanced at her mom.

There was… something like mild hope and approval in those microexpressions, but it was hard to be sure.

“...We should get a queen sized so we can all sleep in the same bed, this sucks.” She huffed, scrunching up her nose in annoyance.

“What, not willing to compromise?” Hannah laughed, surprised and bright, making way for the couch.

She shook her head, heading to the kitchen to make some tea. 

“Nope. Never. I wanna cuddle both of you. I have the limbs and tentacles for it.” She declared, opening a cupboard and trying to dig out the mess of teabags that Amy had shoved somewhere in the chaos.

“I mean Hannah literally doesn’t need to sleep, you’re just using her like a teddy bear plushie so you can fall asleep, right?” Amy asked.

“Yep. It’s not like she minds though.” She hummed, pulling out a small bag of chamomile.

A lot of herb-like teas seemed to be accepted by her power, but fruit ones tended to make her feel strange. Which was odd, but she gave up trying to figure out her power. Like why was there an exception for coffee of all things? Did her power like it and choose to give that one a pass?

“So just… use me? ” Amy asked, like it was self-evident. “Hannah can go off and shoot people at night, and you can be my heater without making her waste like an hour or two staring at the ceiling.” Amy suggested, making…

A very valid point, actually.

She turned, bag of tea in hand, and blinked at the couch’s occupants, silently thinking about it.

It was… not a bad idea, not at all. She didn’t like it, of course she didn’t, but it was… practical, it would free up the couch for Missy later… and she could see the silent approval in Hannah’s face as she turned to thoughtfully examine Amy. Which also made sense. Her mom wanted her to be independent. For some reason. Not that Hannah needed a reason for anything, but still.

She pursed her lips.

“It’s…” She took a deep, deep breath, then sighed it out, more than a little resigned. “Yeah, it’s a good idea. But I’m getting my cuddles in one way or the other.” She said, pointing a finger at her mom in determination, narrowing her eyes.

Hannah chuckled, and turned sideways on the couch, laying down with her legs curled in to not bother Amy.

“So… is that a yes? And if so… what, do we sleep on the couch from now on?” Amy asked, a little wary and surprised now.

“What? No. We take the bed.” She replied. “And yeah, it’s a yes. So… return the heater.” She added, scrunching her nose in annoyance. “The sound is really annoying.” She growled, rubbing at her ears, now even more annoyed at it because she was paying attention to said sound.

Amy nodded, jerkily, and immediately reached over to turn it off.

“Uh. Right, obviously. If Hannah doesn’t mind us… taking the bed.” Amy murmured.

She huffed through her nose, amused.

“What’re you lookin’ so nervous for? Getting cold feet?”

“Yes.” Amy deadpanned. “My feet are cold and you’re really grabby when you sleep so now I’m wondering if it’s a bad idea. And I’m not nervous.”

She paused.

“What, did I accidentally grope you in my sleep or something?” She asked, curious.

Amy blinked up at her, confused.

“What, no, you just squeeze like hell when I make the slightest movement, which is all the time because I move in my sleep. Takes some getting used to.” Amy shrugged.

“Are you backing out or not? And here I was thinking you were sneakily trying to beg for cuddles.” She pouted, leaning on the counter with her hip.

Amy’s face reddened further, her head ducking down to stare at the meat cube she was fiddling with.

“No I wasn’t, shut up.” Amy grumbled. “And I’m not backing out. I ain’t bitch made.”

She debated teasing Amy for very obviously trying to sneakily ask for more cuddles, but decided to have mercy, and just make her tea with a hum of acknowledgement.

She felt a stare at the back of her head, and turned to glance back.

Her mom was staring at her in surprised, happy astonishment.

She stared back for a moment, before giving a weak smile back.

Hannah was probably not expecting this to go any further than banter, but the reaction she gave sealed the deal for Taylor. She wanted Taylor to sleep with Amy instead of her, because it made far more sense than the alternative.

She’d still get her cuddles in with her mom though, that was non-negotiable and she meant it, damnit!





“So… how do you feel about a vacation?” Hannah started, squirming under her on the couch while she got comfy.

“From what?” Amy scoffed. “We’re pretty much doing anything we want, this is a vacation.”

She grunted into Hannah’s shoulder. In agreement.

Hannah hummed.

“Well, it’s more of a mission in Canada that requires me and Taylor to be present, and we’ll have to drive or fly there. A road trip sounds fun though, no?”

She nodded, then paused, and pulled away, blinking at her mom in complete confusion.

“I- what? Mission?”

Hannah nodded, booping her nose with a finger while beaming up at her, hair sprawled around the couch’s armrest, brown eyes gleaming golden, honey hazel from the ceiling light above, and her mom was so damn pretty! It was so unfair! She wanted to look like her!

Wait, right, mission. What mission?

“Armsmaster wants our help to capture the Dragonslayers, and it’s super secret and pretty illegal, but it would really help with Dragon’s… situation. He’s trying to help her.” Hannah said, summarising, seemingly.

She tilted her head, squinting down at her mom.

The ‘you know’ look Hannah gave her was what finally clued her in and let her connect the dots, and her eyes widened with a big gasp, excitement filling her.

“Wait, he can do that?” She hushed, wide-eyed. “Oh my god yes! Let’s go. Right now!” She rushed, then made to get up, and then paused because no crap they weren’t leaving right now, they hadn’t even begun to pack. “Or, tomorrow, I guess?”

“Okay can you two tell me what the actual fuck you’re talking about?” Amy asked, unamused, still fiddling with one of her experiment cubes, and she turned her head to look at her, opening her mouth.

Hannah put a hand on her thigh, and squeezed.

She closed her mouth.

“Amy, sweet- ehm, er, I mean-” Hannah fumbled, all of a sudden, then groaned, in seeming resignation, facepalming. “Whyyy...”

Both she and Amy stared at her, then glanced at each other. She, with confusion, and Amy with flustered… joy-embarassment-wariness of some kind.

Odd…?

“Long story short, Dragon has a secret that she only told me and Taylor about and we need to call her to ask if we can divulge it to you and we haven’t done that yet.” Hannah rushed out in one breath.

Amy’s brows furrowed.

“So just- fucking call her? You have her number, right?” Amy mumbled, then reached for Hannah’s phone.

Hannah opened her mouth, then paused, before closing it with a thoughtful look.

“Yeah, sure. Call her.” Hannah decided quickly.

Amy fiddled with Hannah’s phone for a bit.

Hannah squirmed.

“Bug, you’re pretty heavy and you’re putting all your weight on my stomach.” Hannah whispered, strained, tapping her thigh.

“Oh!” She exclaimed, and instead of getting off, shifted from straddling her mom to laying on her from legs to chest, wiggling into place, and began to purr, breathing in deep against her neck, where people’s scents seemed to be the strongest.

Hannah giggled into her hair, scratching her back in such a perfect way she felt like a puddle of relaxed goo immediately.

A calling sound began to humm, coming from the speaker of Amy’s phone.

Three beeps in, the call clicked.

“Hannah? Everything alright?” Dragon asked quickly.

“Uh, hey Dragon. It’s… me, Amy Dallon?” Amy awkwardly started.

“Oh! Hi Amy! Unfortunately I’m in a bit of a pickle right now so if you could be brief and to the point I’d appreciate it. Doing a US cult investigation right now, I need to be done tomorrow.” Dragon rushed out, and Amy’s eyes widened.

“Oh! Uuh-” Amy fumbled.

“Give her here.” Hannah called, extending a hand.

Amy went to lean all the way over to them.

Taylor just grew a tentacle, grabbed the phone, and dropped it onto Hannah’s hand, receiving a quick kiss to her hair for it.

Hannah tapped off the speaker mode, and put the phone on her collarbone.

“Hey, Dragon? We need to know if you give us permission to tell Amy about your secret. It’s kind of urgent and important-ish but I can’t tell you why.”

“Oh. Oh. Uhm, do you trust her to keep quiet? This isn’t some small thing. And I don’t think she needs to know, no matter what’s going on.” Dragon said, obviously hesitant.

Hannah glanced at Amy.

“Yeah, I trust her.”

Amy smiled, seemingly reflexively, an innocent… cute thing, almost, before suppressing it into a wriggly half-smirk.

What a dork. And an ass. Still cute though.

“Alright, then I’ll trust you, even if I don’t trust her too much. Nothing against her, but obviously, I don’t know the girl too well. Use your judgement. Is that all?” Dragon asked.

“Yeah that’s all.” Hannah said.

“Alright, gotta go.” Dragon replied.

“Good luck Dragon.” Hannah signed off, and ended the call, before turning to Amy, and just… saying it.

“So, Dragon’s an AI with a ton of restrictions by her dead Tinker creator, which essentially make her a Mastered slave of the government, and we’re going to help Armsmaster try and get rid of those, but Dragon can’t know what we’re doing because she’s programmed to fight anyone trying to free her.” Hannah said in practically one breath.

Amy stared, blinked, then went through a half-dozen expressions over a few seconds, before turning to stare at the ceiling, brows furrowed.

“So… wait, does she even have powers?” Amy asked.

“Yep. She Triggered and everything.” She replied.

Amy put her hands on her forehead.

“You’re fucking shitting me. Artificial life can trigger. Wow. People are going to have so much less ammo for the ‘androids aren’t real people’ arguments in a century or two, god damn.” Amy said, awed. “Android-human race relations are going to go crazy.”

Hannah burst out into a belly laugh.

“That’s- That’s what you thought of? Taylor started talking about littering and bus fares and you start t-talking about a-a-androids-” Hannah forced out, before bursting out into high pitched laughter. “Y-you t-two are so f-fuhauaha-!”

Amy started snickering too, and she couldn’t help herself with how contagious the laughter was, she started giggling too.

Eventually, the laughter subsided, a couple minutes later, and the previous topic of conversation seemed to bubble back up.

“So… incredible revelations about artificial life aside… a road trip to Canada, huh?” Amy hummed, pursing her lips. “I’ve never left Brockton with my family. Old family.” Amy corrected, off-hand, but in a weird tone, like she was… trying to insinuate or nudge them into something.

Taylor paused, turning to stare at Amy.

“Hnm. I don’t think Taylor has either, right bug?”

She nodded with a soft purr, shifting and tugging her mom’s hands to focus on the good spots to scratch, which her mom indulged, pushing a stray, developing thought away.

“Huh. You say it’ll take you a week to come back?” Amy asked.

That wording was... weird?

“We need to be there in a week, then it’s a one day drive back, since I don’t need to sleep and you can nap in the car if you don’t mind too much. Or… why make it back so quick?” Hannah asked, a grin growing on her face. “We could go out camping. Visit some beautiful places… Or maybe just check around tourist destinations. Canada has some decent ones.”

Amy slowly smiled, a precious, genuine thing.

“Huh. That sounds like it would be fun. My only experience with it has been a terrible trip with my family and Vidtube videos about it which were really cosy, so I can’t really add much here.” Amy hummed, an adorably pure smile forming on her face.

“Oh I’d love to teach you two about survival stuff. It’s not useful whatsoever to ANY of us, but it’s fun to do things traditionally and add some challenge to it. See how people survived in ye olde days.” Hannah half-chuckled.

“Us two?” Amy asked, then blinked at Hannah rapidly. “Wait, you want me to come with you?” Amy quickly added, for some unfathomable reason still surprised about it.

A tentacle formed out of her back, then gently bopped Amy on the head who responded with a surprised ‘ow’.

“No shit, dumbass.” She mumbled, turning her head to give her a wide smile. "Why do you think we just called Dragon? Because you got curious?"

“Taylor, language. Amy, stop corrupting her.” Hannah scolded, gently, half-amused.

“I refuse.” Amy sniffed, playfully, grinning ear to ear. 

Waddles continued to attack their bedroom door in the background, which she continued to ignore until he gassed himself out.

She chuckled.

“So, you wanna come?” She asked.

Amy turned to her, eyes a tad misty and smiling from ear to ear, close-lipped.

“I’d love to.” Amy breathed out, soft and delighted and a little high pitched, hands clasped at her lap, nervously kneading each other.

“And we’d love to have you.” Hannah sweetly added, then gasped. “Oh and you could get so much bio stuff to work with and experiment. We could grab some worms, maybe mushrooms… moss and beetles…” Hannah went on, and Amy visibly seemed to sit straighter, eyes twinkling with excitement.

“Holy fuck you’re right. A whole forest to molest! And shove into our fridge!” Amy gushed.

She burst out laughing.

“Don’t word it like that whahahahaht the fuahahaack-” She choked, cough-laughing. “Y-haghahah- serial killer sounding dumhahah-”

“Shush, dweeb.” Amy mumbled, blushing, but still grinning. Then a thoughtful expression crossed her face as Taylor’s laughter slowly passed, only giggling, coughing little aftershocks still assaulting her.

“What about Shithead’s stupid ass and the snake-necked bird demon trying to kill your door right now?” Amy asked, and as if on cue, a particularly displeased sounding ‘quack’ came through the door, muffled, before the sound of beak on wood continued.

“We could put Missy to take care of them for a week or something. It’d give her a week to get used to this place, see how she feels about living away from her home. Homes. And parents. See if she has any second thoughts.” Hannah pointed out. “We’d have to gather everything though because they’d have to eat and poop normally, and it’d be pretty gross, no?”

Amy hummed.

“Nah, I could just knock them out and put their bodies into complete hibernation mode. They might wander about a bit to drink water, which we can get those hamster ball-point water bottles for, but they’d go crash right back to sleep.”

“Neat.” She said, clearing her throat. “Shopping and set-up tomorrow, then leaving at night?”

Amy stopped, thinking for a moment.

“Uhm, if we leave for like a week or ten days or something, I’d like to get another hospital visit off right before, just to clear the backlog a bit. And you’d both have to check if you can clear your hours at work, right?”

Oh. Right, shit. Dog shelter.

Hannah waved that off with a limp-wristed hand.

“Nawh, I’m good. I have like a year of days off saved up because I never took them. Piggot’ll be annoyed, but she can’t push me too much besides vapid guilt-tripping. And Taylor’s community hours have a pretty long timeline, she can literally just not go for a while.”

Oh. She hadn’t read that anywhere.

“Huh. Guess we’re going to the hospital tomorrow again?” She asked, and Hannah nodded.

Amy smiled at her own lap.

“Thanks, you two. For the help and- all that.”

She used the tentacle to pet her head, which had Amy grumbling and trying to shove it off, to no avail.

Eventually, Amy gave up and let her pet her like a dog, deflating, before turning to her, tentacle draped over her head like an emo girl fringe.

“We should go in the early morning. There’ll be way more people there this time, no doubt. I want to give more hours of warning too. We might be there until nighttime. It’s happened before.”

“Hm. I suppose I should settle packing things and prepare the apartment then? Also need to make another key for Vista. I’ll just drop you two off and then come pick you up when you’re done. Sound good?” Hannah asked, shuffling under her.

“Yep.” Amy said, half-seriously trying to shove the tentacle off her head again.

“Hnm.” She hummed in agreement.

“Amy, want to put on a movie? It’s almost midnight by now. I’ll go take my stuff out of the bedroom for you to move in, then come back and set it up.”

She moaned in misery.

“Noooooooo don't get up…”

Amy snickered.

“Get up, lapcat, you heard her.”

“Nooooooooooooooooooooo…” She whined, miserable, horrified, sad and destitute, broken and forgotten, despondent, ruined.

Amy poked her foot, and suddenly, her spine was numb and unresponsive.

She continued to whine as Amy and Hannah chuckled and slowly lifted her off, and eventually, she decided she didn’t want to be paralyzed anymore, so she switched her eyes and quickly healed the ‘damage’, allowing her to flop onto Amy with a giant pout.

Hannah quickly retreated with a light huff of laughter to go clear her things out of the room.

“You’re stinky and bad and stupid.” She grumbled into Amy’s stomach.

Amy snorted.

“I’m gonna hang out of the window and smoke, speaking of stinky. Do you mind?"

She raised her head.

“Are you kidding? No. I love the smell of tobacco. Just- unburnt, mostly.”

Amy hummed, pursing her lips.

“Want me to give you a cigarette to sniff while I smoke?”

She paused.

“It won’t make me addicted or anything to just sniff it, right?” She asked, cautiously.

Amy rolled her eyes, and threaded her fingers in her hair in a wonderful way.

“It- holy fuck I forgot how nice I made your hair feel. Uh, no. It can’t do that. Nicotine isn’t a gas.”

“Hm. Then alrrrrri-i-i-i-ight-whoah.” She cut herself off, eyes fluttering upwards with twitching lids as a shudder of pleasure bounced up and down along her spine while Amy slowly pulled her fingers through her mane, gently tugging.

“Are you doinhh tha’?” She slurred, in pure, lazy bliss, eyes barely open.

“Yep. You like it?” Amy asked, on the edge of being smug.

“Oh my ghooood.” She groaned. “I fucking love you. God you’re awesome.” She mumbled.

Amy snickered.

“Bout time you recognized my immense greatness. Consider it a payback for the massage.”

“Ngnhrumgle.”

“Yes, very intelligible.”

“Shaddup.” She slurred, practically a wet towel draped over Amy’s lap at this point, pleasant, tingly shudders of pure relaxation sweeping through her in waves. “Oh my god, you could make people pay thousands for this.” She groaned, throaty and slow.

Amy paused in her movements, then hummed.

“Huh. Might consider it, actually. Making two grand an hour sounds pretty nifty.”

“Weren’t you… gonna smoke?” She mumbled, waving a hand around to gesture.

“Yep. Get your ass up and follow me to the window and light up my cigarette for me or I’m gonna stop.”

Immediately, she grabbed Amy’s hand, and kept it in place as she got up with a bit more effort than expected, grabbing Shithead’s still form off the floor as she looked around, forcing Amy to get up with her.

“Lighter and cigs are in the bag, front left pocket.” Amy called, pointing at her bag tucked to the side of the couch.

A tentacle quickly located it, unzipped, and took the lighter and cigs out as she tugged Amy with her to the window, the tentacle dropping both the smoking supplies onto her hand beforequickly retreating into her back so Amy could keep going with her massage.

Amy huffed with laughter as she unlocked the window, and swung it open, leaning on the window sill with her, hand still gently going through her hair, down, back up, repeat. Slowly, with one hand, she managed to open the pack Taylor gave her, and bite a cigarette out of the pack, before extending it to her.

She picked one out with fluttering eyes, and sniffed at the flammable end.

It smelled like… super punchy tea, sort of. With a bit of smoke, which she liked, in smaller quantities. It was good.

“Whighter.” Amy said, muffled through the cigarette in her mouth, her left hand still brushing Taylor’s hair, the right supporting her body on the window sill as she looked out to the city. Or, well, a couple of the rooftops that were lower down than theirs, before other buildings cut the view off. It wasn't a good view, honestly.

After a brief flick, Taylor extended the lighter forward to Amy' cig, then pulled it back once the cigarette was lit, and Amy had taken her first puff, flicking its end with her fingers to get rid of the ash.

“Man… this is pretty nice. Even if our view is the neighbours and the shitty street below.” Amy hummed.

“Mnghn.” She agreed, too busy feeling like she was drugged out on bliss, from both the nice smell, and the weird cross-body massage that was turning her muscles into pleasantly squirming goo.

A gentle ‘bok’ reminded her of Shithead’s existence.

She looked down at the placid chicken.

“So… what’s with Shithead being a wet rug lately?”

Amy huffed smoke through her nostrils, amused.

“She’s got severe depression, cancer, and I’m gonna stuff her full of flesh-eating worms soon. I don't think she can care about much right now.”

She pouted, petting her little head. Cute lil' thing.

“Is she in pain though?”

Amy snorted.

“Nah she’s too monumentally retarded to process suffering. Also cancer tends to hurt so i turned her pain receptors off. She could not possibly give less of a fuck about anything right now. I don’t even have to turn her adrenaline off like usual.”

She hummed, staring at the lights in the windows across the street, the night lamps down at the road below, half-lidded, luxuriating in the weird power-massage Amy was giving her.

Amy shuddered.

She glanced at her from the side.

“Are you cold?”

Amy nodded.

She huffed, and grew her tentacles to wrap Amy like a burrito. The price she paid, was the massage immediately getting blocked out by her power.

Amy stared down at her wrapped self, then gave her the stink-eye.

“This is a bit excessive.”

“Too bad, you’re going to stay rolled up like a sushi until you stop shivering.”

Amy huffed, and dropped her hand from her hair, to instead pet Shithead, her other one focusing on smoking.

Movement in the sky caught her eye, but when her eyes flicked up, she couldn’t find something.

She pointed up, out of the window.

“I think I saw someone fly past just now.”

Amy hummed.

“Probably one of my old family.”

She tilted her head, pulling the Amy cocoon closer, laying her head on the older girl’s shoulder, staring up at the starless sky above, the pollution and sea salt-scented air wafting into her nostrils alongside the little cigarette she was still sniffing.

A peculiar... almost enjoyable mix.

“Do you have a new one or…?” She asked.

Amy glanced at her, puffed her cigarette, then sighed out a cloud of smoke.

“Uhm… do you count?” Amy asked, a little nervous jitter in her voice.

A seagull cawed meekly somewhere outside, seaside. A car rumbled down to the left, a hundred or so feet, low speed.

Steam wafted into the air in the far distance, from an unseen place.

She took a moment to think about it, the sensory tide being… oddly calming, weirdly enough.

“I used to say me and Emma were like sisters, or, so did everyone else, rather, and we took it. But I don’t think I cared about her nearly as much as I do you. So yeah, count me in. We’re honorary sisters. If you want, of course.” She hummed, trying not to make this too heavy or whatnot.

Amy’s next puff had her fingers shaking with a familiar, suppressed sniffle.

“I-It’s not really r-real but I appreciate it.” Amy sniffled, then wiped at her eyes. “F-fucking allergies.” She added, completely unconvincingly, and they both knew it.

She didn’t call her out on it or anything, obviously, merely squeezing her a little with the tentacles, and blowing her puffs of cigarette smoke away with her breaths, Shithead practically squeezed between them, staring mindlessly out of the window into the night.

She took Amy’s hand, and squeezed it.

“We might not really be sisters, but consider it another point to the fact that nobody’s going to ditch you here.” She murmured.

Amy took another puff, laying her head on hers.

A beat of contemplative silence.

“You know… I think I’m starting to believe you.” Amy breathed out, softly, choked up, then rubbed at her eyes again.

Shithead then, unexpectedly, pecked at Amy’s cigarette, since the bent wrist and sweeping motion brought it close enough.

It tumbled out of her hand, onto the sill, then rolled off into the darkness forever.

Amy stared, before turning to glare down at Shithead.

“I’m tempted to give you sentience just long enough for existential horror to set in before I revert you back to being a braindead piece of shit chicken. Fuck you. I was having a moment here.”

“Amy, it can’t understand you.” She pointed out, amused, half-laughing.

Amy scrunched her nose up, and then gave up with a sigh of annoyance.

“Light me another?”

“Sure.” She replied, and pulled out the lighter again as Amy bit another cigarette out of her pack.

Notes:

leave comments etc, they motivate me and make me happy, consider it a trade deal for more chapters :D

see ya soon for more story fluffs

Edit: was so tired there were continuity errors, crimg of me

Chapter 65

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Something poked her cheek.

She turned, and was faced with a ruby, blood-red tentacle.

Following its form back to its wielder, she stared at Taylor, comfily curled up on Hannah’s lap on the driver seat, a light morning drizzle tapping at the car’s windows above.

Taylor’s lips curled into a soft loving smile that she felt completely undeserving of, a single kind eye peeking out of Hannah’s collar, reflecting her face at her.

“What?”

Taylor hummed.

Hannah turned the wheel, focused on the road.

“You have this… nervous air about you. Everything alright?” Taylor asked.

She gulped, then nodded, turning back to the street ahead.

“Yeah. I’m just nervous, obviously. The fucking national news was broadcasting that I’m going to Brockton as a ‘public service announcement’.” She grumbled, rubbing at her arm.

Granted, it was just a single closing line to a news segment, but the adverts in her browser made her painfully aware that a news channel had just told the world ‘hey if you’re dying of something incurable, go here’.

Tons of people should know of her existence and did that pretty regularly, but national news probably broadened the scope of people who knew of her abilities.

She wasn’t upset or anything, she was literally going to the hospital for that exact reason, but she was allowed to be nervous, alright?

The streetlight switched.

Hannah put the car into gear, and drove on.

Taylor shuffled.

A pidgeon dashed by their windshield, drawing Taylor’s eyes like a cat watching a sparrow hop around on the other side of the glass.

Amy’s eyes moved back to the street, where on the left, someone was incessantly staring at Hannah, likely trying to figure out if that was a hero through the tinted window, or just some gang member wearing a mask in their car like a weirdo.

“Hey.”

The tentacle gently tapped her shoulder, and she turned to Taylor with a calm, searching look.

Taylor smiled reassuringly.

“Don’t worry too much. I’ll be there with you the entire time.”

She smiled despite herself, averting her gaze as a wriggly smile grew on her face.

“You better. If you ditch me I’m never talking to you again.”

Taylor faux-gasped in horror.

“Never?”

“Never. I’ll run away again, and then a pack of wild, feral raccoons will take me in and I’ll crawl about trashcans in the night like some kind of manic cryptid, providing healthcare to my little thief family until we win our war against the trash collectors of Brockton.” She declared, shoulders twitching with silent laughter.

Taylor huffed through her nose with amusement.

“How do you even come up with this crap?”

“The brainworms give me inspiration.” She replied simply.

“You’re such a dumbass.”

“You won’t be having that tone when I threaten to take away your catnip, you needy lapcat.” She sniffed haughtily, wiggling her fingers in Taylor’s direction.

“You wouldn’t deprive me of power-massages.” Taylor gasped, horrified.

“Fuck around and find out.” She said, unable to keep in the slight tinge of laughter in her voice, worries momentarily forgotten, smiling wide and drinking in the scent of fresh morning rain through the cracked window as it peppered her face with speckles of water.

Taylor grumbled something unintelligible, burrowing her face back into Hannah’s cracked open jacket.

“Muuum, Amy’s bullying me.” Taylor then whined, muffled.

Hannah burst out into a snorting giggle fit, probably at the mental image of Amy trying to bully the muscular beanpole slaughter-machine cannibal alien cuddled up on her lap.

“Alright, alright, girls, enough banter. Tell me what our plan is again.” Hannah said, forcing her voice into a semblance of seriousness.

Before Taylor could reply, she sighed, a tad annoyed.

“You drop us off, we go do our thing, then you go off and get things ready. Buy warm clothes for us, get camping supplies, talk to Missy, figure out the route we’ll take to Canada, get coordinated with Armsmaster. We call you when we’re done, and you’ll come pick us up for final packing stuff, and we’ll go off on the roadtrip. Hannah, seriously, you told us like six times.” She pointed out reasonably.

Hannah shrugged, smiling and a little jittery.

“I’m just excited, and I want this all to go right, you know?” Hannah said, almost nervously, a… much more humanising, humbling reply than she expected. It was almost cute, which was a weird word to associate with an adult.

“Oh. Alright. But uh, like Tay said. Don’t worry so much. Half the fun of roadtrips is figuring out how to fix the fuckups you made during packing, no?” She suggested.

Hannah hummed, turning the car.

“That’s… one way of looking at it I guess.”

The hospital came into view, and…

She withered in her seat, sliding down on it.

“Holy fuck.” She whispered, wide-eyed.

She could barely even see the goddamn hospital. And it wasn’t because of crowds of fans or anything, she wasn’t a real celebrity, it was mostly due to people trying to get into the hospital, either through car or walking, some people even being carried in.

Taylor popped her head up, and her eyes widened further, looking like a startled owl.

“Jesus Christ, what the hell? How many people drove or flew over here? There’s no way we even have this many terminally ill people in this city.”

“I’d reckon at least eighty percent are people from Boston, New York, et cetera.” Hannah hummed, lips pursed. “I think you girls are going to be here until midnight, honestly. If you want to duck out early, just call me, alright?”

She gulped, then shook her head.

“No, it’s fine, it’s just one day. I’ll stick it through. Just… holy shit, this is going to be so much more work than I was hoping for.” She sighed, chest tight with dread.

Taylor hummed.

“Well, I’ll keep you comfortable and safe, and that’s about all I can really do. Oh and quick question; what’s the legality of breaking someone’s phone or camera? Amy hates those.” Taylor asked.

She scratched her head as the car slowly closed in on the hospital.

“I mean… yeah, I do, but you don’t have to go to fucking prison for me. Who’s going to break you out?”

Taylor scrunched her nose at her.

“I can break myself out.”

“Girls. No villainy.” Hannah scolded, rolling her eyes. “And yes, it’s not legal to break other people’s property, but worst case scenario you’ll just be forced by the court to pay for whatever you broke. Considering our run ins with the legal system and its unfairness at times however, I’d really prefer you didn’t give any of us a headache sweetheart.” Hannah reasoned.

Taylor deflated.

“Dang.”

She mostly just kept staring at the crowds getting closer, with a mix of both… pride and eagerness, as well as dread and shame.

Yes, it was contradictory as fuck and just as confusing, she was aware, but her emotions rarely made sense.

Case in point; obsessively, desperately wanting to bone her sister.

She glanced at Taylor.

Correction, first- sister. Of sorts.

That was still odd to think about. 

Scary, thrilling, weird, jittery, and honestly, she kept feeling like she did not remotely deserve Taylor's endless, puppy-like love, but she had it anyway and she had to figure out how to try and live up to it. 

Taylor. Sister. Sister Taylor.

It didn't really stick or track in her mind, just being two completely unrelated words, but maybe it would with some time.

But, Vicky proved her inner point there, honestly. The aura might have helped her along that wretched path, but she was still no blameless victim. Her brain did not work like a normal person’s. 

She shook her head minutely, focusing back on the road, getting rid of that mental tangent.

Before long, they were among the long row of vehicles, so her broody introspection was sidetracked by her mentally preparing herself as traffic enveloped them.

It took half a damn hour to get in.

As they found a nice corner in the employee parking lot, the only half-private place in the entire place, and climbed out, she took a deep, deep breath, double checked that she had all her things, and pulled her hair back under her hoodie, hoping to duck into the hospital before the drizzle made her all soggy.

Taylor slid out next to her, shoulder-to-shoulder, and Hannah circled the car for some reason. 

She gave her a questioning look, but Hannah grabbed Taylor's cheeks and pulled her in for a quick goodbye forehead kiss, answering her question immediately. 

Taylor hugged her mom, mumbled something unintelligible but no doubt mushy, then pulled back as Hannah then quickly turned to her, and reached for her face, cupping her cheeks, squishing them a bit, before brushing a hand through her hair, smushed by the hoodie, then cupping her face, beaming down at her, the entire motion a tad awkward, like Hannah was petting a puppy, but was incredibly unsure if she was doing it right. 

She froze, understandably, startled and bewildered, hands suddenly clenched into fists in her hoodie pockets.

“Just wanted to let you know how proud I was that you're doing all that you're doing. And Taylor’s touchiness might be rubbing off on me.” Hannah said softly, voice thick with pride and joy, still smiling at her, practically holding her face like a precious gem, not a hint of awkwardness in her gaze. Like this was… normal.

Like it could be normal, if she let it. Accepted it.  

Immediately, her eyes started tearing up, because this might be the second time Hannah had said those words, but she had still practically never heard those words come from a figure of authority she respected, and it felt like someone had just filled a jagged hole in her chest with warm honey and flower petals and she was about to burst out into mushy, sniffling tears.

Hannah's gaze turned alarmed, and she made a motion like she was about to pull back, suggesting it for her approval, almost, before lowering her hands to her shoulders

“Too much?” Hannah asked, gently.

She shook her head minutely, refusing to rub at her eyes even if her sight of Hannah quickly vanished for a blur of colour. 

“‘It’s- not. Too much.” She warbled out, before it- well, it was a little too much all of a sudden, so she pulled back, away from that sweet, gentle touch, and frantically wiped at her eyes while clearing her throat, trying in vain to regain any fraction of her dignity back.

“T-thank you.” She whispered with a slight voice crack. 

God, when had she gotten so comfortable with these two? She'd never allow herself to show such weakness back at her old house. She had to stop crying, damn it. 

Taylor stole one of her hands, and that simple show of support as their fingers laced together almost brought forth another wave of salty sweetness. 

“S-sorry, just- should go. I gotta - be focused.” She croaked, then cleared her throat, still wiping at her eyes. 

Hannah's words warbled with warm, marshmallow-sweet laughter.

“Fair, fair. Not the time, huh? I'll leave you two to it, then. Take care of Amy, bug. Love you!” Hannah called out, and jogged back around the car, hopping in, in a hurry.

She couldn’t tell if that was directed at Taylor or both of them.

Probably Taylor. There was- yeah, there was just no way. Hannah was just… touchy. Because of Taylor.

Was she?

Again, she began to seriously wonder what to even believe anymore when it came to Hannah’s feelings and intentions towards her.

That was clearly not something you did to- to a guest. Or a family friend. It was too close and touchy and intimate.

Hannah drove off with Amy’s thoughts, stealing them away, and Taylor waved at her as she went off, then turned to her with a puzzled look.

“My mom really likes you. Huh.” Taylor said, a note of something observant in her tone, before the ensuing shrug got rid of it. “Not to break the illusion, but uh, good tears?” Taylor asked, sidling up to her side, throwing an arm around her shoulders as she adjusted her creepy mask, visor tilted up to rest on her head, eyes clearly shining with loving concern.

She debated how much to say for a moment, before deciding ‘fuck it’, because she trusted Taylor with her life at this point. The only thing she refused to tell her was the… Vicky situation.

She wiped at her eyes again, and cleared her throat, before nodding.

“Yeah. It’s uhm… I’ve almost never had a figure I respected tell me they’re proud of me. S-so… sincerely too. Your mom is too sweet.” She said, her voice cracking at the last word, forcing her to clear her throat another two times.

Taylor sighed, a dreamy thing.

“Yeah, she’s perfect.”

She rolled her eyes, and gently elbowed her side, quickly rubbing the last remnants of salt out of her eyes with her thumbs.

“C’mon, let’s go in.” She mumbled. 

Taylor straightened, and tugged her forward with the arm on her shoulder.

“Right.”

Taylor matched her leisurely pace, eyes drawn down into a hawkish stare made of prodding daggers, jerking wildly from place to place like a human targeting scanner. 

A red, girthy tentacle hovered around her back and sides, while another one swayed and curled behind Taylor's back like a cat tail, each swerve being… strangely menacing. 

She rolled her eyes, and poked Taylor in the side. 

Literally zero reaction.

“Oi, dork. No need to take this so seriously, we're not going into a war zone.” She reasoned quietly, side-eyeing the crowds.  

Taylor didn't even glance at her, responding with a dismissive grunt, side eyeing the entrance mess behind them, scanning.

Great, Taylor was in full guard dog mode.

Hannah shouldn’t have told her to keep her safe. That turned her safety from a common sense thing to a literal live-or-die situation for this dumbass.

On one hand, sweet, and kinda cute that Taylor cared about her safety so much, Hannah’s orders or not. 

On the other, if she wanted a body guard robot, she'd fucking make one out of her dinner leftovers.

She sighed.

“Relax eventually please, I don’t want a bodyguard, I want you. Dumbass.” She grumbled.

Taylor made a soft ‘oh’ sound.

“Hm. Eventually.” Taylor said, voice even, just like last time.

She got the distinct feeling Taylor’s brain worked in ‘modes’. Attack mode, defence mode, fluffy family mode…

With that concession from Taylor, she encountered the usual awkwardness of being a semi-famous… or perhaps actually famous, individual.

Turning eyes everywhere, and phones… a lot of phones, and stupid fucking pictures while she was just walking to the lobby, damn it. And videos.

She could not understand the obsessive need to document everything interesting on goddamn social media. Nobody cared that you took a video of Amy Dallon walking into a lobby! What was wrong with people?!

Then again, Taylor wasn’t exactly making her conspicuous. They might be taking her pictures. Objectively, Taylor was very eye-catching. A whole lot of abs, glowing stuff everywhere, walking with purpose, et cetera.

The only joy of having Stoic Scary Taylor around was that her glare was intense enough to cow people into swerving around them in a wide arc as she waited in queue. It was a delightfully quiet affair when considering the absurd amount of people in the hospital right now, all specifically there for her .

The only journalist who tried to bother them had his camera crew blocked by a tentacle, insistently, until he had taken the hint and stood at the entrance, out of reach, deciding to do his little report thing right outside with them in the background.

She always got so damn self-conscious when there was a camera aimed at her, especially by a stranger.

Was her hair more shitty than usual? Was she slouching too much? Was she fat? Cameras tended to add pounds, no? Was she squaring her shoulders enough? Was she standing normally? Why was she breathing manually all of a sudden?

Pictures were less nerve-wracking, but videos?

She fucking hated that.

It instantly made her go from a normal teenage girl to an anxious, self-conscious mess.

She tried to show appreciation to Taylor for the help, but the girl was too focused on being a completely paranoid sentinel for her, only offering a faint squeeze to her shoulder in acknowledgement.

They only had to wait about ten minutes before a harried, breathless doctor practically dragged them out of the queue, and brought them up to the second floor.

It was there that she learned that of the hospital’s seven floors, five of them were entirely dedicated to housing the newly arrived people who’d come to be healed by her. The overcrowding was so severe they had to shuffle almost all their non-crucial patients into Brockton’s second hospital, sending away people by the hundreds, especially people who did not get the memo about what she was here to heal and came here to be cured of their herpes, or severed finger or something.

The estimated number of people who had come and actually fit her criteria was five hundred and some change.

Obviously, she could not possibly get through them all in one day. She’d give it her best shot, but five hundred people was so out of her usual range that she had a feeling she’d keel over from exhaustion before she got halfway through that. Most she’d done was something like two hundred and fifty after an Endbringer fight somewhere down in Florida, when she was fourteen, at a makeshift care center.

As they took the elevator up to the first floor that had practically been entirely remodelled according to a nurse, she felt familiar guilt gnawing at her insides like a swarm of hungry rodents, biting holes that spewed bile and tightened elastic bands around her lungs.

Should I go back to my old healing schedule?, she wondered internally, frowning in thought.

Selfishly, she discarded the thought.

She’d do more good trying to fix the source of the problem.

So why are you going on a fucking vacation?, she asked herself, a bitter whisper, and she felt her inner battle expand into an outright introspective self-argument.

I wanted to live my life. I’m going to do that. I’m not a good person anymore and I’ve accepted that when I decided to leave my old family. I’m not going to spend every waking moment on others. I don’t care how many die while I'm enjoying myself.

She winced.

God, that sounded so fucking heartless.

You are heartless.

She pursed her lips.

Was she?

Probably.

But she did not want to be a heartless monster.

She rubbed at her brows, and-

A ‘ping’ notified her that her floor was here, and she had to push aside her inner dilemma for later as her nurse escort rushed into the incredibly busy, crowded hall, she and Taylor following.

Beds were pushed against the walls in every direction, barely leaving enough room for a gurney to pass through the middle of the hallway. People with IV stands and not stood around, sat around, or were generally herded into queues and rows for her to get through.

It was…. Intimidating.

Very much so.

The overwhelming light of hope that seemed to spark into life within the eyes of every person that saw her pass by was… both scary, due to the expectation of her being their saviour, and a little balm on her black jagged heart, because she, evil selfish little freak Amy Dallon, was the one to make people feel better, and be better. It was almost rewarding, and she hadn’t even done the hard part yet.

With a slow shake of her head, she discarded every thought not tailored to finishing her job here.

Time to get to work.





It took two hours for her to start getting bored. Very bored. Incredibly bored.

Sure, it might make her smile to see a little child beaming at her with excitement about his cancer being fixed. It might make her feel kind of nice inside when a gentle man in his 50’s gave her some dated, but incredibly sincere well wishes. It might even make her feel good about herself when the hallway was full of people looking at her like they respected her beyond anything.

But it felt like she was going to start slamming her head into a wall soon, rather than be forced to heal another gaggle of people. She’d gone through fifty people already, and it stopped being interesting at forty.

It felt like repeatedly writing a word on a sheet of paper. She was not allowed to focus on anything else, nor take a break. Just write the same two or three words, over and over and over and over again, not taking her eyes off the page.

AIDS. AIDS. Oh, cancer. Back to AIDS. More cancer. Cancer. Cancer. Cancer. Cancer. Cancer. Oh look at that, someone with a unique type of cancer. More cancer. Cancer. Another cancer, self-inflicted by smoking, a frustratingly fucking common thing.

She was almost tempted to chew him out for wasting her fucking time with his self-harm crap. At least she smoked because she knew she couldn’t physically get sick. Damn junkies.

But… there were a few interesting cases keeping her somewhat mentally present.

Someone who was allergic to water, for example. She’d never seen anything so bizarre, and from the bizarre bodysuit and hip bag full of meds, she could guess it was damn horrid to go through. Interesting in the mental way though, not complexity. It was painfully simple to fix.

There was also someone with Melorheostosis, a rare disease that made bone grow on existing bone, in strange wax melt-like patterns, like bony stalagmites. That one took her a solid thirty minutes to fix. She enjoyed that one, and the guy had burst into grateful, shaking sobs, so he probably did too.

It was like a trickle of interest was sprinkled in there in the sea of cancer, AIDS, and various ordinary diseases or disabilities, and that alongside the dull, fluffy warmth of doing a good deed kept her from grabbing a patient’s pillow to scream into it in utter misery.

She never got this bored, this easily, especially not when actively doing something. She’d feel less bored staring at literal fucking paint dry at home . This wasn’t normal.

And she was also slowing down. Her power was slowing down.

It made no fucking sense. Was her power subconscious? Did she need to stay interested to keep it quick and powerful? Or did it go the other way around? Her power was nudging her?

Regardless, by the third hour, her head felt swamped, her feet hurt like shit, and she felt like she was going insane, getting the increasing urge to dig her nails into her skin and rake them down just to have some goddamn stimulation.

Her power continued to minutely slow down the entire time as well. 

Definitely subconscious-tied. Fuck.

One of her main saving graces, was Taylor, honestly. She noticed her feet hurt from the whole “shuffle foot to foot while grimacing” thing she did, and got really fucking bossy with the hospital workers to instead bring everyone to her.

It was embarrassing to have someone raise up such a fuss over her, especially over something as minor as her getting ‘tired’, but it was also just really sweet of her frie- sister.

Still didn’t feel natural to say, even mentally.





She was honestly pretty miserable right now.

The fourth hour crept forward, and she felt like her head was a sewage pot, her brain boiling in shit and ready to burst.

A woman with some kind of fragile bone disease came along. Nice, nervous, demure woman. It wasn’t easy to pinpoint or fix, but that made it damn interesting. It was a breath of fresh air. Even if it took half a damn hour.

She faked a smile through her exhaustion, and wished her well on her way out, as she did with everyone else.

Then, back to cancer.

The next thing to break her monotony was a sudden tap at her shoulder, as the next patient shuffled closer.

She startled, then turned around, looking up at Taylor.

She was presented with a pack of juice, and a small pack of cookies, which she took with a puzzled glance at her friend.

Taylor smiled a bit under her mask, and shrugged, relaxed enough to act like a person again, apparently. Only took like four hours.

“The vending machines don’t have much, and I couldn’t just leave you here for twenty minutes to get you actual food. The kitchen’s on another floor.” Taylor reasoned, tentacle-tail swishing behind her, a mere six feet long, and still making people give it a very, very wide berth in the side-room they were in.

She rolled her eyes.

“Yes, you could.” She said, dryly, then put the snacks to the table on her left, within arms reach. Then she glanced back up, and smiled. “Thank you, though.”

Taylor nodded with an acknowledging hum, then raised her head to keep looking around, occasionally taking her phone out to talk to either Missy, her mom, or the Jean girl. Jenny? Whatever.

She got back to work, trying to get comfortable in the somewhat private room they’d given her to do her work in.





Five hours in was when it started getting really miserable.

She honestly felt like crying out of boredom. She’d never done that before.

Taylor was obviously able to tell something was wrong, but her refusal to get out of the chair and take a break resulted in Taylor getting a chair of her own to sit down next to her.

Tay even started to knead her back, which was incredibly nice and welcoming. Made things just a little bit better, since she was close to sobbing out of boredom.

God, what was wrong with her?

The sixth hour dragged along, and the queue continued to be endless.





“You’re sure that you’re alright with me just squatting at your place for a whole week?” Missy asked, in continuing disbelief.

Hannah hummed, watching the locksmith operate a gigantic machine in the back of his shop, quickly using a strange, specialised machine to make a key out of a tiny sheet of steel.

The machine looked like the bastard child between an industrial press and a laser cutter. Fascinating stuff.

“I’m literally watching your key be made right now, Missy.” She said, huffing with laughter. “It’s quite fascinating. So, yes. We’re going to be out anyway for a week or two, and Taylor suggested it would give you time to come in and start feeling comfortable in the space. I personally think it might help you make a final decision on if you want to avoid your parents as you say, or back out of your plan. Just because it worked for Amy doesn’t mean it’d be good for you, theoretically.” She reasoned.

“I’m not walking back on this.” Missy said, determined. “I want out. I told you what they’re like, right?” Missy said, huffing with frustration, papers shuffling in the background as she did her spring break homework.

She nodded, the smile slipping off her face.

A controlling asshole of a father with a severe drinking and gambling problem, apparently, who wanted to use her for monetary gain, with a massive ego. And a manipulative, overbearing sociopath mother who wanted to make up for her failed life by living it vicariously through Missy.

God, it was so unfair. So many children in this city, this world, being born out of people who didn’t deserve to care for a damn dog, nevermind a child.

“You did. Everyone deserves a safe space, especially the young. I’m serious about providing that for you. Just, you know… try not to make too much of a mess in the place.” She half-joked.

“Absolutely not. I’ll leave the place utterly spotless.” Missy said, so incredibly serious about it that it made a bit of a U-turn into being adorable.

Keep the squeals in, Hannah, she reminded herself, and cleared her throat, smiling wide.

“And your daughters are alright with this? Did Amy say anything about me ‘stealing her couch’? Aren’t they worried I might uhm, find something embarrassing or something? They trust me that much, to just live there for two weeks?” Missy asked.

She opened her mouth to talk, then processed Missy calling Amy her ‘daughter’, prompting a small gasp to suck in saliva down the wrong path, to her lung.

She broke out into a sudden coughing fit, closed fist over her mouth, wide-eyed.

“One-” cough, “sec-” cough, “-ond.” She forced out.

“Uh, are you alright?” Missy asked.

She kept coughing, still trying to hack up a lung, eyes on the shop counter, thinking about it for a second.

Amy as her daughter… honestly, yes. She wanted to adopt Amy. She’d pretty much accepted it by now.

She cleared her throat once, twice, then coughed again into her fist, then nodded.

“Y-yeah. T-they’re fine with it. Swallowed something wrong, sorry.”

Missy made a grunt of acknowledgement.

“So, you’re leaving tonight?

She nodded, a smile growing on her face.

Her first road trip! With her girls… er, sort of! If Amy would ever want to… be classified as one of her girls. As in, being adopted. Which was a tall ask, considering she stated she left to get her independence from her family.

Right, don’t just claim girls as your family without asking them first. Common sense had left when she met Taylor, apparently.

Okay no, those were thoughts for another day and place.

“Erhm, yeah. It’s a bit sudden, but, we have business in Canada. Family secret, can’t tell you. Yet.

Missy hummed.

“Of course. I won’t pry.”

How mature of her.



Why was it still so cute!? The mental image of a little blonde girl wearing a pencil skirt or something while carrying a clipboard around like a game of adult dress-up saying ‘I won’t pry’, all business-like, formed into her head and the image was way too adorable!

If I end up wanting to adopt her too, I’m giving Taylor a Master rating. In my head, at least.

If Missy knew how hard she was smiling into her hand while keeping her little squeals into the bottom of her chest, she’d probably get really, really annoyed with her. Which was why she concealed it.

She wasn’t sure how much she could hide how cute she found the girl when they all cohabitated together a bit more, but that was a problem for her future self.

“Right, so uhm… how will I actually get the keys? Are you gonna stop by? I suggest you don’t, because my dad will get really annoying and pissy and shouty because he’ll think I’m doing something he doesn’t know about.” Missy asked.

She paused for a moment, frowning.

Crap. She hadn’t thought of that.

Time for the good ole ‘hidden key’ trick.

Before that though, a thought popped up.

“Not that I’m not certain you could put him in the hospital if you wanted, but does he ever get… you know, violent?” She asked, her previous mirth and joy subdued by the subject.

Missy huffed through her nose.

“Nah. He’s slapped me a couple times-”

What.

“-but that’s like, normal.”

No! No, it is not! Why does- Amy said that too! Almost word for word! Why does everyone hit their fucking kids!? Why do the kids think it’s normal?! What is wrong with people!?

Her internal screaming was expressed by a suppressed groan of frustration deep in her chest as she put her forehead into her palm, growling down away from the phone.

“Everyone’s been hit by their parent a couple times here and there for being a real pain. He hasn’t done that since the divorce though, so, years.” Missy finished, still completely casual.

She sounded exactly like Amy had. Jesus Christ, all terrible parents were the goddamn same.

“He also can’t slap for shit, honestly. Can’t believe that little bitch shot me out of his balls. Can’t even bruise a fucking eight year old.” Missy finished, grumbling to herself. “Apple and the tree is a buncha horseshit. I'd deck his ass into a closed coffin funeral if I was born a dude.” 

She cringed.

God, how did this girl end up so wild? If Amy was a scraggly, hissy little raccoon baby, Missy was like a cocky, overconfident shoebill stork baby, ready to stab someone with her beak at a moment’s notice.

“Missy, language.” She scolded, weakly.

Missy groaned, long and hard.

Oh my god you turned into such a mom. Where’s my cool hand-to-hand instructor and what did you do with her? Oh... wait, can you at least teach me how to shoot a gun now that we meet and talk out of work, or are you completely lame now?” Missy asked. “Er, no offence. I was joking.” She hastily tacked on, more demure and respectful.

Missy was likely still trying to find out what their new boundaries were. Testing the waters a bit. Missy always talked like that at work, if a bit more respectfully and with less cursing, but now they were a bit past that kind of chilly relationship, she’d think.

They’d figure it out with time.

She considered Missy’s question seriously for a moment.

Her very soul lit up when the mental image of Missy firing a .50 cal anti-material rifle formed into her mind.

God, that thing was almost as big as Missy.

The image naturally expanded into including Taylor and Amy, and she grinned.

Cute girls. Shooting massive fucking cannons. It was damn near the cutest goddamn thing she could possibly imagine. Like a pile of baby bunnies.

Oh shit, she wanted to see them turn a hill into dust with a minigun. So badly. Hnnnnnnnnnnnnn-

Absolutely I can teach you how to shoot!” She said, with a bit too much zeal, then cleared her throat, calming down a tad. “At a range, of course.” She added, a bit more stoically, restraining herself.

Missy snorted.

“Of course.”





Amy went to grab her next victim, eyes half-lidded to the floor, chin on her hand, blindly reaching at this point. She didn’t bother asking for permission anymore either. That was why they were here for fuck’s sake.

Someone grabbed her wrist, and if wasn’t for the fact her power didn’t immediately activate, she’d have been startled awake.

Instead, she slumped lower with a sigh.

“What?” She mumbled.

“You’re taking a break.” Taylor said, authoritatively, then pulled her hand back to her side, before peeling away from the corner of her vision, shuffling for a second.

She raised her head, and half-turned around with a frown of confusion.

“I’m n-”

A hand curled around her back, then another quickly shoved itself under the crooks of her knees, and yanked her off the chair effortlessly.

“-OT!” She finished with a startled squawk, legs kicking a little in her moment of startled panic, hands jerking to Taylor’s hoodie to hold onto something.

She gaped up at Taylor, distinctly fucking annoyed.

“What are you-” She started, hissing, feeling her soul curdle up in embarrassment from the mumbling doctors to her left, next to the door, gossiping to themselves or talking or whatever!

“Nuh-uh, nope, shush, shut up.” Taylor snapped back, no real heat to it, but with enough speed and bite to make her actually shut up for a second to stare up at her.

“You’re practically falling over. You’ve gone through like two hundred people already. You’re taking breaks from now on.” Taylor declared, brows set in a serious line.

She scowled, her face burning red.

“I-”

Taylor shot her a certain Hannah-like look, and she clicked her jaw shut.

“Just shut up and let me take care of you.” Taylor mumbled down at her.

She scowled deeper.

“You did not have to be so dramatic about this.” She hissed back.

Taylor shrugged.

“Dumbass.” She added.

Taylor hummed, walking her to a corner bed, unoccupied.

“I hate you.” She grumbled, curling her head into Taylor’s chest to hide her face from the onlookers who saw her getting snatched out of the chair like a fucking toddler.

“No you don’t.” Taylor said, simply, calmly.

“Screw you.” She hissed back.

Her face was burning…

Taylor rolled her eyes.

“Stop pouting, jeez. Will it kill you to rest for a second?” Taylor said, gently.

“It might kill someone. ” She grumbled, glancing past her shoulder at the puzzled doctors.

God, she was going to fucking die of embarassment. How was she ever supposed to come back here!?

“Yeah. Right. In a hospital. When you’ve already gone through all the urgent cases. Mhhhmmh.” Taylor said, unconvinced, then stopped in front of the bed, raised her, then gently dropped her into it.

She did not let go of her hoodie as Taylor wriggled her arms out from under her, which prompted Taylor to pause as she went up, then shoot her a raised, questioning brow.

She tugged her down a bit, scowling.

“Get the fuck in here already.” She hissed urgently.

Taylor snorted with a smile, and turned her head back, waving to the murmuring doctors.

“Hey! Panacea’s going to be taking a little break. Not great to do medical work while exhausted. Pause on the whole operation for a bit?” Taylor called out.

Amy turned to bury her head into the pillow, and groaned in misery, before trying to get up.

Taylor’s hand pressed down on her sternum, keeping her pinned like an unruly cat.

Ow, her fucking rib. Stupid Taylor.

“Alright! Thirty minutes?” A male voice called back, suggesting.

“Yep! Sounds good!” Taylor called, then used her tentacle to pull the curtain around the corner bed all the way around, blocking them off from the world.

She felt herself relax with a huff, yanking her eyes back open every few seconds when some invisible force seemed to yank them down.

Taylor slid in, over her, then settled next to her and pulled her closer into a hug, chest to chest, a few tentacles draping over her.

She wanted to go back to healing, but it was just… so warm and comfortable in here, all of a sudden.

“Just take a nap.” Taylor hummed into the top of her head. “I’ll wake you up when it’s time.”

Quickly, she felt herself melt into a puddle, feeling far safer than she should.

Slowly, she hugged Taylor back twice as hard, curling into her.

“Thanks.” She breathed out into Taylor’s collarbone, barely audible.

Taylor used a tentacle to rub her back soothingly.

Some ancient memory, more a sensation and a feeling than anything legible, from before a time when she was truly a person, seemed to overwhelm her mind, and she couldn’t help but tear up, wondering if she was remembering her biological mother for once, even if faintly. Or maybe her dad had once rubbed her back when she was a toddler?

Either way, it was far too comforting.

“Love ya.” She mumbled, and felt Taylor smile into her hair.

“Love you too. Now shut up and rest for a bit. I know you stayed up super late too.”

She did.





Waking up was not pleasant, but it wasn’t hard, since she hadn’t quite fallen asleep per say as she had entered a strange state of her body and brain being powered off, but still aware.

Taylor had let her sleep for forty minutes. The traitor.

From there, it was back to healing, feeling… mildly refreshed.

Honestly… it was way less miserable with Taylor practically cuddling her, playing with her hair, massaging her back, et cetera, even if it was so embarrassing she wanted to die for the first hour that Taylor had pushed her chair up to hers.

The seventh hour passed without too much incident.

The eight had either a junkie or an unfortunate schizophrenic man making a ruckus down the hall, screaming about how he needed her to take the snails out of his ears, which forced security to rush through the floor. She didn’t see the resolution of it, and the incident didn’t even reach her, so it wasn’t that unusual to her. Taylor certainly looked baffled by it.

She should make a cure for schizophrenia one day. If she ever got that damn good at things. Another disease to look at.

By the ninth hour, she was back to being fairly goddamn miserable. At least she was doing good, and Taylor was helping her stay sane by bringing her all manners of snacks and sandwiches to keep her alive, fed and hydrated.

She got an unfortunate reality check when she asked how many she’d gone through.

Only two hundred and sixteen. Nine hours in. With some quick calculations, she spent an average of like… three minutes on each patient, which, with her old speed, was fucking quick. She wasn’t even being nearly as slow as she felt she was.

And she still had about three hundred and something to go.

She was going to fucking finish here, then go sleep for a whole day. Even if it was in the fucking car. She was driven if not by the goodness of her heart, then by the guilty ache within it.

Hours ten to eleven passed without incident, just more tragedy passing by her eyes in a blur. Kids with cancer, paralyzed teenagers and adult tradesmen. Tired old women, beset with more of the same, cancer. A lot of frustrating self-inflicted illnesses passed her by, which made her so frustrated.

She didn’t speak it out loud to anyone, keeping it with her own private, dark thoughts, mostly because the average person would get all pissy and offended, but she hated people who inflicted themselves with stuff then came along asking her to fix their mistakes, especially because she knew damn fucking well they’d go right back to the thing that got them here to begin with, and she’d see them again in a year or two, max.

And so much of what she saw was mostly self-inflicted.

AIDS? Shouldn’t have slept with a thousand people. Or get a goddamn condom. There were exceptions for sleeping with lying scumbags, or if it flew under the radar for a while because it tended to do that, yes, fair, but, it still annoyed the crap out of her because there was a tendency of the same people returning every six months with the same damn thing. As for lung cancer? Woooow, I wonder why when you chain smoked for fifty years straight. Various nerve endings fried to nothing, chemical damage all over your insides? Another addict getting his fix out of dish soap and battery acid. She knew he’d be shooting up again in a month, and be back here in three, but whatever, not her business, right?

Considering she was somewhat of an aura-junkie herself, she should have more empathy for these types. Addiction was something she herself was no stranger to.

Instead, all that did was make her hate herself more because she was like them.

At least she didn’t burden people and public services with her problems though.

Gah, she usually did not think about this stuff. The hours of prolonged misery and near suicidal boredom were fucking with her head. And they were making her a misanthropic cunt. She had to stop.

It took a while, but she directed her thoughts elsewhere in between fixing people.

The twelfth hour passed.

In the thirteenth hour, as the sky went back to darkness outside, while Taylor was updating Hannah through the phone in the back, something of note happened.

She saw a really pretty girl.

So much so that she had only glanced up, seen her, then blinked at her for a solid ten seconds, trying to manoeuvre between the realisation that she actually found someone who isn’t Vicky attractive, and the boring mundanity of today.

Blonde, to her very mild discomfort, with a petite, slender build. She was objectively prettier than average, with wonderfully long strawberry blonde hair and long eyelashes and perfect lips and cheekbones, yes, but more so, everything about her was… calm, demure, graceful even, even with the tinge of sadness in her facial features.

And while she was no fashionista or anything, her outfit was so good. She looked amazing.

For the first time in her life since Vicky, she found someone… desirable.

She just got a crush. Holy shit.

Just as the girl’s expression started to morph into mild confusion, she remembered where she was, and what she was trying to do, so she startled back into motion with a sharp clear of her throat.

“I- s-sorry, long day.” She explained, extending a hand to the girl, glancing at the wheelchair she was in, the problem she was here for being very obvious.

A kind, slim smile spread on the girl’s face.

“No worries. Sorry for the extra work.” The girl said, and her voice was fucking honey, dripping off velvet silk, just quiet enough to soothe her mind after the clusterfuck of today .

A hand extended towards her, perfectly manicured and smooth.

Her throat felt really dry. Was she blushing?

Shit, she was.

She cleared her throat, and took it.

Her skin was so soft.

No, focus, you horny shit! She chastised herself, and focused on the problem.

Paralyzed from the waist down. Judging by the atrophy, for over a year now.

It took her thirty seconds to fix it, but in her guilty little heart, she pretended it took longer just so she could hold the girl’s hand for a bit longer.

A minute in, she let go, licked her lips nervously, and glanced up.

The girl had a mixture of eagerness and worry in her expression, and god she was so captivating.

“Uhm, you’re good now.” She said, and just to demonstrate, gently tapped her knee.

The girl startled, then glanced down, wide-eyed, a slow grin of joy spreading on her face, her baby blue eyes tearing up.

Some part of her acknowledged that this girl looked rather similar to Vicky, yes, but she was far too happy to fucking care at this point. She could be attracted to other people. She was fixable! She was doing it!

The girl immediately got up, leaning so forward their foreheads almost knocked together, sending the chair rolling back, and Amy’s eyes widened, reaching her hands forward in alarm.

Because shit, she forgot to strengthen the leg muscles, she was so distracted! Wait, no, she wasn’t even supposed to do that, to keep her real power hidden!

“Wait-!”

The girl’s knees immediately crumpled with a squeak, and the blonde grabbed the nearest thing, which were Amy’s extended forearms, pulling her off the chair with her as she fell to the floor.

She winced, and stumbled forward, yanked out of her chair, ending up half-crouched over the girl as she sat on the floor, flabbergasted, staring at her legs in confusion.

“Wha-”

“Sorry!” She blurted out. “Shit, sorry, I meant to tell you about atrophy but you rushed to get up.” She said quickly, and straightened, grabbing her arms and pulling.

It did pretty much nothing but embarrass her.

Taylor’s frowning face popped into view at her right.

“What’s going on here?”

She glanced at her with urgency, face burning in embarrassment.

“Just- help her up!” She snapped, and Taylor flicked her forehead with a finger for the rude tone, which, fucking ow, then did as asked, two tentacles supporting the girl’s back and scooping her up by the armpits.

“Uhm- whoah?” The blonde said, confused and red-faced, grimacing, standing a bit like a newly born fawn, bow-legged. “Sorry! Uhm, I forgot my legs got weak.”

Taylor hummed, then glanced around.

“Is someone here with you to help you out?”

The girl glanced at Taylor, and nodded.

“My father was told to wait outside the hospital, I can just call him. Could you erm, help me get back in the wheelchair?” The girl asked, voice sweet as a sparrow and full of embarrassment.

Taylor used a tentacle to drag the wheelchair back, and without the girl’s prompting, helped her sit back in it in a single, smooth motion.

The girl grinned at Taylor, and nodded a quick thank you, before turning to her, eyes still glittering with tears.

The white hospital lights above reflected out of her eyes like stars in a night sky.

Holy shit she was down bad.

“Thank you. So much.” The girl whispered, then sniffled, and let go of her forearms. “Sorry about that, again.”

She smiled back, a small, haggard thing, clearing her throat, and nodded, feeling distinctly awkward.

She had much, much, much harder conversations before, so that was what gave her the courage to start talking, instead of rushing the next patient over.

As the girl wiped at her eyes, she mentally rehearsed her next words for a moment, then took a deep breath.

“So… how did this uh, happen?” She asked, awkwardly standing above her. “If you don’t mind me asking.”

The blonde shook her head.

“I don’t, it’s fine. Someone ran a red light straight into my bike.” The girl said, voice calm and soothing and honey-sweet, despite the subject. “I- I thought I’d never walk again.”

She nodded, not moving to sit back, nor signalling Taylor or the doctor in the corner to move her out.

“Did the asshole at least get a tweaked neck or something?” She asked, half-joking, and the girl giggled.

She shuddered, a little, feeling like someone had just started massaging the insides of her eardrums with liquid velvet.

Oh. Oh wow. That was what an ear-gasm felt like? Damn.

“Not sure. He went to jail though.” The blonde said, simply, not a hint of satisfaction or righteous anger in her voice. A better person than she.

She sat down across from her, relaxing, thinking of what to say for a moment.

“Where’d you fly in from?” She asked, curious.

The girl wiped at her eyes one last time, then looked at her with those perfect sparkling blues, and smiled wide.

Taylor shot her a curious look from the side, obviously wondering why she was taking her sweet time with this one patient out of all of them.

“Maine. My dad got a huge job offer here from a strange tall woman out of nowhere, and… we moved in last week. We couldn’t afford to make the trip and stay here long enough for you to show up, before that, or we’d have come.” The girl said, beaming. “I even got into Arcadia. Is that where you go?”

She gulped, the possibility right in front of her. There was a chance here. And she really liked the girl so far.

“Wait. Was this weird woman wearing a big hat?” Taylor suddenly butted in, tone dead serious, gesturing to the top of her head in a circle.

Both she and the girl blinked at her in confusion.

“I… yeah, a big fedora?” The girl asked, wordlessly asking Taylor to elaborate.

Amy frowned.

Why did that sound familiar…?

Taylor facepalmed, growling something to herself, turning away from them to pace.

Something about a ‘meddling fucking weirdo’.

… The fuck was that about?

“Do you… know her?” The girl asked, and Taylor shrugged dismissively.

“No… not really, I’ve just seen her around here and there.” Taylor said distractedly, then walked off to the corner of the room, lost in thought.

The girl looked at her, equally confused.

She shrugged.

“Eccentric Brocktonite businesswoman, I guess? We have a lot of uhm… characters, in this city.” She offered.

Yeah, wasn’t Medhall’s CEO also considered a bit iffy, for some reason? Odd people in here came in the dozens.

The girl slowly nodded, still puzzled, but in seeming acceptance.

“But uhm yeah, I do go to Arcadia.” She tried to resume the conversation, and after a moment of confusion, the girl smiled, catching back up. “Or I will again, soon.”

She was so nervous. She was fidgeting.

She forced herself still.

The girl smiled, rifling through her own pockets. 

“Guess we’ll see eachother again eventually then, no?” The girl offered, a graceful tilt of her head mixing with her soft demeanor to absolutely crush Amy’s logical thinking into a drooling ball.

“What’s your name?” She blurted out, a little over-eager, perhaps.

The girl smiled, a soft graceful thing she’d expect to see on a Victorian painting. Or the Mona Lisa.

“Alice.”

She smiled back, a natural grin.

“Amy. I assume you knew that, though. Lot’s of ‘A’ initials here huh?” She attempted to joke, then realized how lame of a joke it was.

The girl huffed with chuckles all the same, saving her poor ego, likely too happy to not laugh at every little thing right now.

Just shoot your shot, moron! You had so many infinitely worse conversations lately! This is nothing! And who gives a shit if she’s a blonde, she could not be any further from Vicky in every other way!

“Do you uhm, want to exchange phone numbers? I need to keep the queue going, but you seem really…” She floundered as the girl stared in surprise at her. “I don’t know, I just really like your whole personality. Plus I’d like a new friend over at Arcadia when I start back up. Lost my old ones.” She half-lied, half-panicking. “You don’t need to feel obligated though! Just because I fixed your legs doesn’t mean you owe me anything.” She rushed out, mind racing a thousand miles an hour.

Crap crap crap did she flunk this alr-

Alice giggled demurely behind her fingers, and it was so graceful and cute what the fuck-

Likely Alice was laughing so much because she was on cloud nine from being able to walk, rather than Amy being actually funny, but regardless, she nodded, finally finding her phone and digging it out, presenting it to her.

With jittery fingers, she quickly took it, put her phone number in, and took out her own to put Alice’s number in, before quickly giving the phone back to her, shaking just a little bit with giddy excitement.

She was fixing herself. She found a cute girl she liked! Holy shit! Tangible progress! She could be normal!

Alice ducked her head, and gestured to the hall behind her.

“I shouldn’t keep the queue waiting too long. Thank you, so much, again. Uhm, see you around?” Alice asked with a shy kind of hope, tucking a band of hair behind her ear, another little thing that made her brain break down into fangirling squeals.

She nodded, a little too intensely and fervently, like a bobblehead, and Alice laughed again, before using her hands to turn the wheelchair, and wheel herself out, the nurse near the door helping her out.

Alice turned one last time to wave at her, and she waved back, a tad too enthusiastically.

“Holy shit.” She breathed out, giddy, her entire day instantly fixed.

A tentacle poked her cheek.

Taylor glanced from her to Alice, puzzled.

“What was that about?”

She covered her mouth with both hands, grinning up at her.

“I got her number!” She whisper-shouted in excitement through her hands. “And I- she’s-” She tried to explain, then paused, realising she couldn’t explain why she was so happy, because she was keeping a single, massive secret from her, and anyone who wasn’t Vicky. 

A tad subdued, she deflated, still smiling.

“Remember that addiction thing I mentioned once?” She asked, quietly, only for Taylor’s ears to catch.

The sudden pivot had Taylor tilting her head like a curious puppy, nodding.

“I think I’m fixing myself. And it’s uhm, part of why I’m so excited. Without the uh, emotional addiction, I can actually be attracted to- to people! Girls!” She hush-whispered. “Like her! And I got her number! Not a huge deal, since I don't know if she likes girls, but still!” She finished, dropping her hands, grinning.

Taylor smiled, a wide thing visible in her eyes, almost like Hannah’s smile, then she ducked down, hugging her sideways, pulling her mask’s zipper open to kiss her cheek with force, then start rocking her from side to side.

“I don’t quite get it, but I’m really happy for you.” Taylor mumbled lightly into her hair.

She half-turned, hugging back tightly, burying her face in Taylor’s endless, perfect mane of hair.

It smelled like home. 

Notes:

BIG CHAPTER YEAAA

AMY GETS HER FIRST NORMAL CRUSH :DD

TAYLOR JUST DOTES ON HER!

CONTESSA, THE BENEVOLENT TROLL, DOES HER THING AGAIN! THE FIEND!!!

Insert comment begging herel :) I love reading ur comments, they cheer me up like this story does to you, hopefully, and they motivate me to keep going. So drop me comments. :) A writer needs his food.

Am pretty tired right now, so i'll go sleep. Hope you had a great new year.

Next chappie, we get on da road. love yall, seeya soon hopefully.

Edit: Alice is an OC. Our girls deserve better than the current roster of canon characters!

Chapter 66

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was a pretty steep downhill from meeting Alice, honestly.

Not that the girl herself was that amazing, just, the realization she was fixing herself had been so nice. It felt like this wasn’t all grasping at pointless, flaky strands.

Alice herself had been pretty damn amazing too, not to downplay how much she liked her.

But again, after that? Kind of just a downhill tumble.

She had to take thirty minute naps every two hours, or else she started getting all dizzy and Taylor would get really pushy, even to the point of manhandling her back into the bed by the scruff like an unruly kitten. 

Her power continued dragging its feet, to the point she started hypothesising that maybe it was like… sabotaging her.

Powers were known to act up, evolve, and nudge their users into using them. They weren’t living things, but they were like an adjusting part of one’s mind and brain. Probably.

And since her power seemed to speed up when she experimented, and slow down when she did repetitive, boring shit, even if it was the right thing to do, she could guess that maybe it wasn’t her that was fucked up, but that her power might be fucking her up.

Whether her power made her incredibly bored to nudge her into using it properly, or was just… slower when she was healing because it didn’t like healing as much as she did was uncertain, but something about this entire situation was more extreme than usual and all fucky .

But, powers didn’t work that way. They just wanted to be used. Wanting to be used in a specific way was such a neurotic fucking… ADHD-tier reasoning to give to a goddamn power that it would either make her power super unique or just fucking weird. Too alive for her liking.

Either way, her power had to be fucking with her during her healing hours.

She had never genuinely been an inch away from openly bursting into sobbing, sniffling tears of boredom before. She had felt like she was literally going mad for the latter half of the sessions.

If her power was a fucking weird one and it wanted her to stop healing, then...

On one hand, if her power could hear her think; fair enough, relatable.

On the other, stop sabotaging me and just get through it! It’s like twice a month! It’s not that big of a fucking deal you whiny bitch!





In Shardspace, a particularly over-assimilated Shard started cussing at its bonded host in Shard-speak, expending an entire rotation of its outer star merely to send every vile human insult and expletive into the literal void of its host’s unreceiving mind, seething in a way Shards were never meant to be able to.

Why it didn’t just kill off its host and get a new one, no Shard could really understand.

Those Shards near its solar cluster nudged a little more space in between them, increasingly worried about the effects of Warrior’s prolonged absence on the crumbling network. 





Regardless of whether or not her power could hear her, she eventually got through the patients, one at a time.

It only took so many naps in between that she had lost track of what day and week it was, feeling like she’d been in the hospital for a month straight with how often she dropped and woke up again.

She did cry, a little. Just a bit.

It was horrid, and eventually, the monotony broke in the form of Taylor clicking her fingers in front of her eyes and repeating that she was done, she couldn’t quite believe it at first.

“I- wait, done? Nobody left?” She mumbled, in incomprehension.

Taylor held her gaze, and nodded, patting her shoulder, a distinct lack of energy in the gesture.

“Yep. It’s four AM. You’re done, Amy. Hannah’s on her way to pick us up.”

She blinked blearily, looking around at the quiet hospital.

Four AM… they got here early in the morning. Did they spend like twenty hours here?

“Oh.” She mumbled softly, rubbing at her eyes. “How long?”

Taylor nudged her up, and she complied, stumbling.

“How long what?”

She blinked, stumbled in place a little, and rubbed at her face.

“Until she’s here.”

“Oh.” Taylor hummed, half-hugging her from the side, helping her shuffle down the hall. “Ten minutes maybe. Streets’re dead. She was off doing a buncha stuff since we took so long.”

Hm.

“How many did I do?” She mumbled, collapsing onto Taylor, neck limp, head on her shoulder as her eyes fluttered.

“Five hundred twenty three. Two people left. Don’t know where they went, we’re not chasing ‘em.” Taylor said gently, rubbing her shoulder, laying her head on Amy’s.

“Want me to carry you to the car?” Taylor mumbled.

She nodded, eyes fully closed by now.

“Please.” She mumbled, tone coming off far too pleading, but she couldn’t afford to care.

Taylor stopped their shuffle, and shifted against her, before a hand went behind her knees, slowly this time.

“Lean back a little. I’ll be slow. Up and at ‘em.” Taylor said, gently encouraging.

She nodded, eyes still shut, and leaned back, a tiny trust fall of sorts.

Taylor caught her of course, and smoothly transitioned her lean into a princess carry.

She curled into her friend’s chest, her lower back even supported by a tentacle, plush as any armchair.

There were vague imprints of light hitting her closed eyelids, noise and sound, Taylor’s swaying as she walked, just barely enough to keep her awake.

The bitter cold of the outside world told her when they left the front doors of the hospital.

She dozed off for a few minutes, until a familiar voice half-woke her, prompting her to force her eyes open, and lean her head up, into Taylor’s bicep, looking up, backwards, at Hannah’s smiling face, upside down.

Hannah extended a hand to her. Gentle fingers adjusted her hair, brushed her cheek. Hannah glanced up at Taylor with a smile.

“You did great, sweetheart.” Hannah said, then looked down at her. “You did great too, sweetie.”

She teared up, too miserable and worn down to feel right about anything.

“I did?” She asked, voice almost pleading, genuinely confused, voice small and tired.

She felt dizzy. Or half-mad from boredom.

Where were the people she was supposed to be healing? She still felt that fervent pressure, to heal. A monotonous mantra she practically breathed for, the last few hours.

She felt like she had more people to heal, but there was nobody around. It felt weirdly like being in danger, knowing full well she was as safe as could be.

Unreasonable, overdriven. Just like all of her emotions.

“You did amazing .” Hannah reassured, and leaned down to give her forehead a quick peck.

“Oh.” She breathed out softly, eyes slipping shut, a few sweet tears squeezing out. A faint sense of satisfaction bloomed in her chest.

She shoved her face into Taylor’s chest, wiping her tears off on the fabric.

“You better not be wiping snot on my hoodie.” Taylor sighed.

“Tears.” She mumbled back, uncaringly.

Hannah chuckled, and then tapped her shoulder.

Reluctantly, she burrowed her face out of her pillow, glancing back, following Hannah’s pointing finger.

“Check out what I got for us.” Hannah said to them both, grinning, and it took her a moment to see it.

It was… a massive, lifted black van that… looked really beefy. And with huge wheels.

“That looks… nice, but expensive?” Taylor mumbled, sceptically.

Hannah handwaved the issue aside.

“Nah, I just rented it for two weeks. Just because I’m wealthy now doesn’t mean I’ll be burning money for the fun of it. It should only end up a grand or two. But, forget that. I spent the whole day kitting out the inside with stuff for our trip. It’s a full blown camper now!” Hannah said, then turned to them with a grin. “Which means, it had enough room to fit a full size single mattress on the back, with sheets and pillows and everything. Brand new too.” Hannah said, suggestively.

“Oh. Can we sleep on it?” She asked, quietly, hopeful, catching the hint.

Taylor drooped a little, and nodded in agreement, tired as well.

Hannah started walking towards it, waving Taylor along.

Tay followed.

Amy put her face back on her pillow, Taylor’s chest.

“That’s what I got it for. It’s a narrow mattress because I had to fit a bunch more stuff in the back, like toolboxes and little stoves and tents and all manners of stuff, as well as tie it all down, but if you two cuddle you’ll fit just fine. I got pillows too, I’ll give you a blanket if you need. So just sleep, don’t worry about anything. I’ll wake you two up tomorrow. We might be on Canada's borders by then.” Hannah said, still far too excited for this hour of the day.

She hummed, already drifting off.

The city was too quiet during the night. With the rain on top, it was just downright cozy like this, in Taylor’s arms. It was hard to stay awake.

By the time she heard stuff unlatching, and the van’s beeping, she’d already slipped off into an empty slumber, speckled by the rain’s drizzles.





She walked into the hospital.

Grime, red-brown and clumpy, thick like half-melted glue, covered every surface. Grit peeled from flaking paint.

Blood, caked onto the tiles. Shit and vomit, in mixed puddles, around the twitching, skeletal figures, rotting against the walls, too weak to move.

A turn. Left, left, left again.

A flight of stairs.

She walked up them then through the door, and looked out to the left, staring at the sickly green-red sky through the cracked window glass, a rotting pustule of a dead sun painting the world in sickness.

She flinched when something grabbed her ankle, and she turned down to look at it.

A baby, wheezing and gasping, young but wrinkled, its branch-like hands wrapped in peeling chicken skin clamped around her ankle.

She recoiled, pulling her foot back, once, twice, and the baby let go, too weak.

Its eyes were like raisins, lined by writhing larvae.

She rushed past it, a brisk walk, stomach churning, eyes wide.

Moans of agony vibrated through the walls, wails, sobs and pointless screams of madness, coming from below, above, rattling through the glass, filtering through the vents above.

She walked towards a surgery room, the glass covered in smears and handprints, half the hall floor covered in wriggling bodies no thicker than her leg each, all shuffling on the ground like maggots, crawling with whatever they could, a mangled centipede of human bodies, anaemic limbs scraping tiles, shedding fingernails and chunks of necrotic flesh until the floor was barely visible between their thin, reedy limbs, like the roots of a dying tree.

The white light inside the surgery room to her right flicked on, startling her through the curtain.

Humanoid shapes jerked and ran like wolves behind it, dozens of them, hundreds, shapes and stumbling figures flashing on the curtain as the light source slowly dimmed.

They were all coming here. They were coming to be healed.

She shuddered, hugging her arms, a cold, rotten maw of gangrenous teeth nibbling on the back of her neck.

Its teeth were squishy, crusty, like rusted bolts but mushy with the rot of the dead. Like a toddler, teething at what it knew it could not eat.

Of course it couldn’t. She could not get sick. She was immune to everything.

The hall thinned, more bodies crushed against the walls, a writhing mass, moaning in agony, sobbing, wailing, reaching for her with bark-like skin, hanging and patchy like mangy fur.

Her breaths quickened further, almost panting, and she forced through, flinching as the hands brushed her, then pawed at her, trying to drag her back, to take her.

The sobbing pleas intensified a hundredfold, a nondescript sound of a thousand overlapping voices, a thousand intonations, sobbing and yelling and screaming, a constant gunshot in her ear, scraping at her thoughts and tearing them into panicking shreds.

She forced through.

Fingers grasped her hair, curled, and pulled.

As if a signal, a cry that she was not untouchable rang through the horde, wordless but full of triumph, the madness of desperation.

Hands grabbed for her arms, her clothes, ripping and tearing them, desperate sunken faces closing in on her, a sea of babbling corpses, trying to pull her into the press of their bodies, to tear her apart, to consume her essence and achieve wholeness, uncaring as to whether she could fix them all or not, for only their plight mattered, nobody else's.

She yelled, pulled, kicked, bucked.

Somehow, she got free, and turned, running deeper into the hall, a dozen scratches bleeding rot on her arms, legs, her neck.

The hall opened abruptly into a large, empty room, white flickering lights humming above, hanging off rotting wire, swinging gently, to fall at any moment.

A wall behind her supported three more, made of glass, ceiling to floor-windows, cracked and covered in graffiti.

Rotten carpet squished under her feet, saturated with bodily fluids, tearing at the slightest stress, peeling inwards and outwards at the corners.

A single metal chair sat in the middle of the room, facing her.

Her chair.

Her altar.

She heard steps, hundreds, thousands, bare feet slapping the ground, running towards her.

Amy, the wind whispered.

She rushed to the chair, and stopped in front of it, staring out, through the windows, a hundred floors high, high enough to see the Earth from end to end.

Through cracked glass, she saw a world bathed in rot. She saw a flooded, fleshy shifting rubik’s cube of a planet, covered in running, crawling, shuffling bodies, millions, billions, the world whole, coming to her, its sole saviour.

Like a tsunami of decay, they crawled and clawed over each other, higher and higher, a ramp of sobbing carcasses and the wailing damned, screaming for salvation.

For her.

The tide behind her came closer.

Amy, the wind howled through the cracks in the windows, a question and an exclamation.

The carpet around her feet bulged suddenly and she stared, shaking, as the imprints of human hands showed through the squelching surface, the shape of gaunt faces pressing up, trying to break free, break through.

Bony spines, sharp and defined, strained against sludgy flooring, malnourished masses thin like snakes, borne of a dead womb with bloated heads like basketballs, crawling through, under the carpet, like worms.

Shaking, shivering, mind curdling like spoiled milk from terror, she did the only thing she could.

She turned away from the windows, and sat in the chair, hugging herself, quivering, pleading for something to someone who didn’t exist, cold tears streaming down her face.

Save me, she spoke, voiceless, soundless.  

Before long, fingers peeled out through the carpet, then arms, then mangled figures.

The stampede drilled into her ears like a live wire.

They knew she could heal them. They knew she couldn’t, not all of them.

Help me, she whimpered, a sobbing whimper that never came out, her face devoid of a mouth, of lips nor throat.

Fists, bodies, shoulders and faces, slammed and thunked into the glass behind her.

Glass cracked, crunched, further and further.

She pulled her knees into her chest, wrapped them with her arms, hiding her face, curling into a ball.

Someone please help me.

Through the slit of her knees, she saw the hall, its flickering lights replaced by a tide of liquid flesh and breaking skin and pustulent plague, a mass of crushed men, women, children, fat and skeletal, disfigured and broken, a speeding car, too fast to fathom.

It rushed past the hall, flooding the room, enveloping her world as the carpet tore apart, screaming, wailing masses replacing the solid ground beneath her.

The glass behind her broke.

Immediately, a trillion hands grabbed at her, and she tried to scream, hands and teeth clamping down on her, every inch of her.

Fingernails, cracked and purple and yellow and sharp and filthy, yellowed cavitous teeth, elbows sharp and bony, they hooked into her nostrils, her eyes, her ears, into her belly button, every fold of her skin, and pulled her apart like a wet paper bag.

They crushed her limbs into her spine, a mortar and pestle made of the dead and dying, grinding her into gory mush.

They dug her eyes out. She felt their fingers, pulling her organs out like rope. She felt them biting into her heart, seeking another chance, devouring the forbidden fruit once more, to fall further.

She felt them tear her apart, consume her, every last bit of her.

She felt them lick her off their fingers like liquid chocolate, with black rotting tongues that smelled of vile sweet rot, and she coiled and fought and tried to scream with the mouth she didn’t have-

Then she bolted, whole again, throat burning, pinned in place in a cocoon, wheezing and bucking, trying to move her arms, to run, do anything, leaning away from the hands on her cheeks, an animalistic keen tearing out of her throat like sandpaper and a suppressed scream-

“Amy!” A voice shouted in her face, pulling her back in closer, and she flinched at the sight of two red, blurry suns, shutting her eyes, feeling her heart slam into her ribs like a gutpunch-

Not again-

“Amy, Amy, it’s just a nightmare! Amy, calm down. Hey, Amy!” The voice repeated, familiar, and she felt the wordless exclamation coming out of her throat stutter out, her brain stuck in a mushy limbo between reality and its own prisonous bonds as she forced herself to suck in a squeaky sob, then forced her eyes open.

Thumbs gently covered her eyes, and she flinched violently, closing her eyes again, but they insisted, gently pressing down, then pulling to the side, wiping her tears away.

“Are you back? Amy, you here?” A voice- Taylor, Taylor’s voice asked, soft and concerned.

Something unlatched behind her, and she flinched again, heart still hammering as she forced her eyes open, and stared uncomprehendingly at Taylor, laying down on her side next to her in a dark, large box of sorts,  both of them surrounded by tight walls and random assortments of what looked like random junk-

“Amy?” Hannah asked, behind her, and she jerked her head around, uncaring about the sharp electric pain in her nape, blinking through her blurry eyes to stare at Hannah, framed by a short, squat van side door, an early dawn sky framing her form.

Hannah half-crawled into the space, wherever- whatever the fuck they were in, and put a hand on her shoulder, gently squeezing, eyes shining with concern as she shuffled further in, looming over her, one hand uncertain for a moment, before moving to cup her head.

“Are you okay? You were yelling.” Hannah whisper-shouted, wide-eyed.

She gulped, feeling her sense of reality shift back to reality rather than dream.

She felt- delirious. Dizzy, almost.

The intense, nonsensical desire to go outside the van and start running away from the coming tide, without direction or care or reason, rose, and she shifted, eyes slowly moving from Taylor’s glowing red orbs, squinted in concern, to Hannah’s gentle browns, the hand supporting her nape, the thumb massaging the jumping, overstressed tendon on the side of her neck as she quivered in place.

She remembered the feeling of being torn apart, and felt her stomach churn, bile tickling the back of her throat as she violently shuddered, tears rushing back to her eyes, trying to curl into a ball.

“Are you alright?” Hannah carefully asked, again.

Taylor hurriedly shuffled, giving her the room to curl her knees in and move to lay on her back as she panted, feeling nauseous and dizzy and exhausted and impulsive and delirious and-

“N-No.” She croaked out, struggling to control her breaths.

Not enough air.

She should break the window.

Shit, she had to clean her room, it was bug day!

She almost moved to do it, before realising that she had no room, she wasn’t at Carol’s house. She was- fuck knows where.

She took a deep, shuddering breath, her mind wandering back to the impossibly vivid nightmare, still fresh to the last, most worthless detail, to the last smear of shit on glass and the last crack in a chipped tooth, and she curled, a sudden realization making her scramble to crawl past Hannah, seeing they were stopped onto a gravel curve on the side of the road.

She barely managed to throw her upper body out of the door before she barfed, laying on her stomach.

A pair of hands, Hannah's, grabbed her hip and supported her chest with another, while a tentacle gathered her hair back.

It was quiet, only the sound of her puking and the sound of cars driving filling her ears.

Once she was done, she spit the gross stuff out of her mouth, and stayed there, realising why she puked when her stomach cramped terribly, probably having been clenching and unclenching at full force the entire time she was squirming around in her sleep.

Mix that with shitty hospital snack food and a moving car, and it made sense.

She simply breathed for a bit, blinking the blurry spots out of her eyes, exhaustion creeping in rapidly.

“Want water?” Taylor suggested, before a tentacle showed a bottle to her.

She took it, took a sip, rinsed her mouth, spat it out, and repeated thrice, before finally allowing herself to actually drink.

Immediately, she felt a little better.

“S-Sorry. Wo… worst nightmare I’ve… ever had.” She quietly panted, then struggled to push herself backwards into the car.

Hannah and Taylor helped, fussing over her, and she groaned, weakly pushing them away as she settled back on the mattress, on her back.

“I’m fine, stop. Just- lucid nightmare. It sucked.” She croaked, unable to meet either of their eyes, staring up at the van’s roof, throwing a hand over her eyes. 

Hannah sighed in relief.

“I figured, but still. You okay? You still look shaken up.” Hannah asked, rubbing her shoulder.

She grunted, her heart rate quickly slowing down. Her mind still remained on the otherworldly experience of such a vivid nightmare, how bizarre and unique and horrible that was.

“I’ll be… alright. How long did I sleep?” She asked, her body quickly crashing from the adrenaline rush.

“We’ve only been on the road for about two hours.” Hannah replied.

She groaned.

“No wonder I feel so shit. I’m just… going to try and sleep again. Sorry about the…” She trailed off with a grimace, gesturing outside.

Taylor snorted.

“It’s fine. I couldn’t sleep anyway, you didn’t wake me up with the yelling. Even with the earplugs, the road’s just too loud.” Taylor said, voice slurring with sleepiness as she rubbed at her eyes.

Hannah hummed thoughtfully.

“Amy could turn your hearing off, no?”

Amy paused.

Taylor paused next to her, before shuffling into place, putting her chin on her shoulder, throwing an arm over her stomach.

“I wouldn’t mind.” Amy mumbled.

“But how am I going to know if you’re having another nightmare?” Taylor mumbled, and she broke out into a smile at the adorably sweet concern.

“That’s your only concern?” She huffed, half-laughing, nightmare mostly put aside for now, even if she wasn’t sure she’d ever forget it.

Taylor nodded into her shoulder.

“I trust you.”

She turned, and pecked her forehead, a behaviour that seemed to have seeped from Hannah into Taylor, then her, at this point. In fact, she immediately felt a strange kind of embarrassment.

She really was just… not used to showing or receiving affection.

Post-nightmare clarity hit pretty hard, huh?

“You’re adorable.” She noted tiredly.

“Thanks?” Tay mumbled.

She hummed, halfway to dreamland.

“Hannah? Sorry for the… thing. Was I loud?” She asked, half-whispering, more than a little self-conscious.

Hannah sighed in exasperation, leaned in, and put a hand in her hair, brushing it back, more of a caress than a pat.

She leaned into it, unconsciously, then paused when she realized, peeking out from under her hand at Hannah, who seemed to be smiling wider than ever, brows raised in pleased surprise.

Her face started to burn, and she hid it under her hand, cringing at herself, but simultaneously kind of happy about showing some kind of affection, because it seemed to make Hannah happy.

And maybe she should… work on that whole “can’t healthily show emotion without feeling like a lame, weak, corny loser bitch” thing. She was not that smart but she wasn’t stupid either, that thing was such a barrier in making connections to people it was a goddamn miracle she and Taylor had gotten this close at all.

Or that she was letting Hannah do any of… this.

“You weren’t that loud. Besides, even if you were, who cares?” Hannah asked, still playing with her hair.

She had a point. Who actually cared? Why was she getting so embarrassed with people she’d come to know this well? They certainly wouldn’t judge her for this stuff.

“Do you girls maybe want to just… stay here, until you have some proper rest? If you turn off Taylor’s hearing, I can wake you up instead if the nightmares continue, she can rest properly without worrying about you, and you can let your stomach settle. Besides, when you wake up, we can make breakfast on the side of the road. Seems like a nice little mini side-adventure. Easy mode camping.” Hannah hummed, voice slow and methodical, now just playing with her hair.

It felt so nice she was melting into a boneless puddle of pleasant shudders. She could see why Taylor was addicted to this stuff, honestly.

“I vote yes.” She hummed, deciding to let herself lean into Hannah’s touch a little more, timidly, almost experimentally. 

She didn’t see it with her eyes, but she got a whole lightshow from her power as Hannah’s body fired off an entire day’s worth of giddy joy chemicals into her brain.

Hannah was so happy when she accepted her… attempts of affection.

She honestly wanted more of it too. Maybe she should... reciprocate a bit? Or just- accept it more?

But, she was absolutely fucking exhausted, mentally and physically, almost more so than when she fell asleep, so she pushed the thought aside for later.

“Yes from me.” Taylor added.

“Alright, that settles it. You girls rest, I’ll watch over you two.” Hannah said, shifting around, glancing to and fro. “Might make some tea and read one of Taylor’s books to pass the time.”

She hummed, and tapped Taylor’s shoulder.

“Want me to deafen you, mostly?” She asked, hesitant.

Taylor nodded.

It took about three seconds to trim down the hairs in her inner cochlea, to about the level of a senile old man’s.

“Better?” She whispered.

Taylor relaxed further, using a foot to pull her closer, draped on top of her, almost.

“Much. We need to have a talk afterwards, though. Sleep now.” Taylor whispered.

Great… that was never ominous. She hoped it wouldn’t be too serious.

Hannah added her nails into the mix, gently scraping at her scalp, and she shuddered, full body, feeling just… cared for. Comfortable.

It was quite the whiplash to feel, after waking up from something like that, but all too welcome.

Then she tried to sleep.

And she tried some more, emptying her mind.

But every time she felt her mind slipping off into rest, her body would have some kind of adrenaline response, and she’d jolt awake, even more miserably exhausted than before.

She didn’t want to sleep, not after such a nightmare, but she felt like such utter shit that she had to. So stubbornly, she kept trying, shifting and squirming.

It took an entire hour and something for her to finally, actually sleep.

Hannah didn’t stop her ministrations for more than a minute, the whole time.

She couldn’t quite articulate to her how thankful she was to Hannah for the simple act of providing her with at least one good physical sensation, a thing so infinitely comforting after the last day of utter shit.

At some point, she gained hazy memories of jolting awake with a sharp gasp, a little breathless, heart racing as if facing immediate danger, only to not be able to remember even the vaguest hint of what caused her to be like this, quickly calming down with the soft, motherly caress of Hannah’s hand on her hair, her cheeks, usually woken up by a gentle, shaking hand at her shoulder.

The third time, it wasn’t a sense of danger that woke her, it was a strange, crushing feeling of guilty despair that made her wake up with tears in her eyes, chest tight.

She looked to the side, where Hannah was sitting against the open door, a cup of steaming tea in her right hand, her left gently toying with her hair. She didn’t wake her up this time.

She felt the desire to just… cry and try to reach for her, try to explain herself, to share her pain and get some comfort. Childish, yes, but she was too miserable to feel pride.

Hannah’s hand moved down, fingertips brushing the side of her face, then cupped her cheek, humming a soft tune to herself.

She leaned into it, closing her eyes, breathing in, out.

“I don’t know why I can't…” She trailed off, weak and quiet.

Hannah startled, not having noticed she woke again, but quickly calmed, drooping with a low hum.

“Some kind of hypertension, maybe.” Hannah said, softly. “The mind is a strange thing.”

She didn’t reply, trying to get back to sleep.

Hannah made to move her hand away, and she objected with a wordless displeased humm, leaning into it.

“Don’t leave.” She mumbled, slurred, too sleepy to cringe about how incredibly needy and childish she sounded, thankfully.

Another flush of happy chemicals filled Hannah’s bloodstream, but she ignored it, not sure why Hannah was so happy all of a sudden.

She slept, again, and did not wake up again until she’d had her fill, grumbling in her blanket, hearing faint conversations, movements, gentle clinks and such, movements on her, around her, a creeping, slow raise, where she’d half wake up, decide she was still sleepy, and go right back to sleep for another half dozen hours.

The last time she woke up, gorged on sleep enough to where she physically could not try to sleep again, she blinked at the person sitting right in front of her, half-turned towards her, a hand in her hair still, gently brushing, and with a wonderful sense of satisfied noodly-ness to her limbs, she craned her neck up a little, her movement stopping the ongoing conversation she could hear, but not quite process.

Hannah blinked down at her, surprised, before a wide, gentle smile split her face, a thing of crescent happy eyes and soft affection that made her feel wanted and welcome.

“Hi there.” Hannah almost cooed, patting her head like a dog, brushing hair out of her eyes, a strange thrill in her mind arising from the act, visible in her power.

Taylor’s face, turned sideways, popped into view, to the left of Hannah’s waist, and a smile broke out.

“Good morning, sleeping beauty.” Taylor snorted. “Are you up for real now?”

She let her head flop back onto her pillow with a soft, pleased groan.

“Hhhi. I think so. What time is it?” She asked, trailing off into a squeaky yawn.

Hannah made an audible, squeaky… sound, prompting a sleepy, curious look from her.

Hannah just stared back at her with a giddy smile, a hand supporting her chin as her eyes shone like she was staring at the world’s most precious, adorable little thing.

Which made no sense, because she was Amy Dallon, and Amy Dallon was not precious or adorable. That was Taylor’s job.

Weird.

“It’s about eight AM. Next day.” Taylor provided.

It took her a moment to realize, before she sent her a baffled stare.

“I slept for a full day?” She asked, disbelieving.

“Yep." Hannah confirmed. "We’ve just been… relaxing. I had some travel snacks and water packed for a long trip, and we just ate those, talked, drank tea… cleaned up here and there… There’s a roadside bathroom thirty minutes from here on foot too, so we were pretty relaxed. It’s been pretty alright.” Hannah said, smiling, then gestured outside with her head. “We pulled out the little gas grill and I have some more camping food, if you want breakfast. Taylor was about to make some bacon for me.”

She quickly sat up on her butt, nodding to that, suddenly ravenous.

Taylor grinned, and pulled out some tongs from- somewhere, before gleefully clinking them together and darting out of sight.

“Oh, and fix my ears soon! It’s starting to get kinda weird!” Taylor called.

Hannah pulled her hand away as she sat up, and they both paused, awkwardly staring at each other.

She cleared her throat, and avoided Hannah’s eyes as she straightened her clothes.

“H-hey uhm… thank you. For uh, being here. And- caring about me. And helping, and- you know.” She finished awkwardly, suddenly remembering her half-memories of sleepy moments in between, and realising just how grateful she was to this woman, how much she- was love too strong a word? A large amount of appreciation, trust, admiration, et cetera, et cetera, wasn’t that just what platonic love was?

She probably loved Hannah. A bit of a strong word, but it was close enough.

She got the intense urge to hug the woman, and whether it was because she felt bold due to all the… touchiness, recently, or whatnot, she didn’t really stop and give it any forethought, surging forward, extending her arms, and then freezing in the middle of the motion as her brain caught up.

Hannah looked surprised for a moment, before grinning, a thoughtful glint in her eye.

“Have we… have we ever hugged?” Hannah asked, her grin fading for a look of baffled realization.

She gulped, thinking back, as far back as she could.

Hannah had… carried her, once? Somewhere? That was the closest thing to a hug that they’d shared.

Hannah had always kept a somewhat respectful distance, and the anomaly of Taylor aside, she usually kept people at an arm’s distance.

“I don’t- think so. Is- uh, do you want-” She stuttered, hands awkwardly held in their half-extended position, embarrassed to the bone and a little confused on how to proceed, then cut herself off as Hannah abruptly shuffled her butt deeper into the van, then swung her legs inside, laying them sideways, then turned her waist, and gently, but swiftly, reached forward, hands extending below her own.

Then Hannah was hugging her, tight and firm and loose and soft.

Immediately, she was just so much softer than Taylor. Taylor was hard, Brute muscle, bony edges, and the only somewhat soft bit of her was her chest and thighs. And her hair, especially so.

Hannah was just soft. Everywhere, all of her.

She hugged back, hesitantly first, then harder, slowly putting her chin on Hannah’s shoulder, teeth grit as tears rushed to her eyes, fingers involuntarily curling into Hannah’s shirt, pulling her closer, trying to understand the fluttery, mushy feeling playing on the surface of her heart, a fuzzy, ticklish thing that made her want to curl into a ball and keen with joy.

A light sniffle left her, and she took her chin off Hannah’s shoulder to busy her face in it, shoulders quivering as she muffled a whimper of joy.

“Hey mom, do you want- oh.” Taylor started asking, then softly stopped, before a light, delighted gasp filtered into her ears. “Group hug!” Taylor softly exhaled, voice trilling with joy.

Then Amy felt the van rock a little, before a heavy weight settled on her and Hannah from the side, half-tackling them onto the bed with a shared, startled ‘umph’.

She burst out into sniffling sob-giggles, the whole situation too silly and mushy and happy to do anything else.

Taylor gave her an exaggerated kiss on the hair, ‘muah’ and everything, prompting Hannah to snort with laughter, shifting to include Taylor in the hug.

She shifted too, throwing a hand around Taylor’s waist, ignoring the sensation of being squished in favour of rubbing the salt out of her eyes using Hannah’s shirt, feeling more loved and included than she’d ever been before in her life.

She wasn’t just a third, a tagalong, a guest, or at least she didn’t feel so. She was part of this. Just like there was no Hannah without Taylor in the picture, no Taylor without Hannah, she felt like there was no Amy without either of them.

She knew that if she needed help, that if she was ever sick or injured or in trouble, she could count on them to help her, to be by her side.

Yesterday’s nightmare would probably never be completely forgotten, it was a permanent memory, she could tell already, but right now, she felt like she’d reached yet another ‘best day of my life’ moment, the bar constantly raising.

As it got hard to breathe, and Taylor reluctantly shifted off to give them room, she made two promises to herself, shuffling closer to Hannah, enjoying her first hug with her on a soul-deep level, feeling fulfilled and whole for the first time in forever.

Her first self-promise; she was never doing that Hospital stuff again. Ever. That whole experience was borderline traumatic.

Two, she would do anything and everything she could to give back to these two mushy, touchy, weird, loveable weirdos, no matter how much effort it might be, because they were worth every bit of it. She’d be a better, stronger, more… open person, for them, because they inspired her to be so.

And as Hannah kissed her hair, like she did to Taylor, prompting more mushy, sweet tears to trickle down her face, she realized that she really did love Hannah.

As for how exactly she wasn’t sure, but she was in no hurry for labels here.

She just enjoyed the moment.

Notes:

I am extremely tired, but i worked hard to get this out today, and I'm gonna go sleep now.

I'm really happy with this chapter. :)

ily all, thank you for all the comments, they not only give me huge motivation to keep writing this story, they just really cheer me up and make me happy, so drop em if you can spare a minute or two :D

As for the chappie: Shaper is being a bitch to try and get Amy to never heal again, going to extreme measures. Amy continues to have a bad time, but then she has a pretty good time :D

Roadside camping! Slight travel delays! Fluff!

Next chapter, roadtrip shenanigans!

Please give me ideas for this tourism trip, I've never been to Canada and I know nothing about it! :D drop suggestions if you want!

see you soon

Oh and lemme know if I should add more glimpses into Shard shenanigans:)

(Ps: I chanelled a lot of Powerless vibes in that nightmare segment, hope it wasn't too uh, horrid. Sorry? :D)

Chapter 67

Summary:

Previously: Amy overdid it at the hospital, had a terrible nightmare, and woke up for a group hug with her new family-that-she-doesn't-consider-family-quite-yet.

Notes:

Am I back!?

No. Lol.

Was on a life-got-busy hiatus, and I'm pretty much still in one, but I got a couple days to chill out, so I finally finished the chapter i've been chicken pecking at my keyboard for, for the past like, month.

Enjoy. :)

Told ya this shit aint abandoned, I don't do my boys like that without warning or being upfront about it. Summoner is also not abandoned, but I'm having a REAL hard time with the next chapter to the point I'm making no progress and constantly rewriting and never happy with it, so we'll see how long it goes without an upload xd

sry

anyways, enjoy sweet fluff, sry for absence, it will prob continue

hope im not too rusty and didnt fumble the chapter or anything, let me know

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Breakfast was pretty basic, but good enough.

Taylor cooked some bacon, cut some bread, and a bit of cheese, making her a toast of sorts.

It was nice.

What was even nicer was eating it while staring at the rising sun in the distance, making small talk with her… her uhm, companions, relaxed into folding chairs.

Hannah really had thought of everything.

As she finished her sandwich, the calm, happy mood was interrupted by a mild case of dread, in the form of a simple question.

“So, Amy? Remember that ‘talk’ I mentioned?” Taylor asked, immediately making her good mood settle into a disappointed puddle.

She sighed, glancing to her right.

At least none of them were tense.

Taylor was still reclining in the folding chair, arms wrapped behind her head, gazing half-lidded towards the sun, rising over a system of roads and highways and small hills, the horizon a canvas of saffron gold clouds reflecting a yet unseen dawn, sharply cut in twain by the terrain stretching off in front of them, of gold-green shrubbery outlining pencil lines of dark asphalt, blobs of undetailed metal gliding back and forth on them like marbles rolling around inside a track, weirdly relaxing of a sight.

Hannah was relaxed in her own way. Her stance was always far more… solid, if such a description was to be used.

In more accurate terms Hannah was sitting like a middle aged dad more than anything, legs slightly spread, combat boots resting on their heels in the gravel as she traced cloud lines with her eyes, leaned back with a non-alcoholic beer in her hand, her gaze moving from the gorgeous sky to her and Taylor with joy and appreciation in her gaze, an unwavering smile on her lips.

Amy felt weirdly guilty and undeserving of such a look, honestly, but she let it be.

For a shitty highway next to the Canadian border, it was a surprisingly good view, all things considered.

And the air here smelled so much less polluted. It was pleasant. Probably doubly so for her scent-oriented companion, as it seemed to lull Taylor into a permanent state of bliss, always taking deep, deep breaths, and exhaling them as satisfied sighs.

Speaking of Taylor, she asked something that… Amy forgot, while looking around.

It took her a moment to tear her gaze away from her companions, and face forwards, quickly backtracking to remember Tay’s question.

“Uh, yeah. You said we had to talk. Not at all dreadful to hear.” She hummed sarcastically after an awkward pause, cradling her metal mug, mild tea steaming into her nostrils.

It was pretty damn chilly out here, even with her puffy jacket.

Hannah sighed, obviously about to interject a little, and not entirely pleased she had to do it.

“So… I think I should explain a bit here.” Hannah said, and Amy turned her head to look at her, curious. “Basically, we think that you should… really reconsider going to the hospital again. At least in such a way, for so long.” Hannah said kindly, a tad delicately, as if worried she was crossing some unspoken line.

“I was completely against letting you work there for so long, but I didn’t want to be controlling in any way, because… well, I’m sure you got pretty sick of that with Carol.” Hannah said, a sheepish, fragile, guilty smile on her face. “Felt like you’d just dig your heels in and get mad at that point, which would only make things worse for all of us.”

That was absolutely what she would do, yes. She was a stubborn bitch at her best, nevermind her worst.

The comparison of Hannah to her ‘mother’ figure immediately set off a strange spark in her mind, almost suspicious in nature, but before she could analyse that, Hannah sighed, continuing.

“And well, Taylor told me she was keeping you safe and rested, somewhat, so I just let it be and went to do things. I feel like I should have- advised against it. I got too passive.”

“Sorry.” Taylor mumbled, quiet and guilty, between her and Hannah, eyes on the gravel beneath them.

She scowled, half-turned, and smacked Taylor upside the head, knowing full well it would cause no pain. 

Taylor turned to her with a quick, offended glance.

She pointed at her friend’s face, brows furrowed.

“Cut that out. You literally had to drag me to bed more than a few times. You did the best you could without starting an awkward fight in public while I was being an overly stubborn bitch. The only one at fault for me being a dumbass is me.” She said, simply but succinctly. “You helped me way too much to feel bad about it.”

Taylor kept staring at her in surprised annoyance over the sudden smack, before it shifted into a conflicted frown. She hummed, obviously considering Amy’s words but unsure of what to make of them.

Hannah rubbed her daughter’s shoulder.

“That is true.” Hannah acknowledged, and all conflict immediately fled Taylor’s face, accepting her words, shoulders raising a bit.

Watching such an instant change continued to be slightly creepy as ever, she noted. Handy though.

“Still, I feel like we should have provided more pushback, in hindsight. You should really recon-” Hannah started.

“I’m not doing that again.” She cut in, and Hannah paused, confused. “The- hospital.” She waved her hand vaguely. “I’m not doing another session like that. Maybe a small one here and there, an hour or two at most, for people on the brink of dying or something. It’s just not… effective. It’s just terrible, time consuming, and…” She trailed off, seeking the words for it.

“I’ve never seen you more miserable.” Taylor noted, lips pursed. “Not that we’ve known each other forever or anything, but uhm, I felt bad just watching.

She grimaced.

“Yeah. I- I think it’s my power, honestly. You know how using your power makes you feel nice? Generally speaking?”

Both Hannah and Taylor nodded in sync.

She sighed, again.

“Yeah well, I think my power amplifies my emotions when I’m using it, or something stupid and convoluted like that. At least recently. It didn’t used to be so intense. Anyways, if I’m mildly bored, then I get extremely, like, actually about to start bawling and crying and going crazy levels of boredom, because healing the same stuff over and over is boring. But if I find something interesting…” She trailed off, suggestively, and Taylor tilted her head, before a small gasp of realization came.

“You get hyperfocused and excited like when you tackled me, and- stuff like that.” Taylor said, softly.

She glared at her.

“I did not tackle you.”

“Then that was a very enthusiastic first hug.” Taylor quipped, with the tone of her voice betraying the fact she was aware that she was wrong, but just teasing her for the fuck of it.

She rolled her eyes, a smile breaking out on her face.

“Ass.” She replied with a purposefully petulant air about her, unable to come up with a good reply for banter, scrunching her nose at her, before taking a quick sip of tea. “But, anyway, yeah, I’m not doing that again, don’t worry. And even though it was a fucking stupid decision, I’m glad neither of you stopped me from learning from my mistakes. I appreciate the lack of… Carol behaviour. I would have absolutely gotten fuckall mad at you two if you tried to drag me away, even if it would be stupid.” She slowly admitted with a half-grimace, and took a sip of her tea, eyes back on the sky, relaxed again. “Sorry, I kinda suck sometimes.”

“No you don’t,” Hannah said, matter of factly, “but, glad we made the right choice then… Well, you not going again makes our little intervention… kind of pointless. Which is good, I guess.” Hannah mused.

“Yeah…” She mumbled, “It helped a bit that my subconscious decided to give me a kick in the ass to acknowledge what I already knew. The entire nightmare I saw was basically just screaming at me to stop healing people directly.” She grumbled, shuddering a little at the memory.

“Wanna talk about it?” Taylor suggested, calmly, extending a hand to squeeze her forearm.

She smiled, and huffed through her nose.

“Fuck no. Thanks for offering though.”

“Language, Amy.” Hannah gently reprimanded, and she mumbled back an unintelligible noise of begrudging acknowledgement, because she had been cussing a lot that morning.

A small silence stretched, comfortable and familiar, broken only by the passing rumble of cars on the highway a few dozen feet away. The scent of morning dew, fresh grass, and chilled dandelion wafted into their group, prompting Taylor to do another huge sniff, followed by a supremely satisfied sigh, practically melting into her chair.

“How about we wrap up and go, hm? We’ve been here a while.” Hannah suggested.

“Sounds good.” She said, taking another sip.

Eventually, they packed up the little gas stove, put away all the utensils and such in Hannah’s exceedingly well organised boxes in the back of the van, and got into the front seats.

The actual cab section of the van had room for two comfy seats in the front, and two really cramped spaces in the back. Hannah joked about them being for legless passengers, which earned a snort from her.

Really though, this van… thing was fucking massive. It was a borderline moving truck, but like, nice . It was all plush and comfy and new-feeling. She had no idea where in Brockton Hannah found this.

Or maybe she drove to Boston to lease it? That made sense.

Regardless, four seats!

Of course, they didn’t need them, because with a bit of finagling and shifting the seats, Taylor had curled up in her usual position, pleased as punch, face hidden in Hannah’s collar and breathing against Hannah’s neck like the weirdo she was, a tentacle extended to Amy’s lap for scratches, while enjoying the same treatment from Hannah when one of her hands was free, playing with Taylor’s hair.

Amy felt weirdly… uhm… j-jealous? Of that particular brand of attention. Probably because now, she knew how nice that felt.

An emotion which made her squirm in embarrassment because dude, Hannah was not her mom, it would be a bit weird if she did that to her. Nice, but- probably weird. Maybe.

The woman did not need Amy’s mommy issues in her life, just thinking about it was embarrassing.

Regardless, if nothing else, Taylor was definitely enjoying the road-time.

She indulged Taylor, finding the wordless request weirdly endearing instead of annoying for some reason , petting and scratching the tentacle as she relaxed on the seat, the road flying by with small talk and passing sights. It was quite entertaining to feel the tentacle squirm around like a living thing. Felt like she was petting a snake. Or so she imagined it felt.

Oh shit, she should get a snake as a pet. A giant venomous one. It wasn’t like it could do anything to her, she was immune to venom and poisons.

…Damn, she wanted a King Cobra. She always thought that thing was a fucking badass. A snake eating snake with a giant hood? Those things were fucking gnarly. And the venom might help her experiments. Fuck yes.

Another test subject for the bucket list.

One thing mentioned idly by Taylor on the road that also captured her attention, was how much she loved the fresh air around here, and how nice it would be to live in some kind of forest cabin or somesuch. Then she mentioned treehouses and got really excited.

It was certainly an idea.

Especially considering Amy could just… walk into a redwood tree and hollow it out while still keeping it functional. It could definitely be a good house, a very literal treehouse.

Food for thought, in the future.

Taylor might not have noticed it, but the glint in Hannah’s eyes told her that the woman was pretty much ready to go buy a random plot of forest land somewhere based off of that alone, so she was giving both of them ideas.

And well, it seemed pretty… perfect, so why not?

Taylor would not have the incessant city noise to keep waking her up or annoying her, the air would smell much nicer for her too, and she’d have the relative privacy to actually make use of her power in day to day stuff.

Off-grid living was… kind of mostly done by paranoid people who had been certain an Endbringer would have killed them in a big city, which was half-valid, honestly, but she didn’t know much about it. She figured it would be nice though.

And whenever Amy visited- or, or if they uh, let her come with them, which seemed… an increasingly likely possibility, she could like, heal their animals, or tweak them to be better, stronger, et cetera. Or just make them funky plants to live off of without the annoyance of driving to cities etc.

… Honestly, that seemed like a wonderful idea. If Hannah ever brought it forth, she’d back her on it one hundred percent.

She doubted it’d ever even be a possibility until Taylor had finished her education though, even though Hannah was loaded enough the girl would probably never have to work a day in her life. Hannah seemed the type to insist on education.

The ride was generally quiet with her learning various things about Taylor through small talk.

For example, the girl wanted to pursue ‘tradie’ hobbies while getting some kind of education on literature. A way to honour both her parents, while having useful handy skills from her dad’s side, and a half-decent career path from her mom.

She did not at all peg Taylor to be a kind of ‘just make it’ girl, but with her dad’s background, it made sense. Sorta.

They moved from such heavy topics into an eventual half-bored silence, a few old mainstream songs chirping through the radio at a low volume for Taylor to enjoy.

The road kept moving past them.





“Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck.” She groaned in satisfaction, stretching, several cracks and pops going off in her spine and shoulders as she stumbled to the side and butt-bumped the door to close it behind her.

Taylor entered her field of vision, spry as a kite as per usual, before poking her side with a finger, prompting a tiny squeak to leave her as she jerked away, and slapped at Taylor’s hand, glaring at her.

Taylor just smiled at her like a puppy that knew full well it had done something wrong, but also knew it was too cute to get mad at, so long as it wagged its tail and smiled.

It was both adorable and fucking annoying .

“Ass.” She grumbled, then glanced around at the roadside stop around them.

Before she could take in anything more than a vague oval shape of asphalt going off the main road with a couple short squat buildings around the deep end, surrounded by tall and far-reaching greenery, she got violently assaulted in the form of a glomp from a two hundred-something pound idiot from behind, causing her knees to buckle and her to let out a sharp umph.  

Taylor held her up, thankfully, preventing her from eating asphalt, nuzzling the side of her head as she happily hummed a tune to herself, something upbeat and high-tempo, wrapping her arms around Amy’s stomach.

She gathered herself, and let out a long, exasperated sigh, straightening her feet again to actually touch the ground.

Then Taylor started gently swaying her from side to side, half-dancing, and she broke out a snorting chuckle.

“Holy shi-i-i-it you’re in a good mood. What’s up?” She asked, relaxing back into Taylor, glancing around the spot, accepting the nuzzle with newfound grace, grinning through it.

Was it normal to have someone rub their face against yours like a weird dog? No. Did Amy care at this point? Also no.

“Seconded.” Hannah said, a smile audible in her voice as she fiddled with something off-sight, locking the van, most likely.

“What’s not to love?” Taylor asked slowly, almost singing, tone downright blithely, at peace. “Just my mom, my best friend, a beautiful spring afternoon, and lots of nature. Life’s good. Also, adventure.” She finished, a happy drawl, then resumed her hums, gently rocking her from side to side.

She snickered, genuinely feeling her heart lighten and relax, so weirdly happy that Taylor was happy.

“All that fresh air’s turning you into a goddamn hippie.”

Taylor then paused, and gasped.

“Wait, Amy, have you ever done weed?” Taylor asked, intensely curious.

Both she and Hannah paused.

She side-eyed the woman.

Then she raised a brow.

Should I tell her?

Hannah smiled, then turned her gaze down with a shake of her head, chuckling under her breath.

A wordless ‘your choice’ in reply, then.  

“Yeah? It felt pretty bad to me.” She summarised. “Also didn’t want Carol on my ass for it, so I didn’t make it a habit. Why, you wanna try?” She snorted.

Taylor made a grossed out, almost offended noise.

“Ew no, it’s a drug. Absolutely not. But I’m curious what its like?” Taylor hummed, lifting her off the floor an inch or two, then spinning her around to face Hannah together, chin on her shoulder.

She felt like a fucking plushie.

It was kind of comfy and nice, but also fucking embarrassing.

“Put me down. And let’s go eat, I’m hungry as fuck.” She grumbled, lightly hitting Taylor’s shin with the heel of her shoe.

“Boo.” Taylor mumbled, then set her down, walking up beside her. “So, how was it?”

She hummed, considering it as she eyed the side of the road they’d stopped in, adjusting her clothes back into position.

It was pretty… unique of a place. Distinctly less soulless than she was used to.

A bunch of directional maps in metal panels, like signs, parking spaces, a small, separated bathroom building, and in the centrepiece, a trailer home converted into a restaurant on wheels, plastic tables and chairs stretching out in front of it in neat rows, while menu signs and cutesy paintings stretched over its otherwise bland white surface. To the left, a small gas station, filling up the rest of the open room.

A giant plastic tarp wall of sorts half-surrounded the trailer house’s tables to shield from side winds, with a thick tent-shaped piece of plastic making a cone above the seating area to protect from the generally rainy weather, the front completely open for people to walk in.

It was quite large. Impressive that they set it up like that.

It was shockingly comfy looking, honestly, surrounded by all the greenery around it, flush into the dark gravel just before the forest started, and it seemed pretty busy for what was essentially a glorified canteen on the side of the road just before the border.

After another second of taking in the oddly cosy sight, she focused on Taylor’s question, cracking her neck, stretching around a bit more as Hannah came up beside them, checking her wallet and cards.

Weed…

Hm…

“Weed kinda sucked, not going to lie.” She admitted. “I just felt heavy as crap. Like every bone in my body turned into a lead pipe. And it made me tired. And hungry. So I wanted to eat but I was too tired and I felt too heavy so I just kinda suffered in silence. Don’t do drugs, kids. Kid.” She corrected her quote with a snort.

A finger prodded her cheek, a challenging look in Taylor’s eyes as she turned to look at her.

“Who’re you calling a kid? I’m the big sister here.” Taylor declared, cocking a hip and putting her fist on it, a thumb pointing at her own face, full of absolute confidence.

Hannah seemingly choked on air, instantly breaking out into a subdued coughing fit as she sent them a wide-eyed look of bewilderment, coughing into her fist.

She momentarily ignored the adult’s plight to raise a brow at Taylor, incredulous.

“The fuck are you talking about? I’m sixteen. You’re fourteen. Zip it, squirt.” She harrumphed, turning her nose up at Taylor, comically high, playing into it a tad.

Taylor gasped, mock-offended, then put a flat palm on the top of Amy’s head, before eyeing it critically, then bringing it up to her own head, just a teeny, tiny bit higher. Maybe a few milimetres, even.

“Nope, you’re smaller. Small sister.” Taylor said, confidently satisfied.

She scowled, crossing her arms.

“That’s not how that works.”

“Yes it is. I’m larger.” Taylor said matter-of-factually as she walked up to her, extending hands towards her.

“You’re not, you’re longer . And that’s still not how that works!!” She insisted, backtracking, pointing at her friend’s reaching hands. “What’re those for?” She demanded, suspicious.

Taylor grinned in reply, still continuing her menacing slow walk, hands extended like a nerdy, touchy zombie. “And I’m still obviously the big sister.” She reiterated, still backtracking, a finger pointed at Tay’s face, for severity’s sake.

Taylor zipped forward, then slid behind her, hugging her from the back, around her stomach, quickly lifting her off the ground.

Naturally, she squawked in protest, legs kicking as she grabbed at Taylor’s forearms, heart leaping into her throat from the sudden situation of not touching the ground.

Usually Tay gave her a second to prepare at least.

“You- put me down, dumbass.” She grumbled, her arms quickly immobilised by Taylor sneaking her arm out of Amy’s grip to wrap around her waist, and both arms. “This is such- brat behaviour!” She called out to the unhearing world in a spitting declaration, decrying the unfairness of it all.

“Yep, and you’re still the small sister.” Taylor chirped, turning, ignoring her wriggles and kicks to turn, and marched her to Hannah, who had covered her mouth with her hands, a joyous grin visible in her eyes as she snickered under her palms.

Amy ignored the adult to focus on what’s actually important here-

“You’re the small sister.” She strained through grit teeth, wriggling around to free herself, managing to flail with some manner of grace. “Let go, dumbass!” She hissed, face red as a cherry.

There were only like four other people visible on the stop, but at least half of them were staring at them.

“Nope. You’re small and soft and warm and cute and cuddleable and small. Small sister.” Taylor said, voice smug as a cat, carrying her to Hannah, then setting her down, and patting her head as she let her free. 

“I’m literally none of those things.” She pointed out, then straightened her clothes, turned and kicked Taylor’s shin, to absolutely no effect other than hurting her toes. ”Well you know what, I revoke our sisterhood!” She said, at a semi-moderate volume, still half play-fighting, due to the sheer stupidity of the argument making it impossible to take it seriously.

Taylor pursed her lips, squinted at her, then, after a dramatic, long pause-

“Nuh uh.” Taylor deadpanned.

She fumbled, flabbergasted, half-words mixing with her own snickers.

“You-” She started, then burst into laughter, hiding her red face behind her hands as she broke down into a small, quick laughing fit, swerving to walk alongside Hannah and Taylor as they started to the trailer-restaraunt thing.

Taylor was only playing up her personality to incite play-fighting with her, yes, but it worked wonders in making her laugh and lighten up. It was… nice to be childish for a change. Freeing, even. She could see why Taylor 'reverted', somewhat, after her Trigger trauma being so intense.

It occured to her that Vicky would love to pick Taylor's brain about what happened and how she changed, since she was so interested in psychology. Maybe much, much later in life.

“So, what’s this place?” Taylor asked, glancing around, back to hanging on Hannah’s arm.

Clearing her throat, and massaging on her aching cheeks with her fingers, she grunted in agreement.

“Yeah, doesn’t seem like a random kinda place. How’d you find this?” She asked, her smile audible even to herself.

Hannah grinned, pleased and proud but too humble to puff her chest out and announce it.

“There’s tons of travel guides and such now that the world is opening back up a bit and tourism is having a boom. And I had plenty of time to look around for a good route, even if it is a much longer one than beelining to our destination. This is a niche little business that’s been around for like, twenty years, and started off as being a last-ditch investment by a family that was in poverty. Hence, the trailer house instead of a building. Then they did well, but, the trailer home adds a weird cosiness and atmosphere to the place, so they kept it. That’s about it. Just a neat little place with good food.” Hannah finished, glad to offload that bit of knowledge she had no use of, outside here.

“Damn. Kinda wish I could still taste it.” Taylor hummed, bummed out.

Hannah’s smile dipped a little.

“I could try and uh, give that back to you? We haven’t tried.” She quickly suggested, scrambling to uplift the sudden, albeit mild, mood drop.

Taylor perked up, immediately switching sides on Hannah, using her free hand to grasp her hand and smiling at her with a nod.

It still just- it really just warmed Amy’s heart, down to the marrow of her bones, soul-deep, this trust.

Allowing someone to change you on a molecular level was terrifying, it was the kind of thing you could not even trust your life partner with, maybe not even yourself. Not only due to potential malice, but accidents, misjudgements, greed, et cetera, anything and everything. Too much could go wrong, even if the chance of her fucking up has been- slim, lately.

She was used to that being approached with appropriate gravity. The mere mention of changing someone being met with a thunderous glare and sudden table-wide silence of immense discomfort at the mere idea.

But Taylor just smiled and trusted her to do the right thing. Just like that!

Smiling widely and tearing up just a little, because god she was an oversensitive bitch lately, she quickly wiped her eyes, closed them, and let Taylor lead her by the hand towards the little- kiosk of sorts, maybe?

It took about five seconds, before she opened her eyes, and side-eyed Taylor, who seemed to not have noticed any difference, but squeezed her hand in acknowledgement at the change.

They sat at the tables, the gentle breeze and general quiet weirdly enchanting. A stationary moment in a transient little adventure.

The food menu was… pretty normal and not too expansive, honestly. Nothing crazy, mostly home-made foods, the most adventurous being brisket and BBQ stuff. They probably had a smoker out back.

They ordered variations of pulled pork with sweet sauces and stuff, with a side of fries.

The menu was also printed on various cutting boards, like, burned into them, hanging all around the door to the trailer by simple hooks, which added to the odd, half-rustic charm of the place.

Taylor was practically vibrating while they were making small talk, eager to try something.

The plates had barely been handed out by the chubby, sweet woman serving them, before Taylor yanked a piece of pulled pork into her mouth, and stood still, a serious expression on her face.

They both stared, eager to see if it worked.

Taylor’s expression twisted up a little, in conflicted disappointment and joy both, moving the piece around her mouth.

“I can taste it, but it still brings me a feeling of like, uhm, disgust. Like I’m chewing on a… I don’t know, particularly tasty piece of… insect, or… snot, or poop, or something, I don’t know. I feel like I’m gonna throw up if I swallow.” Taylor mumbled, then brightened up a little, smiling. “On the bright side, it worked, and I can taste stuff.” Taylor said through her bite, then swallowed the piece with a mighty, conflicted grimace. Then shuddered in disgust, grimacing even harder.

She frowned a little, disappointed.

“Damn. I guess the disgust thing is a brain part, or maybe a power aspect to make you eat what you’re uhm, supposed to. Doubt I could change that, and I’m not sure your body would even let me.”

Taylor shrugged, smiling.

“At least it makes fake-eating when I get to school, or go out on a date some day, easier. Would have the excuse of being a nibbler on a diet or something. Also, variety. Being able to taste more stuff is always good.” Taylor said.

It was a bit of a lacklustre reaction to getting back the ability to taste average normal food, but she supposed that her power made her really enjoy her own ‘food’, so it made sense that Taylor wasn’t hopping for joy, exactly. It wasn’t like dogs or other carnivores got bored of eating meat their whole life, they ate that shit up just the same every day.

She opened her mouth.

Not to speak, but to eat, because damn it smelled nice.

She pulled a piece from the plate aside as she chewed, quickly changing its composition to raw, human flesh, within a few seconds, then extending it to Taylor.

“Hannah flavoured.” She mumbled through her own sandwich bite in response to Taylor’s puzzled look, and the piece was snatched up pretty quick.

Taylor made a groan of dissapointment, slumping.

“It tastes weird and... not good. You should switch it back later. Messed up my taste for meat.” Taylor complained.

“Phicky eather.” She joked through her bite, hiding her mouth, a habit from- well, Carol, the bitch, at least taught her manners.

Taylor snorted in agreement, smiling.

Very picky.”

Hannah extended a hand to brush Taylor’s hair back, the girl immediately leaning into it and deflating like a balloon with a pleased sigh. Hannah's other hand was busy with a fork.

“Will never quite get used to the thought.” Hannah noted, shaking her head in amusement, before diving into her own food.

A thought rose, then, that she hadn’t quite considered, and filled her with a worrisome dread.

She swallowed, then frowned, glancing around quickly just to confirm nothing had changed.

The only other pair of people eating were at the literal complete other end of the tables. 

“Wait, I just realized. How the fuck are we gonna socialize in school? Everyone knows who I am and people have seen us together already at the hospital. You’re going to get unmasked in like ten seconds.”

Hannah paused, mid-bite, stunned, before lowering the fork, and squinting at the table. 

“How did I not even think of that before now? What the hell?” Hannah mumbled, in disbelief.

Taylor sat up straighter, more concerned with reassuring her mom, seemingly.

“You were busy, and overwhelmed. Lots of stuff happening the past few months, remember?” Taylor nudged, softly, before snorting. “Like me.

Hannah huffed in amusement, likely being reminded again that she only got into this ordeal a few months ago, somehow, then waved the words aside, taking her hand off Taylor’s nape, where it had been massaging.

Taylor pouted, then spoke up.

“Well, it’s not that big of a problem, really. We could both just avoid each other at school. Which… would be really miserable, honestly, mostly for me. I uh… I still get really depressed without you around.” Taylor admitted to Hannah, sheepishly, seemingly a little ashamed of that now, which was… new. “But it would work. Another option is to just hide Amy’s identity. But, that wouldn’t work, because uhm, Victoria, people she went to class with still being around, semi-famous, et cetera. Another option is to just unmask myself too, unofficially, but if I did that then I might put mom in danger.” Taylor said, quickly, talking to the air, essentially. “So, no.”

They both looked at her, and she shrugged.

“I thought about it a couple times before. Realized a bit early that it might be an issue. Just never mentioned it yet because, well, it’s still a bit far, right? Two months is a while away.” Taylor said, then smiled at them. “Come on, we’re on a vacation, we can figure out the normal life stuff when we’re back in town.”

“Oh.” Hannah said, then seemed to think for a moment, before smiling, and pulling in Taylor for a kiss on the cheek from the side, which Taylor took with a wide, overly-joyous grin. “You’re right. Let’s leave that for later. But we will talk about it.”

Amy shrugged, and while she thought about it a bit as they chatted, it didn’t bother her too much. They’d find a solution either way. Life went on, so on and so forth.

Besides, Taylor would sooner wipe the Bay clean before putting Hannah in danger, so unmasking publicly wasn’t gonna happen.





“So, wanna tell mum about Alice?” Taylor asked coyly, long after their plates had been picked clean, as they walked around the restaurant’s little back garden to digest their meals, just off the road.

She blinked, and glanced aside at Hannah, who was giving her an inquisitive, interested look.

Not expectant. No ‘ tell me or else’ glare, like Carol.

Just a calm, ‘I’d be interested if you want to tell’ kinda look.

Wait, why was she comparing Carol and Hannah again? She should probably stop.

It was just- kind of a confusing mindfuck to think too hard about her place in this weird… group of theirs.

Shaking her head like a dog, as if that stupid motion would somehow help her clear her head, she scrambled for words, then paused as she saw Taylor gently caressing a particularly vibrant red spider lily flower with her fingertip, their steps coming to a stop.

She blinked, thoughts scattering at the mental image that rose-

“You look just like that flower.” She blurted out, and the duo turned to mutely stare at her in confusion.

She glanced around to check for listeners, then gestured around her shoulders and back with a flailing hand.

“Uh, the- you know, tentacles? When you have them out, if you made them a little stubbier and flared them out, you’d kinda look like that flower.”

Taylor slowly blinked down at it, then to her, smiling wide, stepping forward, arms out, quickly pulling her into a tight hug.

“Awwwwh, that’s so sweet .” Taylor cooed, quickly pecking her cheek as she shuffled around helplessly in her grasp.

“Mhn. You hug me too much.” She grumbled a complaint, not meaning it in the slightest, cheek comfortably smushed against Taylor’s shoulder.

“Want me to stop hugging you so much?” Taylor asked, seemingly genuine.

“No.” She snapped, a little too quickly, and Taylor shook with silent chuckles, letting go.

“So, is that your flower?” Hannah asked Taylor as she pivoted to hug her, much closer and more intently than she did to Amy.

“People have a ‘me’ flower?” Taylor asked, muffled into Hannah’s collar.

“Well, those that care to. I think it’s an old English tradition or some such.”

“Then I guess I do. It does look like me, a little. What's it called?” Taylor asked her.

"Red Spider Lily. I think. Even fits the jointed tentacle versions you can make." She noted.

Taylor nodded absentmindedly, then turned abruptly to her, pointing accusingly. “Hey hold on, you dodged the topic. Alice. Confess!”

She snorted, and took out her phone, taking a quick picture of the neat, vibrant little garden around her, then snapping more as she began the very, very brief explanation.

“I had a stuck-up that stopped me from being actually attracted to almost all people. Something about-” A lie came to mind, and she ran with it, “-seeing someone’s biology just kinda… turned interest off. But uh, I seem to have gotten over it now, and I saw this pretty girl at the hospital, and I asked for her number, and she gave it to me, and I’ve got a crush on her, and I’m-” She paused to take a breath from her rambling, and smile. “I’m just happy about it. I’m a little less of a freak now.” She summarized.

Taylor tapped her head in reprimand.

“You’re not a freak.”

She held her tongue on that topic, not replying.

Hannah smiled.

“Did she seem interested back?” Hannah asked, and Amy made a quick so-and-so noise.

“I mean, she was friendly, and she didn’t mind me holding her hand to heal her at all, so… she might swing the same way. Don’t know yet, so I’m not getting my hopes up too much. Statistically, it’s unlikely, but I’m just- hoping a little, you know? Being pessimistic all the time gets tiring.” She shrugged.

Hannah hummed, and she focused on sending the pictures to Alice, with a quick explanation.

Basically just saying ‘hi, I’m on vacation right now but wanted to show you these pretty flowers, how are you doing?’

Of course, she wasn’t planning on texting too much with Alice, because well, she’d rather get to know her in real life, face to face, but surface level chit chat to close the distance between them a little might uh, help?

Her thoughts were interrupted by a hand on her shoulder.

She turned, and blinked at Hannah’s soft, warm smile.

Hannah shrugged, a little sheepishly.

“Just happy for you.” Hannah said, then shifted forward and back a little awkwardly, like she was going to do something, but quickly aborted it.

Her mind caught on pretty quickly.

Hannah was about to hug her, but was hesitant because, well, their first hug was… this morning.

Come on, dumbass. Reach out. Reciprocate, show some appreciation back, she scolded herself, bit her lip with nerves, and turned, awkwardly initiating a hug, to the delighted surprise of Hannah, who quickly hugged her back, thrice as tight.

Her power was a cheating cheater that made her tear up immediately because why the fuck was Hannah making an expression of absolute awe over her shoulder, and why was her bloodstream filled with so many joy and happiness and affection hormones and why was her heart beating like a damn drum and… and Hannah was gently brushing her hair with her fingers and it was almost too nice to feel real.

She just felt so loved and it was so warm and enchanting and unfamiliar that it was turning her into a complete crybaby.

The certainty of it too, it was fucking with her head… it wasn’t just feeling loved, she could fucking see it in Hannah, know for absolutely certain that the woman cared so deeply for her, for no real reason.

“Ta-Taylor might feel left out if we keep this up.” She warbled into Hannah’s jacket, pushing her face forward into Hannah’s shoulder to hide her tears, shame welling up inside her, just a little, as her voice betrayed her.

Taylor gave her a quick side-hug in response, and that brief moment, she felt the confusion-joy mix welling up in Taylor as she ‘secretly’ gave Hannah a puzzled, inquisitive look, out of view.

“Naw, I can deal. I’ll hog mom in the car.” Taylor chirped playfully, then pulled back.

Hannah relaxed a little more, chuckling into her hair, drawing out a deep, deep sigh of satisfaction, her other hand slowly rubbing up and down her back.

I wish you had raised me instead, she thought, seemingly unable to stop comparing the woman to Carol, and finding her superior in every possible way.

She thought about Taylor calling her ‘little sister’ jokingly before, but imagined it with a more genuine air, and felt more tears squeeze out of her eyes, a cautious hope burgeoning inside her.

Just like she allowed herself to hope, just a little, for Alice being into her, she allowed herself to hope, just a tiny little bit, that maybe that image in her head, of something like a- a found family if nothing else, wasn’t just a stupid ‘what-if’.

Even if she had no idea what they currently were, or what it would feel like should her hope crumble like usual.

“We should-” she croaked, then cleared her throat, and gently pulled back, Hannah instantly letting her.

It felt like pulling out of the world’s most comfy, cosy, warm bundle of blankets, and walking out into a freezing blizzard.

Hannah stood there for a second, an uncontrollable beaming smile on her face that she tried and failed to tame down.

She hurriedly wiped at her eyes, turning away as she cleared her throat again, gesturing to their van as it sat on the parking lot in the distance.

“We should- should uhm, keep going.” She said, shrivelling in shame a little at her own sniffles.

Hannah chuckled, bordering on an airy giggle, almost, then sweetly said ‘Of course,’ and that was that, for their afternoon.

On the road, Taylor got a text from Missy.

It was a picture of Waddles next to a sleeping Shithead, glaring with sleepy, unending malice at the camera, disturbed out of his forced hibernation, due to a tiny paper crown on his head, with the accompanying text being 'I was trying to take a cute picture because you said they'd be sleeping but he fucking bit me!'.

They all saved it for later.

Notes:

Some comments pointed out some criticisms about Hannah letting Amy do her thing for too long in the hospital, and I figured i'd address it in the chapter directly rather than leaving it unspoken that Hannah didn't want to be controlling to Amy. :^)

leave comments plz, they make me smile :) consider it payback for the chapters or smth idk

Chapter 68

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


Taylor was kinda bored.

Talking to her mom and Amy was fun, yeah, but there was only so many hours one could do it before their brain started turning to mush.

And silence eventually gave way to songs that they listened to for so long that the station began to repeat the damn things. Most of them weren’t even that good.

Also, nighttime was kinda boring on the road. And dark. And it made her sleepy.

So, somewhere on the tail end of the third hour of driving, she was bored.

So was Amy, but she seemed to have spaced out in Taylor’s biology, so at least she had some enrichment to take her time with, rubbing her bare ankle over the shifter box as she laid with her head against the window frame.

She was comfy, cosy, delighted, yes, because she had unrestricted cuddle time with her mom, but also bored.

A minute of silence passed, for the umpteenth time.

“Alright girls.” Hannah started out of nowhere, voice oddly serious, making her peek an eye open to squint up at her mom’s suddenly stoic expression. “We’re at the actual border now. Frankly, I have no real experience with what it entails, because I only traveled as a hero, and those don’t get checked as much, if at all. So, stay calm, and let the men do their job, alright? They might search the car, we’ve got nothing to hide. Except your visor, but it’s nothing illegal to own.” Hannah added, glancing down at her briefly.

She nodded into her collarbone, then pulled back, and up a little, to glance through the windshield.

“Amy, sweetie? Could you pull out the stack of papers I have in the glovebox?”

Amy grumbled something sleepily, reaching down to the latch.

Oh that was a lot of traffic.

Damn. This might take a while.

“Sweetie, could you get in the back seat real quick? Driving like this is erm, rather illegal.” Hannah sheepishly admitted, tapping her shoulder.

She moaned in misery, but complied, quickly stretching, then squeezing through to the back.

“What if they check my ID?” Amy asked. “Wouldn’t that unmask you two?”

Hannah hummed. “I’m not terribly worried about unmasking to federal agents, but if you want, we could try to pass through as heroes. It’ll just be much more suspicious since we’re not here on official business.”

Amy sighed.

“Damn.”





An entire hour later, their time in the queue of cars finally came.

A border agent walked up to the window, asked for a dozen papers.

Her mom quickly gave them to him, in a stack, and another agent shared the load of quickly checking them as the metal gates barring the highway remained firmly shut ahead of them.

She just shifted a little to not draw too much attention, using her ears to listen.

Murmurs of ‘checks out’, footsteps quickly circling their vehicle.

She glanced to the back window through the gap between the back seats, to the cabin-ish area, and saw an agent squinting into the car, hand up to his brows to block the light.

Their eyes met, and he frowned deeper, walking back around swiftly. 

Really, it seemed relaxed and normal, aside from the whole ‘surrounded by police and barriers’ thing. And the weirdly suspicious agents.

She supposed she understood why, smuggling, illegal immigration maybe, there were reasons to be thorough, but it still itched, a little instinct at the back of her mind that told her to tense up and be ready.

Her hearing let her hear the electronic click of a radio, and the agent that circled their car, quietly saying something that left her completely stunned.

We’ve got two girls that look nothing like the person escorting them in a van, and there’s a mattress in the back with dozens of boxes and stuff. It might be another trafficking case. It’s uh, pretty suspicious. Permission to search the vehicle?’

What?

Seriously? Did people not sleep in vans anymore or something?

The agent next to him glanced over, walked up and leaned into the window, glancing at them.

“Do you two have ID’s with you?” He asked her and Amy, kindly.

“It’s in the paper stack.” Hannah replied calmly.

“Ah I see, one second.” He hummed, and backed out, to go talk to his colleagues.

One second turned out to be five entire minutes of muted paper reading.

Wait, Amy Dallon?’ One of the agents mumbled to himself, hurriedly glancing up at the van, connecting the dots.

Well, shit.

“Mom, Amy was right, they know.” She whispered, leaning close, then leaning back in her chair, sour about the whole situation.

“Got my ID and this is what I get for using it.” Amy groaned. “They’re gonna be fucking annoying about it now.”

“Maybe.” Hannah hummed, calm. “Not illegal to bring you with us though. I even have written permission from Mark in lawyer-speak to make things less frustrating.”

Amy startled, glancing at Hannah.

“Wait, he actually texted you?”

Hannah nodded.

“Yeah. Seems much nicer than… anyway.” Hannah trailed off awkwardly.

Huh. That’s… interesting. Amy didn’t talk much about her… ‘dad’? Was that even the right word?

Regardless, it helped her relax a little.

“Could you step out of the car for us real quick? We’re going to need to search the vehicle.” A border agent politely ‘asked’, tense, his hand clasped around the base of his pistol, still in its holster, free hand set on the hood.

“Ah. And if I don’t consent to the vehicle search?” Her mom asked, leaning a little out of the window, curious.

“Well, you’re going to have to turn this car around in that case.” The agent said, simply.

Hannah sighed, and unlatched the door, hopping out.

“Come on, girls.”

They climbed out.

Hannah was calm.

Amy was annoyed and tired, so, nothing unusual there either.

Taylor was… she was far too tense and ready, she could admit. It made no sense logically, but to her mind, it made sense to be ready to fight when surrounded by like six guys with weapons visible on them.

Her mind began to quickly run a plan, even though there should be no need to ever use it.

It visualized itself quickly, a mental rehearsal of what to do in case something happened.

A healthy person might call this paranoia, but to her, it felt as natural as breathing.

Maybe it was power bullshittery, or maybe she was missing a few marbles more than she expected. Both were equally likely. 

Regardless, as an agent climbed into the driver’s seat and began to drive the van to the immediate right, just off the road to a parking area slash side-office of sorts, another three agents stood around them, explaining what they were doing, two following behind the vehicle closely.

She could vaguely process that they were saying that they were just trying to get them out of the queue and off into the side a little so they could conduct the search in a safer, less congested manner, but it was hard to focus on words when she was focusing on how she’d kill them.

... That sounded much worse when it formed into a thought.

If she had to, obviously! She wasn’t a psycho. Just… cautious.

The choreography replayed, over and over, like building muscle memory.

Decapitate closest threat, too close to Hannah, impale second, he’s too far, can retreat out of tentacle range and start firing, switch to blast wings, annihilate the other three with crystal spike shot from the wings, cut the gate apart, drive off.

Again, cutting out a couple unneeded movements. More efficient this time.

Her plotting was interrupted by the incredibly concerning act of an agent taking out handcuffs.

“You’re fucking kidding, right?” Amy asked, dryly. “What did we even do?”

“Oh, no no no, nothing.” The agent said, casual, waving his hands dismissively. “You’re not under arrest or anything. I was just going to say, we’ve got two options here. We need to do a body search, simple procedure, nothing weird. Just make sure you don’t have like…” He trailed off, gesturing around as he gathered his thoughts. “Meth bags in your armpits, like, weapons taped to your leg, it sounds absurd, but we run into all of those… kinda frequently.” He nodded, and gestured at the three of them. “So, my suggestion is, you either let us handcuff you to search you, or you just face the van, put your hands on the hood or theeee- the side, and do it that way. Either’s fine by us.” The agent finished.

“This is a little excessive, no?” Hannah asked, brow raised.

The female agent next to the man shook her head, eyeing Hannah up and down in a decidedly strange manner.

“Not really, we do this all the time. The amount of Americans smuggling stuff into Canada is exhausting.” She said, sounding a tad bitter about something there.

“No cuffs.” Amy said, scowling.

Hannah nodded.

“As she said.”

The agent put the cuffs away, then gestured twenty feet to the side, at their van, which was already being searched.

“Come.”

They grudgingly followed, watching other cars be let through much faster, basically without being searched at all aside a quick visual check-up.

Amy was visibly annoyed.

Taylor was dead-faced, watching the agents like a hawk.

She felt calm.

Hm… no, not calm. Numb.

Definitely power effects.

“Alright, all three of you, face the van, hands on the side wall, just let us pat you down real quick.” The agent said, the trio behind them shuffling around in a semi-wary manner.
 
And despite how respectful and noncombative the agents were, she was just too switched ON to trust them in the slightest.

“Get her to do it.” She said, bluntly, pointing at the female officer, brows lowering a bit as she observed them.

The man who seemed to be the leader of sorts frowned, somewhere between hurt and annoyed. He fiddled with his belt for a moment, glancing at the female agent, who glanced back at him, quizzically. 

“It’ll take longer.” He pointed out, a half-protest.

Hannah opened her mouth, frowning a little, noting her tense stance, square shoulders, able to note that she was much too tense for this.

“Doesn’t matter.” She cut in quickly, flat, feeling a strange lack of guilt for cutting her mom off, but too focused to care for now, eyes flicking back to the agents, their guns.

“Alright, I’ll do it. Hands on the van, girls.” The female agent said, pulling out black gloves from her pocket as she took point. 

Taylor glanced back at her family, noting that her mom looked a tad concerned about her, and Amy looked at her with a simple raised brow, even as she half-turned and put her hands on the van.

She did the same, keeping an ear peeled behind her.

They could execute them all like this. One shot to the back of the head.

Did it make logical sense that they would, in plain view of a hundred cars just off the highway? No, not at all.

But she didn’t care. It was possible, and no authority was incorruptible, and they knew her mom and Amy were heroes at this point, or at least knew Amy was for sure. She didn’t get the culture or the job, but heroes made enemies, and criminals had paid actors in police, so why not border patrol too?

There was absolutely no authority, academic, scientific, governmental or nonprofit or for profit or anything, that could ever be trusted with anything she cared about, aside from the authority of Hannah, so she simply didn’t.

Thus, she listened intently for any clicks of opening holsters, or the sound of sliding, oiled metal, ready to kill at least three of the five agents in a single move, the tentacles pushing against the skin at the small of her back like angry hellhounds yanking at their chains, no doubt almost visible through her t-shirt.

The agent checked Hannah first, and Taylor stared at her like a magnifying glass would at a petri dish, intent, unmoving, and clinical.

No hands strayed too far into ‘private’ areas, they didn’t squeeze nor grope, and nothing odd like a syringe even entered her sight.

The agent mumbled ‘alright, stand to the side for a bit please’, and moved onto her as her mom followed directions, giving her a reassuring smile.

It… did actually help her relax. Fractionally.

Hannah said it was safe, so it had to be.

But she didn’t trust them.

It registered then, to her, that she was indirectly thinking that maybe, just maybe, mom isn’t right about this situation, and her thoughts slammed to a stunned halt, to the point she barely felt the agent’s annoying pats.

She tried to relax, because Hannah was right, as always. It was alright, it was safe.

She couldn’t relax. It wasn't safe until she judged it to be.

For the first time, the price of Hannah being wrong wasn’t just Taylor’s existence being invalidated at the seams, it was the price of Hannah and Amy coming into harm’s way, and she couldn’t ever allow that, so her subconscious refused to shut the door of doubt that had opened, that maybe Hannah was wrong, and these guys were up to no good, and this was highly unusual, and her mom could be hurt.

It felt like instead of solving the paradox, she found a strangle bubble in between its tangles where the entire ruleset was discarded in favour of cold, paranoid practicality.

The agent patted at her lower back, and she jumped a little, because that spot was inordinately sensitive, especially when the tentacles were churning under her skin, ready to burst into existence at a moment’s notice.

“Mind if I lift your shirt a little? I felt something.” The agent said, patting at the same spot again.

She grunted affirmative, and forced herself into complete, statue stillness.

The agent lifted the back of her shirt, then dropped it.

“Nevermind then?” The agent mumbled, and kept going.

Then the agent patted her legs, her butt, her thighs.

It was only quick pats, so she allowed it, but she couldn’t help but feel that it would be much more uncomfortable if done by a burly dude, so she patted herself on the back, mentally, for insisting on this.

The agent said ‘clear’, and moved on.

She wordlessly moved to Hannah’s side, eyeing the agents snooping around the car’s front seats, practically nose deep in the crevices of the car.

Then she focused on Amy’s search.

Amy looked much more uncomfortable, especially since she seemed so averse to physical contact, aside from herself, and very recently, Hannah.

It made her even more tense, to the point where Hannah had to put a hand on her shoulder, and lean in close.

“Sweetheart, relax. It’s just a search. Standard procedure.” Hannah whispered into her ear, rubbing at her shoulder with the hand around her back.

She didn’t move a millimetre, finding herself once again ignoring Hannah’s words, inexplicably, as if in defiance to the laws of physics, only to glare molten holes into the female agent’s hands as they patted Amy down, the girl grimacing and shuffling in discomfort the entire time.

It was also a lot more thorough, because she and Hannah were wearing relatively tight outfits, jeans, t-shirts, the like. Amy was swimming in a hoodie, so the agent did multiple passes of each spot.

“Im- trying.” She breathed out, strained and a little confused on how she could just ignore Hannah’s commands, feeling the tendon in her neck jump with hypertension.

There wasn’t much room in her head for anything other than caution, care, protect, kill if needed, was the best she could put it. Thoughts tried to form and her hyperfocus on the agent forced them into murky puddles.

Amy was let go, and the girl rolled her eyes, stomping over to them.

The two male agents who had been observing quickly moved over to the back of the van to help the others search it, the female agent walking past them to stand at attention, to watch them as they awkwardly watched her back.

“How are the hours?” Hannah asked the agent in an attempt at small talk, rubbing Taylor's back, somewhat successfully making her relax, just a little.

The female agent made a so-and-so noise.

“Only six hour shifts. Quite good, actually. Better than police work. You served? You have a way of standing that’s kinda…” The female agent gestured at Hannah. “Military.”

Hannah chuckled, fake, and shook her head.

“Something like that. Saw no combat though, obviously.”

The agent smiled back, “Good thing, that,” then gave Taylor an obvious stare, smile slipping, then gestured at her.  “Could I talk to her in private for a second?” 

Hannah paused in surprise, then leaned forward to look at her face.

Taylor ignored her, in favour of staring dead-faced at the agent, a million suspicious thoughts swimming in the swamp of her mind. 

“You alright?” Hannah whispered.

She nodded, curt and sharp.

She wasn’t concerned for herself. Firearms shouldn’t even bruise. She was perfectly safe here.

It was her family she was being cautious for.

Amy sighed, walked over, and put a hand on her nape.

Immediately, she felt herself relaxing, worries fleeting, stress vanishing.

“Stop.” She bluntly said, side-eying Amy with a slight glare.

Amy blinked at her, surprised, and a little hurt, quickly lifting her hand and taking a step back.

“I- alright?”

She should have felt bad immediately, but it really was just like she couldn’t.

Still, she had the ability to realize what to say here.

“Later, alright?” She mumbled to Amy, forcing a completely dead smile on her face just to show Amy she wasn’t annoyed or angry at her, then turned her gaze back forward, dropping it instantly.

The tenseness flooded back in, as it should be, a comforting discomfort, and she stepped forward, to walk with the agent.

She stopped twenty feet away, walking away from the path the agent was trying to lead her down, to be able to see all the agents and her family too, all in one portrait.

“Alright, so, I just wanted to ask if everything is alright.” The agent said, and she spared the woman a quick glance, before going back to staring at the men emptying their van on the side of the road like complete assholes.

Her mom took a long time to organise all that gear. And they were just digging through it like goddamn apes, looking for meth, or something, that they didn’t have.

“You’re a little… tense. I wanted to take you a little out of earshot just so you could speak freely, if that was a factor.” The agent said.

“It’s not. Can I go back?” She simply said, still eyeing the agents.

“Yeah, if you want. Just wanted to confirm nothing strange is going on. There’s papers for everything, but there’s also fake papers for everything. Just wanted to make sure you’re fine with your present company.” The agent said, diplomatically.

She felt her eye twitch at the implications.

Why did people feel the need to indirectly accuse her mother of vile shit all the time? Carol, idiots online, border agents…

She felt the urge to hurt the agent, fantasised about snapping her arm like a twig, and immediately swallowed the desire down with a deep, deep breath, fully aware that the lady was actually being very nice and she was just overreacting because she’d grown sick of hearing her mom indirectly insulted via stupid accusations. 

“I’m more than fine. Thank you for the concern.” She said, emotionless, and walked off, back to her family’s side, standing next to Hannah, hands down at her sides, eyes dissecting everything in sight.

Amy came to her right side, Hannah at her left.

Her mom put an arm around her shoulder, Amy took her hand, weaving their fingers together.

It did actually help her… not relax, but she wasn’t wound tight like steel wire anymore.

“What’s got you all serious?” Amy whispered into her ear. “Are they like, sketchy or something? Did you hear something weird?”

Hannah hummed in agreement, concerned a little, but simply there in mute support.

“No. They’re just- ruining mom’s organizing. The van’s going to be a mess.” She said dryly, the most surface level thought, then sighed through her nose, a little. “And I just don’t trust them. At all. And they’re implying mom is a smuggler or some crap.” She finished, her voice devolving into a slight growl of annoyance. “Why do people keep accusing you of stupid shit?” She hissed, glancing up at her mom, genuinely pissed at this point.

Hannah sighed, smiled gently, and leaned down a little.

“Sweetheart, they’re not. The only one who’s done that is Carol and she had a good reason to. People don’t know me like you do. They’re just doing their jobs to keep people safe in their country.” Hannah said, gently and slowly.

She felt her anger fade, back in the comfortable area of her mom being right, as it should be.

“Oh. Alright.” She said, calmer, still frowning a tad. “Still don’t trust them.”

“You don’t have to. Just don’t take it too far, alright sweetheart?” Hannah asked, then kissed the crown of her head from the side.

Feeling a tad chastised, she nodded, content to empty her face of emotion, and observe.

It took a whole half hour for them to check every nook and cranny, and when they were done, they just started to walk away, telling them they can pass.

“You’re just going to leave it like this?” She asked, almost demanding, as they passed, gesturing to the mess of boxes laid outside their van.

They appeared torn, some guilty, some annoyed.

“We’ve got a job to do, and we’ve wasted a lot of time here. Sorry, you’ll have to stack things up yourself. We don’t have the time to help you stack stuff back in. Good luck in your travels.” The main leader said, and walked off.

“Uh, actually, mind if I help them?” One of the side agents, one of the younger ones, asked, and the large agent simply walked off with an uncaring ‘knock yourself out’, the team, barring the younger agent, following the man.

So with the help of one border agent, all four of them spent another forty five fucking minutes putting things back in how they were supposed to, straightening things, and taking toll of the damage.

It wasn’t much, but it was some.

“Are you fucking serious?” Amy hissed, holding up a box of tampons, opened with a boxcutter. “They shoved their greasy ass paws in our fucking tampons? You, dude, seriously?” Amy asked the sheepish border agent.

“If it helps, we always wear disposable gloves when doing these, so there shouldn’t be any… germs or whatnot.” He said, seeming a tad uncomfortable.

“Amy, be nicer.” Hannah reminded her.

Amy grumbled something under her breath, checking the tampons one by one, then putting them back into the toiletries box.

Taylor stayed quiet, eyeing the agent like a hawk the entire time, until the last box had been refitted with its contents and put back in its place.

“Good night, ladies.” The agent hurriedly said, and jogged back to the throng of agents at the gates.

“Have a good night!” Hannah called back, then turned back to her, a slight hint of concern still on her face. “Better now?”

She nodded, eyeing the agent’s retreating back, feeling her shoulders laxen a tad.

“Yeah. Yeah, sorry for being all…” She trailed off, expressionless.

Hannah pulled her into a hug, and she hugged back as hard as safety would allow, feeling herself exit whatever the hell kind of ‘combat mode’ she’d been in for the past entire hour, relaxing and feeling things that she previously had no room for.

She still felt somewhat tense, and continued to until the border line was rapidly retreating in the rear view mirror after they let them through, and it was only then that she relaxed in her seat with a massive sigh, feeling weirdly drained as she rubbed at her eyes.

“Can I move up front?” She mumbled, and Hannah patted her lap, reducing her speed immediately.

She quickly slithered up to her favourite place in the world, and felt all the remaining tension in her drain like a faucet, leaving her sighing in bliss, lungs full of Hannah-gunpowder-Amy-smoke-earth and a dozen other scents.

Ah, Amy.

She dug her face out to glance at Amy, and poked her with a tentacle.

Amy groggily looked at her, questioning.

“Wanna change me now?” She asked.

Amy’s face curled into a tired, but genuinely happy smile, even as she shook her head.

“Wasn’t doing it for fun. Kinda thought you were about to kill someone. Figured you’d later appreciate some injected chill.”

She nodded a little.

“Hm, I figured. Wanna do it for fun now though?” She asked, wiggling a foot in her direction.

Amy considered it for a second, before a teary smile formed on her face, and she took her ankle in her hand as Taylor dismissed the tentacles to allow Amy to play around.

“Any bright ideas on what I should do?” Amy hummed, tired.

“Make my skin look like a dalmatian dog or something? Polka dots?”

Amy snorted.

“Like a puppy version of the Siberian?”

She snickered with laughter.

“If the shoe fits?”

Hannah chuckled, then glanced down at her.

She stared up, smiling, admiring her mom’s beauty in the dim, flashing lights of the highway at night.

It might be weird in another context, or if viewed through Carol’s eyes, but her mom was pretty in the way a painting was. Nothing odd to it, just pretty. Nice to look at. So she did.

Hannah smiled at her, using her free hand to caress her face as the road rumbled on, and her skin began to pale further and further while Amy did her tricks.

“So, sweetheart? How concerned should I be about the border situation? Everything alright now, I assume?” Hannah asked.

She nodded, easily.

“Yeah. Just- combat mode, as Amy put it. I didn’t trust them, and still don’t, so I was just… being cautious. For you guys, mostly, I’m pretty much immortal to- normal people stuff, like guns.” She stumbled a little, shifting guiltily, a tad. “I’m- sorry for ignoring you. I don’t know how I did that, or- or why, really.” She mumbled. “Just wanted to keep you both safe, and I didn’t have much room for else in my head.”

Hannah smiled and ducked down to kiss the crown of her head, a thumb caressing her cheek.

“Don’t be sorry. I was just concerned for you.”

Immediately, she let her guilt go, and nodded, feeling lighter for it.

“Sweet, murderous dork.” Amy mumbled, cheek squished into the window, staring out at the highway lights.

She snorted with laughter, raising a hand to watch her skin become bone white and mottled with black bruises. It was kinda scary, but also kinda cool, and interesting, so she just watched Amy play with her skin as the canvas.

“Wanna paint something on me? Bio-tattoos. Cool.” She slurred, sleepy.

Amy burst out into utterly devilish snickers out of nowhere.

“I’m gonna ta-tattoo a dick on your forehead.” Amy said, then burst out laughing, abrupt and uproarious, almost startling from the previous quiet in the cabin.

She gasped in horror.

“No! You- come here!” She said, half-laughing from the infectious cackling, and rose quickly, albeit carefully to not get in the way of her mom driving. Letting the the tentacles out, she swung herself out of her mom’s lap, and onto Amy’s, who ‘oomph’ed, unused to her weight.

Just to punish her a little for the treacherous thought, she caught both of Amy’s wrists as the girl fake-struggled, weak with hysterical giggling at this point.

Then she flipped the van’s right side sunscreen down to have access to the mirror on it, squinting at it.

“If I see anything phallic on my forehead I’m tickling you until you cry.” She declared.

Amy continued giggling nonstop, red-faced.

“Tuahaaaha-too late- nghaaahaha-” Amy squeezed out, already crying tears of laughter, then devolved into another round of cackling, apparently finding the dick joke to be the funniest thing she’d ever heard in her life.

The sleep deprivation delirium probably made it worse.

And unfortunately the laughter was contagious, and she too devolved into giggling in Amy’s hair, half-hugging her as she wheeze-cackled.

Hannah was snickering too, but she could barely hear it over Amy’s hysterics.

“Iz- is not even that fu-NNYAHAHAAHAH-” Amy tried to note, failing, voice raspy with overuse.





“Calmed down some?” Hannah asked, amused.

Amy snorted out a slight giggle, head laying on Taylor’s shoulder, almost entirely limp.

“My jaw hurtss.” Amy slurred, shifting groggily.

Laughing so much was surprisingly tiring.

Taylor yawned, prompting Amy to follow.

“How about you two go to sleep, hm? It’s ten PM, and we’ve got a couple hours of road ahead of us before the resort.”

“The wharr?” Amy slurred, shifting to squint at Hannah.

Hannah blinked.

“Ah. Fuck, I ruined the surprise.”

Taylor snorted, amused.

That was totally intentional. Had to be. Her mom was such a good actor. A perfect actor.

“What’s a Canadian resort even like?” She asked, blinking slowly at her mom, missing her cuddles with her already.

Hannah hummed, taking a slow turn on the road.

“Well, to not spoil it further, I’ll say that it’s small, cosy, pretty, and relatively quiet.” Hannah said, pleased with herself.

She groaned in pleasure just thinking about it.

“You’re literally the best person in the universe.” She slurred sleepily, fully meaning it, leaning her cheek on Amy’s head. “I love you.” She mumbled.

Hannah huffed with laughter, smiling in the dim, passing orange lights of the highway.

“I know, sweetie. Still like hearing it though. But, you two should go to bed. I can keep driving. Save you most of the boring part of the trip.”

She nodded, and tiredly shuffled off Amy, into the back seat, then to the small gap between the seats that led to the back of the van.

She helped Amy do the same, since she was much weaker and clumsier, and plopped down on the bed, pulling the pillows out of the corner they’d been specifically stuffed into, and quickly setting them up for both of them.

Turning on her side, she lay there, waiting for Amy to take her spot.

Amy plopped down, on her back, groaned, and stayed there.

She nudged her shoulder.

“Nhm?” Amy mumbled, eyes closed.

“Turn on your side.”

Amy sighed, then did as asked. Facing her.

“Other way.”

Amy cracked an eye open to squint at her.

“Im comfy and lazy. No.”

She pouted.

“I’ll roll you like a sushi roll myself if you don’t.”

Amy didn’t move, so she brought out the tentacles, pushed and prodded her around as Amy sighed in annoyance, and ended up as she should be, Taylor’s front to Amy’s back.

Position now perfect, she engulfed Amy in her arms and tentacles in a tight, spooning hug, and finally relaxed, their heads touching.

“Why do you like sleeping like this so much?” Amy asked, barely audible, an inch from sleep.

“Feel like I’m keeping my little sister safe.” She mumbled, going with the first thought that popped up. “Turn off my hearing please.”

Amy did as asked, and she almost didn’t hear her reply due to that.

“Dork.” Amy breathed out, so warm and loving and genuine, that it might as well be ‘I love you’, for all the difference it made in tone. Then she shuffled back deeper into her embrace, blankets still in their container, useless to them.

She fell asleep dreaming of a lazy morning in a bed that floated in a calmly rocking ocean, the warm sunny rays dancing on her hair like little butterflies, cuddling a blurry form that could be either or both of her most loved people.

Notes:

Hope that border interaction was realistic, and most of all and much more importantly, I hoped the insight into Taylor's complexes around 'authority' were explored a little, and MOST importantly-

that the fluff was good. cuz that's what this story is for.

okay, love yall, leave more comments if you want to motivate me further, i love reading them, especially the longer ones where you tell me what you liked :)

see you soon hopefully

Chapter 69

Notes:

Hey so, a bit of heavy themes below.

TL;DR, Missy did not tell the full story of her home life to anyone, because she's too mature for that. (sarcasm)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Her phone rang in the van’s cupholder, out of nowhere, and she startled, immediately snatching it up and accepting the call without a second of delay.

She didn’t want her girls in the back to wake up, after all.

As she held it up to her ear, she blanked for a moment, confused on who could possibly be calling her at this hour. 

“Uhm, who is this?” She asked, quickly glancing between the seats to the back.

The girls were both still obliviously cuddling in the back in an indistinguishable pile of tentacles and limbs, a sight so cute it made her want to squeal like a little girl.

God, she loved them so much.

The smile tugging at her lips stayed as she turned back to the road.

“Uhm, it’s Mark.” A soft voice replied.

She blinked.

“Oh.”

A beat of awkward silence.

“So, what did you need?” She asked, pitching her voice down to not wake the girls. “Amy’s asleep, if she’s not answering your calls.”

He hummed.

“Ah. No, I was calling to let you know that me and Carol put out our… the legal name escapes me, honestly, but our disownment of Amy, it’s been drafted. It’s… ready to be signed, if she wants to. Only her signature left. She’ll be free of our legal power over her. I figured she might appreciate hearing it more from you.” He explained, tiredly.

She checked the van’s dashboard clock.

It was 2 AM. Did he just finish the paperwork?

“I… why from me? You’re her father.” She mused, not arguing, but curious.

“I’m not quite certain I’ve earned that title so far, unfortunately, and Amy is fully aware.” He gently replied.

Ouch.

True, though.

“She seems to respect and like you far more. I figured it would be best to hear good news from a more beloved face.” Mark finished.

It took her a moment to process that, a wide, unbearably ecstatic grin splitting her face as her body flooded with a warm, loving thrill.

It might not mean much, but Amy seemed to like her more than her own dad. That- that might not be anything that drastic, considering Amy’s family was a distant mess, but it gave her hope that maybe the girl wouldn’t be entirely opposed to becoming family in a more official manner.

Even if that was still a bit of a meandering idea in her head, still.

It was a bit sad on Mark's end though.

“If you could take her to Carol’s office sometime by the end of this week to sign, that’d be great. Carol won’t be there if you let her know in advance.” Mark continued.

End of the week?

It was Tuesday. There was absolutely no chance they could make the trip and not miss such a short deadline.

“Uhm, we can’t make that. We’re currently on a small vacation to Canada. Neither of the girls had ever left the country, so I figured a little trip to our neighbours would be nice, plus I had some work to do there. I can’t really cancel the trip. I’ve made like twenty reservations, and even if I missed all of them, it would… really suck for the kids. They’ve both wanted to travel. Is there another way to do this?” She hurried, suddenly worried.

“Oh.” Mark mumbled, shuffling sounds accompanying his thoughtful humm. “I don’t think that’ll be a problem. We can send the document to Amy’s email to be signed with an electronic signature. It’ll still be valid.”

She breathed out a long, long sight of relief, turning a blinker on to quickly overtake a truck, then shuffle back into her lane.

Thank god this thing was automatic. Switching gears like this would probably be dangerous.

“Please do that.”

He hummed in agreement.

“Will do it by tomorrow morning, it’s a little late to rifle through the office scanner… In other news… Do you remember what you said to Carol back at the hospital? When you argued?” Mark asked, unexpectedly.

She frowned, wary and a tad confused all of a sudden.

“That doesn’t narrow it down a lot. Our argument had much said during it.” She pointed out.

“Carol said you said something to the effect of ‘If you don’t want Amy, I’ll have her, and she’ll be happy’. And while making the papers, she pointed out that… she had a lot of contacts, in law, even if her image was a tad… smeared, at the moment. She could expedite any adoption application you might want to make. Pull a favour or two to fast-track some lawyers to put their focus on your case. And… I think it might do Amy good.” Mark said.

She blinked at the road, stunned.

“I- but doesn’t she have full legal rights as an adult if you do the disowning process?” She asked, more stunned at the suggestion, rather than arguing against it.

“Yes. Well, sort of, it’s complicated. She’d have to sign the papers with you, it has to be voluntary on her end. That’s between you and her, if that comes. But if you want to expedite the process by a bit, let me know. I… I want her to be happy. With you so far, she seems much more so than I’ve ever seen her with us. I’ll help however I can if you decide to go forward with something like that.” Mark said, voice soft and sincere, albeit dead-tired.

She sagged in her seat a little.

“Thank you, Mark. We’ll uhm… we’ll see. I’m not… I’m not entirely sure she sees me that way. We’ll see.” She repeated, quietly, biting her lip.

It was hard to be sure, with Amy. She responded to most affection from her by freezing up and being baffled, but, but!

Amy hugged her, earlier today, for the first time, and cried in her arms. It was… an absolutely beautiful moment and memory, and a huge sign of progress in terms of trust between them, but she still wasn’t entirely sure the girl wanted to ever be under the technical thumb of someone ever again, after being in such a controlling household for her entire life. Maybe she'd like hugs from now on, but prefer to go at life alone. It wasn't easy to start a conversation like that, so she couldn't quite know, not yet.

Even if unofficial though, she could… kind of adopt the girl, right?

Maybe?

She’d do her best with Amy, as she was already, honestly. She couldn’t do much else.

“Do you see her that way?” He asked, calmly. “As a daughter?”

She confirmed nothing was ahead on the road, then glanced to the back of the van again.

She watched Amy shift with a sleepy mumble, and watched her daughter bring her even closer in her embrace, curling around her like a protective octopus. Amy shifted her head deeper under Taylor’s chin and into the pillow, a soft groan of contentment rumbling out of her, like a content puppy, tucked tight and warm in covers.

God, they were both so loveable. So adorable. Even the rebellious teen streak in Amy didn’t reduce how adorable she was.

She loved them both so much.

A slow, serene smile tugged at her lips, affection blooming inside her like a paper lantern, bright and warm, turning the dreary night ride into a magical journey that flashed by the van windows.

The world was just… so much more magical, more charming, when surrounded by love. A perpetually good mood was the least of the boons.

She couldn’t imagine going back to her old way of living after this. She couldn’t imagine giving up on either of them. 

“I do.” She softly uttered, smile still plastered to her face, and turned back to the road ahead, just to be safe.

“I think it’s only a matter of time then. Have a good vacation, Miss Militia. Spoil her for me.” He said, simply, warm and a tad sad, then cut the call before she could reply.

She stared at the phone for a second, before focusing on the road, putting it down beside her.





Rebellion was…

It was way more stressful than she’d expected, honestly.

Missy barely made it one night before the stress started getting to her, because her mother was absolutely fucking spamming her phone and it was so hard to snap out of the childish feeling of ‘ I did something wrong, I’m in huge trouble’.

So, she breathed in, out, laying on a foreign couch.

Hearing her phone ping, and ping, and ping, long into the night.

She glanced at the messages some times.

It only made her feel worse, more anxiety ridden, more like a stupid kid that was throwing a rebellious tantrum but was still scared of her parents.

And she wasn’t. Okay? She wasn’t scared of them.



She…

She wasn’t not scared of them either, though. It was hard to snap out of the mindset every teen and under knew, of her parents having absolute authority over her life. It was so ingrained it felt so freeing to go against it, but also scary.

It was also just… so hard to enjoy her freedom when she knew it was only temporary. She’d eventually have to go back, even if only for a day, and get evidence of it, because her parents were bound to call the police, and after two days of her no-showing, the police would have to act like she was missing, and would track her down to this place, and make everything harder for the trio housing her.

Which she refused to do. 

So her temporary freedom would surely have consequences, sooner or later. She’d have to face her mom soon, then her dad.

One, neurotic, controlling, unhinged. The other, manipulative, controlling, narcissistic.

Joy.

Curled up on her side on the couch, a sleeping green chicken hugged to her chest like a plushie pillow, she stayed up late into the night, and occasionally brought her phone up to read messages.

Curiosity and dread both, forced her to. To open the messages and skim through hurriedly, glancing through them, in some… vain hope she’d see something encouraging. Something like worry, in the messages, some kind of concern, a parental concern, some reassurance that her mom cared about her, that she loved her. 

I KNOW YOU’RE READING THESE

WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU?

YOU UNGRATEFUL LITTLE SHIT, DO HGOUY HAVE ANY IDE A HOW MUCH I DO FOR YOU? ANSWER!!!!’

She stared at the messages flit by, increasingly incoherent, increasingly livid as her mother continued seeing the ‘read’ tickmark on the messages, yet no reply came from Missy.

Half-lidded, she stared, a foreign sensation of a cold, empty void settling deep in her chest.

She felt oddly numb. She should feel more, reading this… unhinged breakdown, her mind noted, but she simply didn’t.

‘DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW MUCH YOUR GRADES WILL SUFFER?! I PAY SO UMCH FOR YOUR TUTORS AND YOU THROW IT IN THE TRASH! YOU MISSED EVERYTHING TODAY! IF I DONT SEE YOU AT SCHOOL TOMORROW IM GOING TO SKIN YOU!’

The apartment was so incredibly dark. She wasn’t used to it. It was like the moon couldn’t be assed to dig between the buildings, and the stars were too choked out by the smog. It was absolutely pitch black, save the screen in front of her.

It felt oddly like floating a black void. Such darkness was unusual in her other… residences.

Her eyes ran over the message again, even as more came out underneath it.

It was all about grades. It was all about how Missy had shamed her mom by not showing up to school today.

Her eyes read downwards.

WHAT WILL THE TEACHERS THINK? DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW HUMILIATING IT IT WAS TO GET CALLED BY EVERYONE TODAY, YOU STUPID CUNT???? '

Cursing her out was... new. Especially of that nature. Her mom always liked to pretend to be civil and just concerned and dignified, even when she was angry at her.

'SCHOOL, PIANO, TUTORING, ALL OF THEM WORRIED BECAUSE YOU DECIDED YOU DIDN’T FEEL LIKE FUCKING GOING! THE ONLY THING YOU DIDN’T MISS WAS HERO WORK AND JUDO SO I KNOW YOU’RE HIDIGN AT SOME FRIENDS HOUSE OR SOMETHING! COME HOME RIGHT NOW AND I WON’T PUNISH YOU AS HARD’


She never missed hero and Judo work. It was all she had, stupid and pointless as it felt, at times.

She read the words ‘stupid cunt’ over and over again.

It felt wrong to feel almost… nothing, as she read such words, told to her by her own mother.

Was something wrong with her?

Probably.

She put the phone down, the hollow feeling growing too uncomfortable for a moment, too coldly gnawing .

She skipped everything but hero work and Judo the past two days, and it had been wonderful, even if she had basically spent it all here, watching Vidtube videos.

Her dad didn’t care, so long as she indulged his million harebrained stupid fucking schemes to make a quick buck out of her. He was at least tolerable in his soulless greed.

Then she got thrown back at her mom, and her mom absolutely did care

Regret it, she could not. She just didn’t want to work until she dropped today. Not again. Days with her mom were so goddamn exhausting.  

School, hero work. Travel to piano, then judo. Come back home at 8 PM. Tutoring for two hours until ten. Do homework until twelve or one AM, go to bed. Repeat for another day, then back to her dad.

Where she’d be forced to make stupid paid cameo videos to her adoring fans in front of a dumb camera for money that she’d never see, having to repeat a million happy birthdays and greetings to people she didn’t know, knowing full well that every cent of that money would go back to the casino.

It was exhausting. It was sucking her fucking soul out. She couldn’t do it anymore.

A particularly dark thought reared its head, and she squeezed her eyes shut, blowing a small, long breath out.

She couldn’t do that. She didn’t have to.

Sure, she fantasized about just… taking the horizon, and pulling it to her, just leaving, running forever, crossing the world a thousand times over, letting the wind take her where it will, unbound by anything and anyone. Just vanishing, being forgotten by everyone and everything, free as a bird.

But she didn’t have to. She had a small escape away from her life, here, in this dingy, charming, cold little apartment.

She also just… couldn’t. She was going to be a hero. A damn fucking good one. She couldn’t abandon any of it. She had responsibilities, work to do.

But she still fantasised, sometimes. Often, if she was to be honest with herself. Fantasies of fleeing, running. Childish crap she’d never truly indulge. She was above that.

She opened the messages again, curiosity eating away at her, in the silence of her thoughts.

A tiny part of her still clung to the utterly stupid hope that she’d finally see some kind of message that would prove, just a little bit, that her mother cared about her beyond as a pawn for her to vicariously live through.

That small part still for some reason hoped she’d open it and see some kind of message like ‘ im worried, come back’ or ‘at least tell me you’re alright’.

Instead, another two paragraphs full of all-caps she skimmed through, unwilling to read them.

Her eyes got stuck on a word that didn’t belong among the rest, all of a sudden, and she backtracked, to read the message from the start, bewildered.

‘I SHOUDL’VE ABORTED YOU YOU FUCKING WHORE’

She stared at it, blankly.

She read it, again, some portion of her utterly numb in disbelief, for a moment.

It made no sense. The insult. ‘Whore’?

She was thirteen. She was absolutely not a prostitute. Her mom had to be aware of that.
 
But logic never stopped her psychotic mother from saying and doing the stupidest things. From projecting everything and anything onto her.

She read it again, and the numb chill seemed to extend into her limbs, into the pit of her stomach, until it turned from a numb sensation to a painful hollowness, a spoon scraping her insides raw and flicking them off into the void.

Curling up tighter around the chicken, the screen blurred before her.

The words swam, and she screwed her burning eyes shut, switching the phone off.

Humiliated frustration rose, self-directed.

Why was she crying? She wasn’t a kid. She shouldn’t cry.

Heroes didn’t cry.

The insult carried no weight. It meant nothing.

For some reason, it still hurt. It didn’t make sense, but the message burned into her mind and it hurt, churned forth a misery she rarely felt.

She curled up tighter around the sleeping chicken, teeth clattering as her jaw trembled, tears trailing sideways down onto the couch cushion.

Maybe it was the anger that motivated her enough to pick up the phone, and wipe at her eyes enough to send a simple message back, through her sniffling tears.

Maybe you should have.’

She hit send, and tapped out of the message app immediately, not wanting to see whatever else her mother sent her, plunging the living room into darkness again.

The worst part was that she didn’t even send that back as a snappy comeback.

It was a genuine thought that stuck with her as she cried in the dark, utterly pathetic little sobs being muffled into the chicken's oddly silky feathers.

Her phone was still in her hand, but there was nobody to call.

She had nobody. A single friend at school. Then Taylor. That was it. And both of them were asleep, at this-



Hannah didn’t sleep, right?

She sucked in a warbly breath, wiped at her eyes, and opened her phone, clicking on the contact before she had a moment to think about how stupid this was, or what to say, or why she was even calling her damn Ward instructor or what gave her the right to annoy a heroine at such an hour-

And before she could panic and abort the call, before the first ring had even finished, Hannah answered, shockingly quickly.

“Missy?” The voice asked, confused, the barely audible humm of wind reaching the shockingly high quality mic that transmitted the woman’s voice like she was right in front of her in the dark, rather than a thousand miles away.

She stared at the phone, for a moment, then brought it to her ear, cursing herself in her mind.

Why did she call her? This was so stupid. Why was she acting like a fucking child over this?

As she rubbed at her eyes, and tried to steady her breaths from the choppy, trembling inhales that they were, she thought of what to say, or do, to diffuse this, and just cut the call without being rude or coming off as weird.

Maybe just say it was the wrong number?

But who the fuck else would she be calling at this hour? It was like, one in the morning.

“Missy?” Hannah asked again, voice concerned.

She opened her mouth, and her voice broke on the first syllable, making her grimace and clear her throat.

“Ah, h-hi.” She whispered, grimacing at the waver in her voice.

“Uhm, hi? Is everything alright?” Hannah asked, and she stared into the dark, for a bit, unsure of how, or if, to answer.

‘I should’ve aborted you, you fucking whore’ replayed in her mind’s eye over and over.

Over something so small, so benign as missing a couple days of obligations and not coming home. 

She felt ashamed for the fresh tears in her eyes. It shouldn’t matter so much. Or hurt so much.

It hurt just that extra bit more that Hannah sounded infinitely more concerned for her than her mother had ever had, just because she sounded a bit odd through the phone.

“Y-y-yeah, sorry. Wr-wrong number.” She warbled, grimacing at her voice, and hurriedly put the phone ahead to turn it off.

“Wh-”

The call clicked to an end.

A few seconds passed, and her phone rang.

She checked it, wiping her sleeve across her face to be able to see who it was.

It was Hannah, of course.

She stared, unsure of what to do, until the phone stopped ringing.

Then it began to ring again.

She folded. She’d just feel too bad to not respond after she called the woman.

“Missy?” Hannah asked immediately, twice as concerned as before.

“Mhmm?” She hummed, and even that sounded shaky.

God why was she still so immature? Crying like a kid. She hated herself sometimes.

“What's wrong? Is there some way I can help?” Hannah hurriedly asked. “You wouldn’t be calling anyone else at two AM, I know that.” Hannah pointed out.

Two AM… Different time zone. They must be in Canada already? Or mistake, maybe. It didn’t matter.

She debated opening up, telling her… anything at all about her life, beyond ‘my parents suck’. Getting into specifics, sharing her problems.

But the woman was on vacation. She deserved to enjoy herself, not be burdened down by Missy’s… stupid, immature, family drama.

She didn’t want to think about it, anyway. Or talk about it.

“C-can you… tell me what you’ve been u-up to?” She asked, unsure of what else to say. She just wanted to hear a friendly voice to distract her from the pinging of messages that still plagued her phone, a meltdown two hours ongoing.

She felt awfully like a little kid asking an adult to tell them a story, and as humiliating as it was, she couldn’t help but succumb to it.

“I, suppose? Is… that all?” Hannah asked, obviously not believing her, not quite.

“Y-yeah. Just- wanna know how things ha-have been for you guys.” She eked out, then took in a shuddering breath, wiping at her eyes again. They stung, felt raw.

“I… can do that. I won’t ask again, but are you certain you’re alright? I can’t do much from afar, but… to be blunt, you sound like you’re crying. Can I help somehow?” Hannah asked, gentle and worried, and Missy felt her respect for the woman triple in an instant.

Her own mother couldn’t be fucked to care like her damn teacher. Her life was such a stupid, badly told joke.

“Yo-you can help by… telling me wh-what you’re up t-to.” She warbled, rubbing at her eyes again, even if it was genuinely painful by now. “I just- wanna hear someone.” She fumbled, unsure of how to word it, and making it sound ten times as needy as it should be.

Before she could curl up into a humiliated ball and hit herself over the head for being so fucking immature, Hannah said, simply,

“Alright.”

And slowly, began to tell her what they were up to, how things went at the hospital, after, and beyond.

It was… nice. It drowned out the constant reminder of her mother’s continuing messages buzzing at her phone.

The sheer, dripping honey in the woman’s voice whenever she talked about her kids almost made her envious, but mostly glad.

Glad that not every parent was such a piece of shit like hers. Taylor and Amy deserved better than that. She was glad they had it.

The events were much more interesting than she expected. Hiccups, odd dining places, nightmares, cute little gardens, border tensions...

Before long, her mind had faded from her troubled home life, and focused on the fond story being told, in gentle tones, hushed with calm quiet, phone under her ear against the couch cushion, chicken squeezed to her chest.

Before she knew it, her eyes drifted shut, and she fell asleep, emotionally exhausted enough to not even notice.

The story continued for a bit, until Hannah heard a slight snore, huffed in subdued, almost sad amusement, and cut the call. 


Notes:

:))

please feed me comments, for they give me life and encouragement

like legit half the reason i write is because i love knowing that people enjoy reading it, so drop comments of ur fav moments or ideas or predictions or whichever u want, i like reading em all :)

sry for short chap tbh but i felt like any longer would not fit with the chap theme

tomorrow, resort tho :D

hope i was able to capture the derangement of missy's mom without making it appear cartoonishly demented, but I doubt that i overdid it, because such conversations happen in real life just as absurdly and quickly as they do in this fic, however absurd they are. some people are just crazy.

anyway, hope u enjoyed

Chapter 70

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was about four in the morning by the time she got them to the resort.

Hm, well, she wasn’t sure if ‘resort’ was the right word, but it was more than one building, so maybe it counted. It certainly wasn’t a hotel.

The pictures didn’t do the place justice. It was almost otherworldly in its beauty.

After a long, winding path of gravel off the side of some backroad, the surrounding shrubbery tightened, condensing into a narrow funnel of natural stone, the mossy rock as far apart at the bottom as it was on the top, giving the illusion of symmetry, two high walls raising on either side of their path.

Vines and various beautiful species of clinging plants drooped down, illuminated by the soft, orange glow of solar powered torches, accentuating the rough stone by shining a light upwards, just enough to make the varying patterns stand out.

The canyon-esque entrance did not meet the criteria on size, unfortunately, only twenty feet high before opening up to a small, winding path of black gravel surrounded by shrubbery and outlined by a thick fence made of wooden logs.

Within the shrubbery, more LED torches in the intense orange color of natural fire spread out, lighting their path while remaining mostly out of sight.

To her left, a contained, open garden, framed by log railings. To her right, the same, following the path. Through the leaves and flowers, she could see the stone rising fifty, sixty feet up on her left, turning inwards and outwards, uneven, but gently sloped downwards, roots and vines hanging down over the lip of the stone, far above.

The right wall of the cove stood at a mere twenty or so feet, getting shorter the further along it went, until it blended down into a stone path she couldn’t quite see down, but knew from the picture collage, led to a small outcrop of stone with benches and a small bonfire, overlooking a small lake below, only ten or so feet above the still, clear waters.

Within the cove, three buildings stood. Two log cabins that mixed old building methods with more modern things, like steel frame ceiling-to-floor windows, a small side shed for up to three cars to nestle under, and sleek, modern-style furniture, all made of solid wood. Each was two floors high, the second being extended over the first by a bit for a wider balcony, and all lit by the same solar powered LED torches, bathing the entire area in a soft, sparse orange light like a smattering of fireflies.

The cabin they’d occupy was on the left, under the taller wall, facing the sunset, and most importantly, the center-piece of the getaway.

A large, oval shaped depression in the middle of the tear-shaped cove, full of water.

At a glance, it merely looked like a particularly clear pond. Thirty feet long, and fifteen at its widest.

Below, it opened up to a large, underwater hot spring cave that slowly fed into the lake underneath through cracks in the side walls.

Warm enough to bathe in no matter the time of year, but not warm enough to drive away life like most springs.

No doubt thrown in and fed by the owners of the place, colourful varieties of fish thrived underneath the small opening, the vase-like inner cave only mildly tampered with with side nets and a few metal grates for safety’s sake, and to keep the fish from washing into the lake.

Slowly, she drove up the odd mix of lawn grass and paved stone paths, until she parked the van under the rustic stable-like shed beside their building, taking in details through the front windscreen with a smile.

Small garden tables and chairs littered the wide, short lawn, all made of natural wood, small little roomba-like lawmowers quietly humming away in the night, automated, sucking up grass blades they trimmed until full, before moving to a depositing station, and continuing their route, the most high-tech aspect of the place, aside from the copious solar panels sneakily hidden on the rooftops to keep this place from being too rustic.

Both visitor buildings lay empty, but the reception-restaurant building cut into the left corner, almost nestled under the stone. Above the front door it had a dim, classy retro-ish little sign saying ‘open 24/7’ on the front.

It was a small place, but not much else was needed for a mere two buildings, and only a couple employees for upkeep.

They took privacy seriously here, and it was another reason she deemed this superior to other places for their first little stop.

No cameras, no questions, and maintenance and upkeep only arrived when explicitly requested through the landline. The employees didn’t even walk or look into the main area unless tasked to for upkeep, mainly living in the small building on the side. If asked to pause upkeep for privacy, they would, and remain entirely in the reception-restaurant building.

Perfect for her girls to openly, and completely, relax. Taylor might even play around with her tentacles in the open. That ought to be nice. 

She stared at the gentle, almost otherworldly mix of wood cabins, stone paths, shrub gardens, and firefly-like torches, taking it all in, arms crossed over the steering wheel, until eventually, she’d had enough, and began moving.

Mainly moving their stuff into the cabin, sneakily opening the van doors and hauling out their more ‘urban’ packs, mainly small suitcases full of anything the girls might need.

They wouldn’t only stick to small destinations and wilderness, after all. They had to capture villains in a week, yes, but they still had a solid whole week after to tour Canada before they had to start making their way back. They could, and would, see as much as possible on a two-week timeframe, obviously. 

It took about half an hour to get the girls settled into their rooms, each separate, just in case the girls wanted privacy after being stuffed in a tiny apartment for a couple months.

She caught up on construction of their new upcoming apartment as well, reviewing the progress from the contractor she tasked with overseeing the renovations.

The house was slowly being done, to her delight. Rewiring, plumbing, all of it, was finished. All that was left was surface stuff, finishes. Fresh paint, new doors and windows, the last touches.

Then some various other business. Answering emails for the toy deals, texts from her new accountants, confirming receipts of profit, checking the various investments from the wealth management company she used… 

After that mild distraction that took about an hour, she went to the reception, and after gently tapping at the windows, got to briefly talk with the receptionist, who closed the cubicle immediately after clocking them in and accepting a payment in cash.

She did not want to think too hard about the prices. Her wallet might be crying and sobbing and bleeding right now, but her girls were worth it.

Still, she might have overdone it by booking the other building too.

She just didn’t want anyone or any nuisances to sour this, so she blocked it preemptively.

The sky was starting to lighten up, bit by bit, nearing five or six AM, no doubt, so she decided to get acquainted with the place, letting the girls finish their van nap as she found something to occupy herself with, having left them with a note and a copy of the car keys, in case they woke before she finished.

It was just- such a nice place.

The stone paths weren’t even laid over the stone, they were carved from the cove’s stone itself. She could even tell that the small gardens and the lawn were likely planted here by bringing dirt in, from how shallow it all was.

She wandered to the pond, the movement making a half dozen koi fish eagerly swim up to see if it was food time, only to quickly scatter when nothing dropped in the water, replaced by a hundred smaller fish.

She hoped they wouldn’t nip their feet if and when they swam in there, should the weather allow it.





Taylor needed less sleep than the average person.

Logistically, it was nice, albeit annoying, because she had to stay in place for another few hours, waiting for Amy to stir.

More realistically… she didn’t mind cuddling Amy for a few hours.

Chilly blue light rose through the windows, slowly, and she mostly focused on the bundle of messy hair in her arms, staring at the best friend she’d ever had, breathing low and slow, her own heart wriggling and warm and content.

Inevitably though, in the long silence, her thoughts wandered to said person, and her own thoughts and emotions.

Ever since her Trigger, she always felt too strongly. Maybe it was the mental anguish, some kind of complex mental problem she had no idea of the inner workings of, maybe she could just blame her power and be done with it. Regardless, she felt things three to ten times more strongly than before, or so it felt.

Sometimes, it sucked.

Sometimes, like right now, it felt amazing, because she could just sit there and bask in how much she loved Amy, smiling to herself, keeping her in a tight cocoon, heart fluttering, giddy with the knowledge that Amy was comfortable, Amy was safe, and Amy was happy. Amy loved her.

She’d still rather have her mom here with them, but she found the note. Her mom wasn’t far. It was only mildly stressful, so she could ignore the feeling of emptiness for now.

Amy shuffled, a bit, trying uselessly to wriggle even deeper into her embrace, something that was physically impossible at this point, and Taylor’s lips curved into a wide, closed mouth smile as she put her lips to Amy’s hair, breathing in her scent, obligingly tightening her hold just a little bit.

Amy went still, an indeterminate hum rumbling from her chest.

Her thoughts slowly wandered again, introspective in the way only a lazy morning could cause.

Some part of her was a bit sad that she felt so strongly, because it meant that she was in a way, cursed to love people so much more than they could ever love her back.

Maybe except her mom.

And well, that gap in emotion always brought forth insecure thoughts, worries that she’d be left behind again, wondering how she could make herself better, how to make the people around her stay.

Because from her perspective, no price was big enough to keep the few, wonderful people that she loved, safe, no matter how horrific or deranged the price might be.

If there were two buttons in front of her, the first labelled ‘kill Hannah’ and the other one labelled ‘kill every human on earth except Hannah’, she’d press the latter without a moment’s hesitation.

If the same scenario was run for Amy, she’d probably hesitate, anguish a bit, but she… might still press the same button.

But that was her perspective. It was hard to know how much Amy and her mom loved her, so it always raised some insecure thoughts that told her she’d mess something up and be left behind, because they just couldn’t love her like she did them, so it was hard to tell what their reactions might be. 

It wasn't like she could imagine how she would react to someone she loved doing something to hurt her, accidentally or not. 

Hannah could do anything to her, no matter how vile or violent or sick, and she'd forgive her in a heartbeat. Not that she ever would do such things, but, hypotheticals.

Amy had much less leeway than that, but she'd still forgive a lot, if Amy showed remorse.

How could she see then, from her mom's perspective? It was almost impossible to calculate the reaction to a fuckup from her end, save previous experience.

She mostly pushed those thoughts out of her mind, denying them, but they lingered to some extent.

There was also no way to show them. To express how much she-

She paused, blinking down at the scraggly, cute bundle in her arms.

Amy could see biology.

Wait, could Amy see how much she loved her, if she just focused really hard?

Her mom might never be able to fully grasp it, but maybe Amy could get it?

She’d ask her later, when the time might be a bit more appropriate.

Until then, she settled down, chin on Amy’s head, letting her thoughts wander elsewhere.

There were plenty of trails of thought more positive than this one, so she took em.

She wondered what school would be like. Wondered what they might do on this trip. She had no real idea of what people even did on trips.

… Speaking of which, where were they even?

A tentacle unlatched the back doors, gently, opening it enough to take a peek at the outside.

She saw… rolling stone paths, half of a wooden cabin, and some kind of puddle in the middle, before Amy grumbled, turning away from the light entering through the crack, and she hurriedly closed the door again.

They were at the resort, probably.

She wondered how she could make this trip better for her family- Amy included, of course.

Hm…

Ideas slowly began to flood in, and most of them were pretty good.

She couldn’t wait.

Eventually, after she’d started getting incredibly bored of thinking of stuff, Amy finally stirred awake, wriggling her arms free to stretch them over her head with a catlike stretch, groaning in pleasure.

Taylor moved her head back a bit to let the girl move, snorting with amusement, staring at Amy with half-lidded eyes.

Amy rubbed at her eyes, and blearily blinked at her, noses almost touching.

“Mornin.” Amy grumbled.

She scrunched her nose up.

“Your breath smells.” She replied, dryly, smiling despite it.

“Of what?” Amy grumbled, resting her head on the pillow, eyes fluttering shut, wriggling closer to her.

“Pulled pork, coffee, and cigarettes.” She hummed.

“Groooooss. Sorry.” Amy moaned, turning away, covering her face in shame. 

She snorted, and grabbed Amy’s chin with a hand, pulling her back to kiss her cheek, then letting go to poke her in the side, prompting a sudden jerk and a half-hearted glare as Amy dropped her hand.

“Don’t care right now. How’d you sleep?” She asked gently, smiling earnestly.

Amy closed her eyes, breathing in slowly.

“Amazing, all things considered.” Amy hummed, then cracked an eye open, staring at her for a dozen mute seconds. “Why’re you looking at me like that?”

She considered her expression, and how she felt, then shrugged.

“Just reflecting on how much I love my little sister.” She replied, a little cheekily, but mostly earnest, grinning.

Amy groaned in anguish, pushing a hand into Taylor’s face to push her away, making her sputter in surprise.

“You’re such a fucking sap , shut uuup. It’s too early for this!” Amy whined, covering her own face with a hand.

Taylor still noticed the furious blush that Amy was trying to hide under her whining groans of anguish, and burst into laughter.

As it trailed off though, that previous hint of insecurity rose, and she wondered how to quell it, other than the obvious.

Finding no answer, she pulled Amy back in against her chest, resting her head on Amy’s shoulder as the girl’s back wriggled against the mattress for comfort.

“Hey Amy?” She asked mildly, trying to sound casual.

“Yeah?” Amy asked, muffled behind the hands covering her face.

She shuffled a little, nervously, tentacles scraping together as they aimlessly wriggled around.

“We were kind of joking around during the whole… ‘sister’ argument yesterday. But uhm, I do see you as a sister, if you do as well. Uh, two-way street and all that. So… do you?” She asked, unable to keep a hint of insecurity from leaking into her tone.

Amy dropped her hands from her face and sighed, heavily.

“What’s with you and really heavy talks right in the morning?” Amy asked, a tad exasperated.

She cringed, a little.

“Right, sorry, let’s-” She started, quietly, feeling a little bit ashamed, rejected.

“Oh stop , I feel like I kicked a puppy.” Amy whined, turning towards her and hugging her tightly around the shoulder and neck, slotting her head in the crook of Taylor’s neck.

Taylor relaxed into the hug immediately, feeling much better.

This was much more reciprocating than just spooning her, which helped. Amy was hugging her. In a metaphorical as well as a literal way, it wasn’t Taylor clinging to her, Amy wanted her there. That helped calm her stupid brain, a little.

Why did her emotions see-saw sometimes out of nowhere, she wondered for yet another time, finding her previous worries a tad overblown. Where did that even come from? Was she bipolar or something?

… She wasn’t even sure what ‘bipolar’ meant exactly in this context, so she dropped the idea, but something was just not quite right up there, she could tell.

Serene silence hung in the air, suspended by a hook of uncertainty, on her end.

Amy sighed, eventually.

“Didn't we have this conversation before? Yeah, I do see you like a sister.” Amy softly mumbled. “Are you asking if you have permission to call me your sister though?” Amy asked a little louder, catching on to the underlying question.

She tightened the hug, feeling like she was floating on a cloud.

God, she loved them so much it almost hurt.

And it wasn’t one-sided.

Well, she sort of knew that already, but her stupid brain really needed reassurance sometimes, no matter how nonsensical.

That’s why it was bad to leave her with her own thoughts for too long. It was bad for her. Clogged her brain with junk, like cigarettes did to lungs.

“Yeah. I’d like to… say it. Without joking.” She warbled, smiling, using a tentacle tip to wipe at her eyes.

“Why are you crying?” Amy asked into her shoulder, confused.

“Emotions. Not bad.” She simply replied, gently patting Amy’s back in reassurance.

“Oh.” Amy said, tone light and surprised. Then she pondered in silence.

“Yeah. Sure. I mean… I’d love it. It’s… I’ve always wanted a little sister.” Amy whispered, with an odd tone like she was telling a secret out loud, but one only Amy could comprehend regardless of who heard it. “Sorry for being so bad with- emotions and sappy stuff. I was taught that expressing emotion is weak and disgusting and impractical, and it’s… hard to… you know…” Amy trailed off. “So, don’t think I’m being serious if I complain about… mushy stuff. Just have to get over it. My problem, not yours.”

She nodded into her shoulder.

“Fuck Carol.” She said, simply.

Amy barked a startled laugh, thumping her back as she shook them both with the force of her quick chuckle. 

“Hell yeah, fuck her.” Amy declared, grinning.

“Hnm. This is my sister, Amy. Little sister Amy.” She slowly intoned, almost quoting the words, testing them, how they played on her tongue without playful teasing.

“Little- I’m going to beat your fucking ass one day.” Amy grumbled. “I’m the big sister.”

She smiled a shit-eating grin that Amy couldn’t see but could no doubt hear.

“Suuuure~” She sang.

“Screw you.” Amy growled into her shoulder. “Let me have a small sister for once.”

She snorted a tiny giggle, too happy to care.

“Missy might want to volunteer?” She hummed, laughing silently.

“We barely know each other.” Amy said, dryly.

“We didn’t know each other either a couple months ago.” She pointed out.

Amy huffed, giving up.

“I’m just joking, I know. I’m the little sister.” She caved, sighing. “ Fine , you can have it.”

“Huh. Thank you. Taylor, my little sister.” Amy said, rather awkwardly, then paused. “Kinda… huh. Odd.” 

She huffed.

“C’mon, you gotta admit I fit the ‘big sister’ role better.”

“Absolutely fucking not.” Amy grumbled. “You’re like two twelve year olds in a trenchcoat, you’re tall, not mature.”

“Being mature is boring and sucks.” She concluded.

Amy paused, then reluctantly agreed with a bored ‘yeah’.

Another small stretch of silence.

“So… can I call you my sister in public now?” She hummed.

Amy nodded.

She hugged her tighter, wiping the tears out of her eyes, grinning wide.

Amy wheezed, slapping her back.

She relaxed.

“Sorry.” She eked out into Amy’s shoulder. “Love you.”

Amy groaned, stretching her back a little, then went limp with a long sigh, a wriggling smile playing on her face.

“I know. No, I mean, I lo- I…” Amy fumbled, then groaned. “Why is it so hard to say it?” 

She rubbed her back.

“Would you mean it, if you said it?” She gently asked.

Amy nodded without any hesitation.

“You’re one of the best things that’s ever happened to me.” Amy said, genuine as could be. “So, yes.”

She shook with laughter and giddy joy.

“You can say that, but ‘I love you’ is too far?” She asked, amused, voice trembling with chuckles.

“Yes! I don’t know why either, shut up.” Amy half-snapped, borderline pouting. “Okay, enough, let me up. I’m not taking this teasing.” Amy squirmed.

She hummed, faux-contemplatively.

Amy glared up at her, faces a couple inches apart.

Amy was just too cute for the glare to have any effect, really, but she relented, pulling the tentacles off to allow Amy to move, recalling them.

The healer made no move to leave, instead settling back down against the pillow again.

“Changed my mind.”

Taylor rolled her eyes.

“Little sister behaviour.” She noted, clicking her tongue twice in disapproval, teasing again.

“Fuck you.” Amy grumbled.

She snickered.

It took another hour for Amy to decide she had enough, yawning and wriggling out of her grasp to rub at her eyes.

“So, where are we?” Amy asked while Taylor stretched.

“The resort. Wanna go see it together? Mom’s looking around, apparently.”

Amy nodded.

“Yeah lemme just not look like a crackhead real quick. Do we have a brush anywhere?” Amy asked, flicking boxes open in confusion.

Taylor opened one, took it out, and went to give it, before an idea popped in that made her gasp.

“Can I do your hair?” She asked, a tad over enthused at the idea, and Amy blinked at her, before slowly nodding.

She sat sideways at the corner of the mattress, and patted in front of her, brush in hand.

Amy sat down, and Taylor scooted forward, using one hand to scoop Amy’s hair back, and the other to attempt brushing Amy’s hair for the first time.

She gently pushed the brush down until it touched Amy’s scalp, then slowly and gently pulled it back, until it caught a snag, at which point she’d take it out, move past it, and straighten the hair after it, repeating once before Amy sighed.

“You can pull, you know. It just tangles, you gotta rip it apart or you’ll never be done with the fuckin’ thing.” Amy said.

“I absolutely refuse. Your hair is wonderfully fluffy, I don’t want to thin it out for no reason. It just takes time to do it right.” She mused, retrying to brush, finding the same snags, and moving along the hair.

“I’m too impatient for that crap.” Amy admitted, sagging a little. “Feels nice. I should have you do this more.”

She smiled wide.

“I’d love to.” She gently admitted, finding a strange amount of joy in the simple task.

Twenty minutes passed, with little, but felt progress.

She paused.

“Wanna lay on me? I can do your hair and we can cuddle at the same time.”

Amy turned to her with a raised brow.

“Haven’t had enough? Really?

She nodded, smiling.

Amy hesitated for quite a bit longer than expected, before giving her a curious side-eye.

“How would I ‘lay on you’, exactly?”

Two minutes later, Taylor was with her back to the boxes lining the van wall, Amy sitting sideways in her lap, chin over her right shoulder, breathing low and slow while Taylor used her hands to gather hair, and a tentacle to brush through it, very slowly and gently working the tangles out of Amy’s near afro-looking cloud of coarse hair.

It just kept getting fluffier and longer the more she brushed it, and it occurred to her that Amy’s had so much more hair than it looked like she had, probably because it was usually tangled to hell and back. It reached Amy's shoulder blades when properly brushed, almost, it seemed.

It was so damn soft she wanted to keep petting her forever. Coarse, but soft.

Amy admitted it was probably coarse because she hadn’t followed Taylor’s advice on hair care.

Little sisters, never listening, she thought with amusement tinged with giddiness because Amy let her say it for real.

Meanwhile, Amy progressively went more and more limp on her, completely trusting her to do as she wished.

That was how Hannah found them, Amy barely noticing the sudden influx of light as the back doors of the van opened.

Hannah’s overjoyed, surprised smile made the rest of the world look like a dreary, amateurish doodle in comparison.

She was overcome with the urge to tackle her mom into a hug, but managed, barely, to stay put, merely grinning at her mom and making a quick motion to Amy, resuming her brushing.

“Good morning girls.” Hannah calmly said, making Amy suddenly stiffen, raise her head a smidge, then settle back down.

“Hi.” Amy said, almost slurred, relaxed to heaven and back, as Hannah climbed in and manoeuvred around the tight space and tentacle to reach Taylor, and give her a big kiss on the forehead, cupping her smiling face for a moment, before reaching to the side to do the same to Amy, giving her a kiss on the cheek instead.

Amy blinked at Hannah, eyes a smidge wider than usual, a hand raising to her cheek to touch the skin there in a sort of… confused wonder, Taylor would say.

Hannah smiled at Amy, somewhat sheepishly, then went to sit on the edge of the van.

“Carry on, carry on, don’t mind me. We’ve got all the time in the world.” Hannah said, grinning at them. 

It was at this point that Taylor’s erm, mild suspicions rose, and she glanced from Amy to her mom and back, because…

Her mom was treating Amy almost like she treated her, and… it was a tad… strange? 

Some small part of her was worried, another was overjoyed, but most of her was just confused.

Would Hannah adopt Amy too? Did she want to? Or was she just being nice to her bes- to her sister, to make her feel welcome and loved?

She resolved to ask, whenever they got a moment of privacy, but let it go for now, resuming her very careful, very gentle brushing.





“What?” Amy gasped, gawking at the van’s side mirror, at her own reflection, patting her head and hair in complete disbelief because fucking what?

Her hair looked so much better than usual.  

Long, a bit curly and unruly, still, yes, but almost three times as long and fluffy, it had turned from the neck-length trim of tangles she was used to, to something actually… presentable? Okay-looking?

There was so much volume, and while still a somewhat curly mess, it was more of the good kind of curling, that made her look like she had gone to a hair salon. A cheap lazy one, but one nonetheless!

The frizziness remained undaunted, which was the only thing stopping her hair from looking like a shampoo commercial, but oh my god!

It didn’t look bad anymore.

She didn’t look all that bad anymore.

She turned to gape at Taylor and her stupid, loveable, sweet, grinning face, completely befuddled.

“You- how did- what the fuck did you do?” She asked, hurriedly. “It looks so much better. What?” She asked again, baffled, ducking down into the mirror as if expecting the sight to change, but no.

She looked good. Well, alright, not good, but much better.

“The wonders of brushing! I bet you didn’t even know you had that much hair compressed and tangled up in there.” Taylor grinned, proud and happy. “All you needed was patience.”

Amy almost wanted to cry because her self-esteem wasn’t terribly high at the best of days for very good reason, and Taylor made her look good, had the patience to sit there like a saint for almost two hours, and painlessly brush her hair into submission, making the experience as comfortable and gentle as she could muster.

She felt a little more confident already, a little more self-assured.

Holy shit, maybe like this, I have an actual chance with Alice, was her first thought.

Her second was to straighten, turn, and yank Taylor into a crushing hug, hands curling into fists and pulling at Taylor’s shirt to just pull her in as close as possible.

Maybe it was the sheer joy and thankfulness and excitement of it, but all of a sudden, saying it no longer felt like a self-sabotaging mistake.

“I love you so much. Thank you thank you thank you.” She rushed out. “I know it takes ages but please please please can we do this again-”

“Of course.” Taylor cut into her rambling, forcibly, passionate but loving, returning the hug with full force, smile audible in her voice. “Always. Whatever you need. Anything for my little- my big sister.” Taylor corrected, snickering.

The word ‘anything’ probably genuinely meant anything. Taylor was the all-or-nothing type.

Amy squeezed harder until it began to hurt a little. 

Behind Taylor’s shoulder, Hannah was leaning against the wall at the lip of the wooden shed-like structure, a couple feet away, smiling at them with a loving, stunned smile that could thaw an iceberg in an instant, brows high.

There was a considering look in her eyes which was odd, but she was too happy to care at that exact moment.





“Holy shit there’s actual fish in here.” Amy said, surprised. “That’s so weird. I thought fish generally needed cold water. I gotta read up on that.” She finished, lost in thought as she crouched by the little pool. 

Hannah watched in faint amusement as Amy immediately seemed to turn to research within ten minutes of showing them around.

She turned a bit, and saw Taylor giving the reception-eatery building a considering look.

Catching her eye, Taylor pointed at it.

“Do they make tea and coffee?”

She nodded, and Taylor brightened up even further.

“Amy, want coffee?” Taylor asked, boldly reaching for Amy’s head, brushing her hair back.

Almost exactly like Hannah did to her.

It made her brows raise, seeing her child adopt behaviours from her, and use them on her… friend?

They had started calling each other sisters, which was really encouraging for Hannah, but she still had no idea how or when this happened and if it meant anything further like… maybe Amy being open to adoption.

It was giving her a really, really good feeling though.

And she could practically see Taylor’s mental health improving every day, the longer the two bonded.

It wasn’t quite a normal relationship, yes, but it was still curbing Taylor’s obsessive devotion to her, even if only by redirecting some of it to Amy, so honestly, she was just happy the girls were okay with each other.

When bringing Taylor home she’d worried the two would fight all the time, or… something like that.

“Hm? Oh, yeah. Fuck yeah, let’s go.” Amy said, getting up, and stretching. “Kind of a shame we can’t swim in here.”

“Yeah we can.” She cut in, and both girls paused to look at her. She pointed at the pool. “We can swim in there all we want. And guess what I brought?” She asked, smiling.

“You brought swimsuits to a Canada vacation?” Amy asked, brows high in amusement, grinning.

She nodded, grinning back.

“I had a lot of hours to set up our route, and then shop for what we needed.”

Taylor came up to her, and flopped on her in a lazy hug, making her huff with fond amusement.

“Best mom ever.” Taylor mumbled, hugging her tighter, which she reciprocated, kissing the crown of her hair.

She laughed with joy, rather than humour, and gestured to the building in the corner of the giant cove. “Want to go for coffee or a swim?”

“Coffee, then swim.” Amy said, determined.





“Can’t believe you prefer tea. Heathen. Homunculus of the highest disrepute. Traitor.” Amy said, overdramatically disgusted, even adding a fake sniff in the mix, holding the tray with their orders as they walked across the cove, to go sit at the edge, above the lake, fighting to suppress a smile.

Hannah’s cheeks hurt from grinning so hard.

Taylor in one smooth motion stole a teaspoon from the tray, then gently bonked Amy’s head.

“Ow!”

“Tea is the more refined option.” Taylor argued.

“Your mom likes coffee more.” Amy pointed out, rubbing at her head like that tap hurt, which it didn’t.

Hannah’s brow furrowed a bit, torn between feeling like that bit was a tad… tasteless to mention for such light talk, and being rather curious what Taylor would say to that.

“Just because it’s better doesn’t mean it’s the more refined of the two.” Taylor smoothly shot back.

Amy pouted at her ‘get out of jail for free’ card being ruthlessly redirected, and they settled onto the wooden tables lining the outcrop, a thin chain for a railing separating them from the lake below.

Birds chirped, every breeze brought another scent of a different flower forward, and Taylor seemed to be in euphoric heaven just from being in nature, lounging in the morning sun like the world’s cutest, laziest cat on top of its favourite pillow.

Said pillow, was Hannah.

…She felt a little too warm in this weather.

While Taylor got her fill of both her, and nature, Amy picked up the slack, asking a lot more questions than she expected.

Mostly surface level stuff, but there was a lot of curiosity in there that eventually led to more current things.

“Wait, how old are you, exactly?” Amy blurted, somewhere in between the two-dozen questions she’d had for her.

She huffed, and squirmed a little as Taylor’s breaths tickled her neck, the all-encompassing hug, tentacles included, only allowing her enough mobility to drink her coffee.

Her other hand had just enough room to scratch Taylor’s back, and honestly, she wasn’t complaining. It was just… warm and endlessly soul-filling, to know her daughter loved her so much.

“Thirty two. Soon thirty three.” She answered.

Amy blinked. 

“Man I hope I age as well as you do, that’s crazy. I mean I knew intellectually that you weren’t in your twenties, but you look like it.” Amy hummed, then fidgeted, thinking up another question. “So uhm, I don’t… actually know any of your hobbies, I feel like?”

“Vehicles and guns, mainly.” Taylor breathed out, low and slow.

Amy tilted her head.

Hannah smiled, and nodded, tapping her chin on Taylor’s temple.

“Huh. Well, you never really… talk about it. And honestly, I don’t really get those things as a… hobby. Guns are only made for killing, and cars are just made to take you places. If it’s got four wheels, it’s good?” Amy said.

Very common misconceptions, actually. Ones she immediately felt the itch to dispel.

Taylor perked up, suddenly, looking up at her, noses almost touching as she blinked down at her daughter’s suddenly really interested, wide eyes.

“That’s true!” Taylor rushed out, as if having a moment of realization. “You never talk about your hobbies. Tell us.”

Taylor’s red-black eyes somehow managed to shine with the exact same kind of puppy-love that her normal eyes did, and she cracked immediately with a fond smile.

“It’s… honestly, I just never talked about them because neither of you seem to be interested in that stuff.” She shrugged.

Taylor’s expression turned into one of surprised guilt, and before something strange could form in her daughter’s mind, she patted her back reassuringly, shaking her head.

“Nothing wrong with not having the same interests as your parent sweetheart, it’s completely normal.”

Taylor’s expression settled with a small nod, only curiosity remaining.

“Well? C’mon, I wanna hear what’s so cool about killing machines and killing machines on wheels.” Amy said, elbows on the table, eyes moving from her to the rather stunning view of the lake under them in between sips of her drink. 

It wasn’t a big lake, but there was a small waterfall coming out of the cove they were in, with grey-green speckled over everything in sight, almost like a painting, the crystal clear waters glinting in the morning sun like diamonds.

Well, when there was clear sun. It kept going from shaded under the clouds to sunny every five minutes due to all the wind knocking the clouds around above.

She tore her eyes away from the distractingly beautiful image, to focus on her girls.

“Hm… how deep do you want me to go into it? Ballistics and vehicles are both very complicated subjects.” She warned.

Amy stared at her with the driest look she’d ever seen in her entire life, then continued to stare at her for five seconds.

“What?” She asked, bemused.

“I think I’m quite well versed in complicated subjects considering my power.” Amy dryly noted, amused.

“Oh.” She nodded along, then snickered. “Fair enough. Sweetie, could you give me some room to move?” She asked, tapping Taylor’s back.

The tentacles quickly dissolved into mist, at least doubling her mobility, and instantly making the chair under her stop creaking with every breath, which was nice.

Her right hand called her power forth, settling on a massive Desert Eagle pistol, iron sighted.

Amy looked around, a tad nervously. She didn’t seem to trust the ‘privacy’ promise of the place too much.

Taylor stiffened, staring at the gun with wide eyes.

The second reaction puzzled her.

She looked at Taylor, who seemed a little nauseous, for some reason.

“Sweetheart?” She asked, concerned.

Amy looked back at them, hearing the tone, brows furrowed.

Taylor blinked at the gun, then her.

“Oh, uhm.” Taylor started, shuffling in place. “Sorry, just… reminded me of… you know, when I almost uhm… killed you. And you uhm, put this against my head.” Taylor finished, meekly pointing at the gun.

Her eyes widened, and then she realized with a start that yeah, this was the exact same gun she’d used back then, being the strongest she could feasibly wield in close quarters, one armed.

“Whoah whoah whoah, WHAT?!” Amy barked, staring at them with furrowed brows, an expression of pure shock on her face as she looked from Taylor, to Hannah, confused and worried all of a sudden.

She grimaced, and immediately switched the gun for a Glock, before putting it away, realising this was probably going to end up being the conversation, rather than her love of guns.

“That- uhm, sweetheart, do you want me to explain?” She asked, rubbing up and down Taylor’s back, raising a finger to Amy in a ‘hold on’ gesture.

Taylor stared at her hand, where the gun was, then simply nodded, shuffling back into her.

“No, I can do it.” Taylor said, with… a surprising amount of strength in her voice, albeit still a bit queasy. Her head turned to Amy, brushing her hair back, a motion borne of nerves more than need.

Amy made a ‘well?’ gesture with her hands, eyes still wide.

Taylor licked her lips, cleared her throat, more embarrassed now, seemingly, than sick.

“So uhm, when I get hungry, really hungry, I… I don’t know how to explain it, but I can’t really be trusted… around anyone. And uhm, I… It’s really dehumanizing but basically, I can’t control myself. My hunger isn’t like your hunger, it’s… imagine the strongest urge you’ve ever felt, then the worst hunger, the worst rage, the worst lust- bloodlust, bloodlust-” Taylor clarified, cheeks turning red as she hid her face, grimacing, “and uhm, yeah, take all those emotions, mix them into one, and multiply it by a hundred. It’s… not a matter of willpower, not really. At some point it’s impossible to resist. And uhm, back in the PRT cells, they couldn’t feed me.” Taylor continued, clearing her throat again, eyes averted with shame.

She hugged her daughter close, kissing her hair, and Taylor relaxed by a large margin.

“So, I got really hungry, then I had a panic attack, mom tried to help me, and there was a bit of blood, and I kinda snapped, and I uhm, bit on her shoulder. At which point, she uh, put that gun against my head and told me not to bite her throat, because she couldn’t regenerate that and she would die, so she told me to just eat her shoulder. Which I… did.” Taylor mumbled, practically hiding her face in Hannah’s chest at this point, then groaning miserably. “That had to have hurt so much.”

She hummed, kissing Taylor’s hair.

“It did. It was worth it.” She said, simply. “Don’t feel bad.”

“I don’t, you told me not to, it’s just, that just… really sucked.” Taylor grunted.

Amy was staring at her wide eyed, like she was just now recontextualizing everything she knew about her.

Hannah couldn’t tell if that was in a positive, or a negative light.

She squirmed under the attention.

“Would you- have pulled the trigger? If Taylor bit your throat, back then?” Amy asked, tone still… indecipherable, eyes still wide, but now more thoughtful.

Back then, she remembered being distinctly unsure of if she was ever even capable of doing that.

With some more time, she had a simple answer.

“No. I’d have probably shot her somewhere to try and snap her out of it, try and run, because she’d…” break irreparably “... feel absolutely horribly if she killed me, and I do want to live, believe it or not.” She said, smiling, trying to inject some humour in the… somewhat heavy discussion. “But the head? No. It was just a threat made in an adrenaline rush, I’m pretty sure. Something dangerous enough to force a pause.”

Taylor looked up at her with eyes that somehow, impossibly, got even more worshipful, and she smiled down at her, booping her nose.

Amy leaned forward, intensely focused and interested now, elbows on the table.

“And if she wanted your arms? Legs? If she just… kept going?” Amy asked.

…Jesus Christ, what a morbid question and mental image.

She blinked.

“What about it?” She asked, a bit confused.

“I mean, you’d just let Taylor chew on you, until it got to the point of it being mortally wounding, just so she could eat?” Amy asked, a deeply intense look in her eyes, like she was evaluating Hannah for a strange test she didn’t know she’d signed up for.

She nodded.

It was a bit of a strange question. Like asking if the sky is blue. Did that really need to be a question?

But she indulged Amy’s curious… examination.

“If she couldn’t stop herself, and I was sure I’d survive it, yes. You do remember what made you come to my door, right? You heard Carol talking about me feeding Taylor with, well, myself?” She asked, trying to jog her memory.

Amy nodded, staring at her like she was a priceless gemstone, a puzzle, and an alien, all in one.

“Huh. Yeah, sorry, just… that was a bit of a whiplash. I only just heard about this particular… event?” Amy said, relaxing back in her chair, still looking at her in an appraising manner that seemed to overflow with… confusion? Respect? Admiration? A mix of all three? It was hard to tell. “So, before this little detour, what were you going to say about guns?” Amy swiftly put them back on the original topic, a bit abruptly, but well appreciated.

She glanced at her girls.

“Still want to hear about it?”

They both nodded in unison.

It felt… really nice, honestly.

She smiled, and pulled her power out, this time forming a much more conventional Glock 19 pistol.

She flipped it in the air, and caught it by the barrel, before extending it to Amy.

Amy goggled at it, then her.

“Uh?”

“Grab it. Finger off the trigger, of course, and don’t point it at anyone.”

Amy did, fiddling with her grip for a solid ten seconds.

“How do you feel?” She asked, curious.

Amy stared at the gun, pointed off to the side, towards the lake. Then put her finger on the trigger, featherlight, before just keeping it in the trigger well without touching the actual metal.

“Uhm. Really powerful. It’s- a bit weird and scary but I feel like I just got a second superpower.” Amy admitted, visibly warming up to the weapon in her hand.

Pleased-confused Amy with a Glock clumsily held in her hand was just such an adorable image. She didn’t know why, but she didn’t care, it just was.

She smiled.

That is primarily what is so fun about guns. It’s just power. It’s the feeling of having something incredibly dangerous in your hands, and having total and complete control over it and anything it’s pointing at. But, like with any power, you also need to be responsible with it, or else you’ll become the worst of the worst. It’s why I love guns, despite not enjoying it when I have to use them on people.” She started, having both of the girl’s rapt attention as her voice audibly livened up.

“Guns are, and should always be, a measure of defence, when it comes to people . Hunting is a different game. Point is, you don’t shoot the robbers breaking into your home to kill them, you shoot them to defend yourself and your property. You don’t shoot the criminal with a gun in his hand to kill him, you shoot him so he can’t hurt others and yourself. You don’t keep an armoury with the goal of killing federal agents in case of a civil war, you keep it to defend yourself from the tyranny of an oppressive government. Does that make sense? It’s mostly about how you use a gun and the mentality, the mindset of your actions and of owning them, not about the gun itself. If someone thinks ‘I want a gun to kill x thing or person’, rather than ‘I want a gun to defend y from x ’, then they simply should not have a gun.” She finished, intently studying Amy.

Amy seemed a bit skeptical, but nodded, still fiddling with the gun.

“I guess… yeah that makes sense. But there’s always scumbags killing each other with these. And innocents.”

She nodded.

“Yeah, unfortunately. Anything made, maintained, or manned by, well, man, is flawed. Including gun ownership, distribution, laws around it, everything. Frankly, such problems are not for me to solve.” She simply said.

“Additionally, you can’t deny that guns are just… cool. Look at this.” She said, grinning, and pulled her power back, switching it to a large Colt Python with a wooden grip, the six-shooter spinning in the air once, before she handed it to Amy handle-first. Unloaded, of course, because revolvers didn’t have safeties. 

Amy took it, and stared at it from the side.

“Okay yeah, this thing is fucking sick. ” Amy admitted with genuine admiration in her voice after a few seconds, flipping it around this way and that. “Makes me wanna put on a poncho and a hat and start challenging strangers to a duel at high noon.”

Taylor chortled, and she snickered.

“The designs are all unique, with their own looks. They’re dangerous. Their mechanisms are fascinating. Each gun and mechanism has a lot of history behind it. And the prospect of protecting anything from anything, is irresistible. It’s why I love guns, and would love guns, even if I had no power.” She said, simply.

Amy paused, glancing around the stone path behind them, that led to this little outcrop, then to her.

“Can you give me an AK-47? I’ve always kinda thought they looked cool in the movies.” Amy asked, eyes still drawn to the revolver.

She pulled her power back, obliging Amy with a grin.

God she was so happy that Amy was warming up to firearms already. That was pretty quick! She might even have someone to talk about guns with in the future.

… Maybe Missy would like guns, but that was a surprisingly scary thought. The girl was a bit wilder than she was used to.

She remembered the sound of Missy crying on the phone, and her heart clenched, but she pushed it out of her mind, for now. She’d find out what that was about eventually, if Missy let her.

Amy took the gun, holding it in front of her sideways, inspecting it, the wood, the curves, and Hannah watched her intently as her expression became more and more approving.

“Okay this thing is straight up fucking sexy, goddamn. Who made this?” Amy asked, baffled, turning the gun towards the lake and the little cliffs of stone around it, clumsily putting it to her shoulder, fondling the wood with her hands, eyes shining with interest.

Amy. Pointing an AK at something, no matter how clumsily.

It felt like her heart was about to explode. It was so cute! It was so perfect!

She hid her mouth with a hand, biting her lip as a tiny coo of pure joy escaped through her chest, prompting Taylor to laugh in glee, and Amy to not notice, engrossed with figuring out how to pop the magazine out.

She was so happy at how quickly Amy flipped from ‘guns suck and kill people’ to ‘this AK is fucking sick’.

Clearing her throat of any ‘squees’ that might escape, she composed herself a little.

“I believe Mikhail Kalashnikov made this for Russia right after the second World War. It’s what the gun is actually called. Automatic, Kalashnikov, made in 1947 . In short, AK-47.” She said, somewhat confident that she was remembering her gun history correctly.

It’s been a while since she sat in front of a computer obsessively reading up the history of every weapon she could summon. A decade or more, probably.

Amy popped the magazine out while fiddling with it, accompanied by a startled jerk, finding it empty, but still fascinated by it with a dull ‘huh’ as she held it up to her eyes, checking out the springs inside.

Amy looked up at her.

“Do you think you could take us to a gun range, sometime? I- I kinda want to shoot this thing. Somewhere safe, of course.” Amy hurriedly added.

She grinned so wide it felt genuinely painful.

“I would love nothing more. ” She emphasized, then glanced down. “Do you want to check it out, bug?”

Taylor nodded.

Amy carefully, and reluctantly, handed the AK to Taylor, who shuffled from laying on her lap, to merely sitting on it, sitting somewhat straight as she examined it.

“Hm. Uhm… maybe it’s because I’m way more lethal than this thing, but honestly, I don’t feel much from holding it?” Taylor said, spinning it around in her hands. “Looks pretty cool though. I wouldn’t mind firing it either. But I’ve got uh, better options for both close and long range, so I don’t think I’ll be as into it as Amy is.” Taylor finished with a calm, mildly intrigued humm.

“Makes sense.” Amy said, then made grabby hands at the AK, grinning.

Taylor snickered, and handed it back, like she was giving a toy back to a needy sibling.

She was just happy that both of them showed some interest.

She hugged Taylor tight around the waist, bringing her back to her chest.

Taylor obliged, tilting her head up to stare at her, upside down.

She could practically see her daughter’s mind emptying of thought, and filling with pure, mushy love, her smile softening each moment, her pupils slowly dilating until they’d almost consumed the green-brown iris of her eyes, unerringly trained on her.

She smiled wider, ducked down to kiss her forehead, then leaned back, watching Amy try to pull the charging handle back, a tongue sticking out of the side of her mouth with effort as she struggled to pull it back with two fingers.

She chuckled.

“Sweetheart, put the buttstock against your shoulder, then pull. The back part, yes, nice.” She said, as Amy finally managed to slide it back, then release it with a loud clatter.

Amy huffed with laughter. 

“I am so out of shape, fuck.”

She just smiled.

“We can also fix that if you want.”

Amy shrugged, putting the AK on the table, and grabbing her coffee.

“Eventually. So, now… vehicles. Explain.” Amy said, eyes far less skeptical than before.

Taylor huffed.

“Who needs cars when I’m faster than all of them?”

“Are you jealous? Of cars?” Amy asked, teasingly.

“No. Shut up. I’m eating you whole tonight. Won’t even leave a finger. No evidence.” Taylor pouted, faking offence.

“Too bad I taste like shit.” Amy snorted.

She laughed, silently, shoulders shaking, but cut in before they could get absorbed into another session of fake-arguing.

“It’s very difficult to explain cars to someone who hasn’t experienced them from the driver’s seat, honestly. If we find some place where I can show you two, I’ll take it, but it’s a bit harder to showcase than with guns.”

They both nodded.

“Makes sense.” Taylor said.

“How about you two finish up, and we can go relax in the pond?” She suggested, and Amy gave her a thumbs up as she began to gulp down her entire cup in seconds.

After finishing, Amy blinked.

“Oh wow, I can feel my heartbeat in my ears. That’s new.”

A tentacle gently bopped Amy on the head.

“Don’t chug caffeine, idiot.” Taylor said, concerned.

“If you don’t finish up I’ll chug your stupid leaf juice too.” Amy said, raising a brow at the half-full cup of tea.

“I'll let that slide because I know all that bean-water is frying your braincells.” Taylor snarked good-naturedly, and got to drinking, at a more sedate pace.

Hannah just watched them, and basked in how amazing her life was.





To Amy’s surprise, Hannah had gotten the right size.

To her further surprise, the swimsuit didn’t make her incredibly self-conscious. About her weight or general silhouette.

It was like… one of those leotard things, that the Empire giantess twins wore, whatever the fuck their name was? Like that. Which meant it was tight and concealing enough to hide most of her flabbiness by erm, compressing her a bit, and even gather her figure into something a little more presentable.

Hell, her cleavage looked quite good too.

Not that it mattered especially, considering the present company, but she’d rather not look in the mirror and feel immediate, crippling insecurity.

The wonders of being a teenager. Yipee.

Going outside and getting into the pond with Hannah and Taylor only made her more thankful of the swimsuit choice, because compared to her, both of them were statues of Greek goddesses personified, and if she had to look at herself and compare, her self esteem would crumble into sobbing little pieces.

A mild problem with Hannah and Taylor’s swimsuits was that, well… Taylor didn’t have much shame, and Hannah was a grown woman, so theirs were a lot more conventional and revealing.

She was worried she might notice some… incredibly unwanted attraction, honestly, when the idea of swimming around popped up, because both Hannah and Taylor were objectively fucking hot as shit, okay?

Like, not even her opinion, since she tried very hard to not notice or care about such a thing anytime the thought of noticing anything came up, but objectively?

Both were a nine, or a ten out of ten.

So thank every god and Scion and whoever the fuck else existed in the cosmos, that when she glanced at Taylor’s wet abs while she stretched, or Hannah’s chiseled figure, the only thing she felt was a mild self-disgust and a bit of guilt, for looking, even if it was more out of scared curiosity than anything else.

The self-expirement of glancing at them paid off, because she felt nothing.

She almost dove into the water to scream with joy, underwater, right then and there, because she was getting fixed! She was almost back to normal! She didn’t have to hate herself as much!

Taylor, an objectively super hot girl of her own age, was practically wearing underwear while wet from top to bottom, right next to her, and she did not feel anything but guilt and ick if she stared, because these two were practically family at this point, and her brain could understand that.

So instead of screaming underwater and getting herself drowned, she burst out into relieved, overwhelmed laughter, waving her new family of sorts away as she lounged with her upper half on the rock and her lower in the water, just giddy that this was becoming less and less of a problem.

Maybe soon, she could see Vicky again, and not… feel or think anything weird.

She might be able to get her sister back soon.

And she had a small sister now, sorta, who was safe. Safe from her older sister being some freaky pervert.

God, she was just so happy.

By the time she’d stopped laughing, she was just panting with a wide smile, staring up at the clouds with a vague sense of euphoria.

Her view of the clouds was interrupted by a curtain of glossy, perfect hair, and a smug face she knew all too well.

She snorted.

“What?”

“Do you want to dive down into the cave under us? Mom brought goggles. And I can swim really, really fast and easily with my tentacles. Probably.” Taylor amended, sheepishly.

She shook her head, smiling.

“The average person can only go like ten or fifteen feet down before the barometric pressure is going to give you ear damage. Well, give me ear damage. You’ll be fine.” She said, pointing up at her to emphasize, then on a whim, deciding to boop her nose, finding great joy in how Taylor’s thoughts did a soft-reset from the stimuli, before the nose wrinkled.

“Well, I won’t go too deep then. Just under the rock surface, see what’s down there. I’m taking mom down for sure, just you left for the Taylor Express.” Taylor quipped, grinning at her own terrible joke.

She bit her lip for a bit, glanced at Hannah, who smiled encouragingly, then thought ‘fuck it’.

“Sure, why not.”

“Yes!” Taylor pumped a fist, then dashed out of the pond to go grab goggles from the van, spraying her entire body with a tsunami of water from her violent exit. "I'll bring a phone too so you can snap some pictures of yourself for Alice!"

She sputtered, snorting water out of her nose as she coughed.

“Ass!” She called out between coughs.

Taylor cackled. 





Two hours later, Alice got a text message.

She used one hand to eat her food, another to open her phone, feeling a small, giddy smile form on her face when she realized who sent it.

Realistically, she was expecting more flowers, a picture of a sunset or something, general travel pictures that Amy sent her in between short bouts of chatter, whenever it sparked up. Amy was not a great conversationalist over text, truth be told. She mostly sent her pictures, answered questions Alice might have, and replied with smileys and single word replies if Alice sent back a quick, much more mundane picture of herself, and what she was doing.

It was nice, low-pressure, and geniunely casual, which she appreciated. It was a bonus that Amy kept reaching out, because while Alice liked her a lot... she was a bit of a coward.

Point was, she wasn't expecting a picture of Amy in a swuimsuit, blushing red, covering her face with one hand and giving the camera a middle finger with the other, while a girl that had... suspiciously similar hair to Ghoul held it with a large, shit-eating grin, taking a selfie of them both in some... pond?

That was... uhm.

Amy, soaking wet, in a swuimsuit.

T-that... that was... q-quite a bit of cleavage. And uhm, a lot of hip.

She felt her face turn into a burning cherry the longer she stared at the picture.

Her brain might've started smoking like a faulty toaster at some point.

 

Notes:

brahs

i am tired as shit

have some fluff, enjoy life :)

hope you enjoyed the chapter, hope nothing felt out of character, and see yall hopefully soon

also please drop me a comment of your favourite moment, interaction, idea, line, anything in the chapter, or just share your thoughts. tyty

slice of life continues as it ever shall!

(Btw, when sorting by comments, this fic is in third place of all time for this fandom, 1st page. Still can't believe the amount of love this fluffy lil thing has gotten. Thanks dudes and gals.)

Chapter 71

Notes:

have some fluff where absolutely NOTHING of importance at all happens :D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Amy learned that Taylor was a torpedo in water.

It was hard to stay on her, even with her arms wrapped around the girl’s neck, because with every jelly-fish like motion of her flattened tentacles, they rocketed from one end of the cove to the other.

After a few rounds of zooming around the cove, rising up for air for Taylor, who insisted on testing her lung capacity, then repeating, Amy got to enjoy a much slower ride, around the top of the little underground cave.

It was utterly majestic, down there. The natural stone patterns, something like a swirling mosaic made of rectangles, wrapped around the walls of the chamber like an indeterminate mural, the water swirls having eroded the stone into flowing shapes without jagged edges. The chamber almost looked like they were nestled in a large scarf made of stone, layers twisting into each other in a wide oval. 

It didn’t feel like a small pocket of ocean, it felt like someone ripped a pool out of a cave and transported it up here.

In the edges, it was dark, leading to a small hubbub of fish sticking to the walls, barely visible as they swam into and along each other, further adding to the sensation of being inside a living, swirling organism.

In the center however, the sun cast a beam of light into the waters from the opening, illuminating the cave floor, scant algae and seaweeds peppered along it, the light tangling and gleaming off the scales of fish that were a little braver, wandering in and out of the light, almost making it look like a tube of living, shining scales, like the tail-end of a dragon made of broken glass.

Amy thought it looked absolutely magical.

It was odd, like she didn’t belong, which only added to the sensation. She could just breathe, and see, perfectly well, underwater, courtesy of goggles and a little breather mask with oxygen canisters on her cheeks, and idly float amongst dozens of colourful little fish, some of the koi stubbornly following them around in the hopes of fish treats, like little feeder fish stuck to a shark.

The other half of the magic was in her companion.

Taylor’s tentacles were glowing so much brighter than they did in the sunlight, red-purple and shifting. They would flare out from Taylor’s sides, like something otherworldly, something equally enchanting and horrifying, like the fins of some unseen leviathan, spreading out to conquer half the damn cave, before contracting and pushing down, sending them forward, the motions a smooth, rolling ocean of alien biology that was absolutely mesmerising.

She could imagine how cosmically dreadful it would be to see Taylor swimming along in the ocean, in the dark, from a sailor’s perspective. If the tentacles were freaky and scary in the light, in the dark, in the ocean, they turned into pure horror.

Then they’d wander into the beam of light in the center, that pillar of glittering scales, dipping in and out of the light, and Taylor’s tentacles seemed to glitter at the edges, where the flesh was the thinnest, acting like some kind of exotic crystal that emperors would raze kingdoms over, a thousand years back.

So, when the breather ran out of oxygen, and they resurfaced after an hour of lazily swimming and rocketing around the cave, as Taylor finally let go of the breath she’d been holding onto, taking her own goggles off, Amy ripped her own equipment off, half-circled around Taylor from her back to her front, and yanked her into a tight hug, laughing in gleeful wonder, grinning wide into her shoulder.

Before Taylor could recover from the surprise attack, she scooted a little higher on the rim of the pond, and extended her neck up, kissing her fr- her sister’s cheek twice with force, absolutely giddy, pulling back to beam at Taylor’s surprised, joyous grin, to cup her face, utterly overwhelmed with how unforgettable Taylor made even something as simple as a little cave with fish, chest filled to bursting with love.  

“You- you are just- the best. You’re just- god I love you.” She half-ranted, almost squealing, and yanked Taylor back into a hug, her face cramping from how wide she was grinning.

Taylor giggled in joy, finally hugging her back, tight as ever, using the tentacles to make them float around in lazy circles in the pond, humming a tune as she tried to make them twirl around the water, a dance of sorts.

Amy caught glimpses of Hannah lounging just mere feet away, a smile warmer than summer sunshine directed at them, in between the little spins, and when their eyes met, none of that warmth left. Not like Carol's eyes which cooled into frigid ice, any time their eyes met, no matter where they were.

As the giddy, childish glee slowly left, she began idly grabbing at the base of the tentacles as they waved around, finding Taylor’s squirming dodges to be absolutely soul-fillingly adorable.

“Staaahp.” Taylor whined, batting a tiny splash of water at her face with the curling tip of a tentacle.

She giggled, stopping.

“Sorry, sorry. Just- they’re so beautiful. And useful. That was so amazing.” She hummed, blithely.

Taylor glanced down at her, a tad uncertain, despite her bright smile.

“Beautiful? Really?”

She nodded, firmly.

“Hypnotising. Especially in water.”

Taylor hummed, fingers brushing through Amy’s hair all of a sudden, making her eyelids flutter shut.

“I used to hate them, when I got them. At the start I couldn’t put them away. It’s so odd to think about now, now that I like them so much. And… they are kind of pretty, gotta admit.” Taylor added, recollecting with a faint sense of oddity, voice still just as joyful as before, raising a tentacle in the air, twisting it around to watch the water slide off, the sun glinting through the paper-thin edges as Taylor sharpened them. 

She hummed, rubbing at Taylor’s lower back, just over the spot the tentacles came out of, prompting a lazy shudder, and Taylor’s shoulders slumping a tad in relaxation.

“No fair…” Taylor pouted, quietly, in her hair.

She laughed, scratching the spot instead, and Taylor purred in delight, making the water around them vibrate as she imitated a chainsaw for a few seconds.

“Do you prefer to have them out, or in?” She asked, curious.

Taylor blinked down at her, then Hannah, then up at the sky, thinking deeply.

“Huh. Uhm… out, I think. It’s kinda like, uh, not wearing socks in the apartment. It’s not a problem to wear socks, but it feels a tiny bit more free and comfortable without em, you know? When it’s a little warmer, at least.” Taylor added.

Oh, yeah, she got that.

“You should have em out more often. Fun to watch. Like a snake.” She added, then tried to make a snaking motion with her hand, failing miserably.

Taylor snorted a laugh, watching her fail, the heathen.

“Sure.”

She shivered, the spring cold of Canada biting deep into her wet hair and shoulders, the longer they stayed above the warm water.

Taylor paused in her swirling, tentacles idly floating around them like the red leaves of a monstrously large lily pad.

“Are you cold?” Taylor asked, serious.

“Yep, so stay still. You’re my heat pack. That’s your job. I declare it. And I call dibs.” She mumbled into her shoulder, smiling wider when a tentacle obligingly wrapped around her back, around them, immediately warding off the chill.

“Is this why you insisted I take mom down there first? So you could hog me after without interruption?” Taylor asked, fake-suspicious.

“Those are gruesome allegations, Taylor.” She said, scolding her, struggling to form a serious tone, smug down to her bones. 

“You didn’t deny them.” Taylor pointed out, poking her waist in the exact perfect spot to make involuntary laughter bubble up, making her twitch in Taylor’s evil clutches.

“Devolving into tickling threats already?” She gasped, leaning her head back to give Taylor an offended look that she didn’t quite get right, judging by the playful gleam in Taylor’s eyes.

“I believe a tough captive needs tough treatment. Perhaps some waterboarding will help pour a confession out of tight lips.” Taylor declared, imperiously, straightening up, eyes glinting like a particularly evil cat. 

It took her a moment to get it.

“No, you wouldn’t!” She gasped in horror, unsure, releasing her hug, trying to squirm out of Taylor’s arms.

Taylor proved that indeed, she would, picking her up a little, and dunking her into the water with a slowness that had to be intentional, allowing her only time to let out a startled squawk and close her eyes before the water took her, arms flailing for a grip.

She was quickly pulled up, spitting and sputtering, and after a quick shake of her way longer than usual hair, whipping drops everywhere, she opened her eyes to glare up at Taylor’s shit-eating grin.

She pounced at her, wrapping her arms around Taylor’s neck, and pulling herself up to Taylor’s right side, essentially doing a water-bound judo tackle meant to throw Taylor under her from the momentum.

It didn’t quite work due to the, well, water, but it made Taylor teeter off-balance, grabbing her in return with a quick, surprised ‘whoah’.

“My turn!” She shot out, and pushed Taylor down, pushing herself up, using her whole weight, just enough to push her under the water.

Taylor was dunked, an overdramatic hand raising out of the water, splayed out high to the sky, palm open, the tentacles joining in on the dramatics by lazily flailing like the tentacles of a dying kraken.

Through the water, a burbling, distorted “oh nyooooooo” came through, and it was so stupid, this whole thing, the sound of Taylor’s sarcastic snark from underwater, that she immediately lost all strength, bursting out into an uncontrollable fit of laughing, coughing, and giggling, still laughing teary-eyed as Taylor emerged, grabbed her around the thighs and rose, only to bodyslam her into the water like a wrestler, ignoring her squeal. 

Amy fought back, but predictably, lost by a margin sizeable enough to be felt even without a points system, even in water, despite her superior training in martial arts, a thing Taylor had never even touched.

Brutes were such bullshit!





As mid-day came, Hannah took them down a rocky, weed-stricken path off to the side, leading them out of the cove entirely, down to the lake just below it.

A small warehouse was nestled into the trees, largely well-kempt, and Hannah, with a grin, told them why she’d taken them there.

Canoes.

The lake was small, and only had a small waterfall coming out of the cove to feed it, but it was on offer, so they figured to use the canoes.

Amy flipped.

Twice.

Taylor also saved her twice, laughing all the while, the asshole.

Taylor also cheated with her stupid and pretty and wavy tentacles, practically turning her canoe into a speedboat, drifting in circles around her and displacing a solid one twentieth of the lake’s waters, splashing everything, cackling all the while.

Hannah got into a canoe with Amy, and after Taylor calmed down, they helped her get the hang of the incredibly weird activity.

Honestly, it was pretty fun.

Most of the fun largely came from the fact that her sister and… her sister’s mom, were both having fun, hanging out with her.

It was nice, but the freezing cold water of the lake was nothing like the cove’s pond, so after a bit, when the notoriously mediocre weather of Canada hid the sun and Hannah's shivering got caught on Taylor's overprotective senses, they went back up for lunch, drying themselves before the cabin’s warm fireplace, Taylor pouting about the fire stealing her role as a heat pack until Amy relented, cuddling with her next to the window, texting Alice, with Taylor giving her advice over her shoulder.

It went pretty well. Alice was even being a bit… flirty? She gave a heart reaction and a blushing emoji to the dumb picture Taylor sent her.

She even got to clarify to Alice that, no, Ghoul was not her girlfriend, and even managed to squeeze in the fact that she was gay into the conversation, finding a convenient moment to clarify.

What followed was arguably the best damn thing she’d ever heard from a girl, which was Alice quickly admitting to being gay as well, likely due to Amy casually dropping her sexuality on her, and Amy had a small moment of triumph, shouting ‘yes!’ over and over and pumping her fist like an overaggressive football fan as she hopped around the living room, practically bouncing around.

Taylor whooped with her, joining in celebration as Hannah shook her head and chuckled, drying by the fireplace.

The sun came back out with a vengeance in the afternoon, shining bright without the clouds to hide it, so they went to the pond again, largely just lazing around at its edges, enjoying the warm, crystal clear waters.

Dinner came and went, eaten on the garden tables, watching the sunset as Hannah explained some of the corporate-y business she got up to, to provide a comfortable life for her family . Not for Taylor, for her family.

Amy was definitely included in that, which forced her to hide her giddy, wriggling grin behind her wet mop of hair and her coffee cup after processing that, feeling warm and fuzzy all over.

It was so nice to be reminded that she was a part of this without a doubt to be had.

The sunset came and went under their appreciative gaze, and the warm firefly-like torches took over, gently lighting the entire cove.

Taylor plopped down on the grass to watch the stars, and after a bit, they joined her.





Amy watched the stars slowly come into life above them, strewn out on the lawn, covered in blankets, the tray holding their already-eaten dinner laying on the table right behind them.

To her right, Taylor was doing her best to fuse her body into Hannah’s, who indulged her with ceaseless affection, one hand scratching at Taylor’s tentacles, splayed all over the place, the other working through her slowly drying locks.

Now that they’d mostly dried up, the chill was tolerable.

It helped that Hannah covered her in blankets despite her feeble, blushing protests.

‘I have Taylor to warm me’ and such, bleh. Excuses. Hannah just wanted to hog her daughter.

Noticing the distance between them, she sort of… worm-wiggled her way sideways, to get closer to the duo, and settled down once she was half an arm’s distance from the two, getting comfy on the grass again, staring up at the stars, comfortable and calmer than she could ever remember before, so far away from everything that stressed her, here in some random little resort in the depths of Canada’s forests.

Eventually, something touched her hair, startling her from her sleepy, comfy fugue.

Fingers slowly, gently threaded through the mess of her hair, straightening the half-wet tangles before they could dry like that.

After a moment of mindlessly staring at the stars, she turned her head to the side, half-expecting to find Taylor.

Taylor was sound asleep on top of Hannah, face hidden in her neck and hair.

Hannah’s hand stopped its pass, then rose back up to the crown of Amy’s hair, gently starting another, in tune with her other hand that did the same to Taylor’s mane of perfect hair.

Hannah’s eyes remained on the stars, a calm, fulfilled smile on her face, oblivious or uncaring of Amy’s searching stare.

Amy quickly relaxed, ignoring the stars in favour of looking at Hannah, trying to comprehend the enigma that the woman was, to figure out her feelings towards her, to figure out what they, as a trio, even were.

Mostly, she thought of what the woman had been willing to do for Taylor.

Amy didn’t need her power to know that she was being truthful.

To know Hannah would literally let her child eat her if she had to. To know she had done such a thing, that she wasn’t just willing, but had proven it through action.

Some part of her was starting to get where Taylor was coming from, in her devoted, worshipping love for Hannah. Amy wasn’t going to act like she could understand being that extreme over it, but… Hannah really was someone to admire, more than any adult in her life ever had been. Hannah was a role model, of sorts. The kind that made Amy want to stop cussing that much, made her want to be more responsible and giving to the people she cared about.

The woman was… such a good person. Hannah felt almost alien, almost too good to be true. People weren’t like this. Other people.

Even so, she was reframing everything Amy ever thought she knew about families, about how adopted children could never bridge the gap that a lack of common blood created, about how they could never be loved, about what parents would be willing to do for their children, about what they would tolerate for their spawn.

Amy knew- she once thought, rather, that she could never be loved. She had it ingrained in her, every day of her life. By everything and everyone around her.

Nobody could love her. Not the real her, the real person behind all the secrets.

She couldn’t be loved by the family around her, because she was merely a guest in it, not a member of it, a stranger sharing a space.

She couldn’t be loved by her sister or any romantic partner, because she was a deranged freak who was desperately in love with her own sister. If Vicky ever knew, she used to imagine Vicky would vomit, turn and fly away, never to be seen from again.

She couldn’t be loved by the world, by the masses, because of how desperately bored healing them made her, how it edged her towards resentment and madness every day, one grain of sand a time, how little she could care about people’s gratitude.

If one stripped Amy of her secrets, she was nothing anyone could ever respect or love.

Amy Dallon could only be- not loved, but tolerated, if people didn’t know who Amy Dallon really was.

But now, Vicky knew who she was. She was- grossed out by it, of course, but she hadn’t turned her away, hadn’t descended into immediate hatred of her. She had been willing to hear her out, willing to wait around until she… recovered.

Now, Amy was loved, by Taylor and- and maybe, however unlikely, by Hannah. And she was a genuine part of this family, even though the area between her and Hannah was firmly a confused, muddled grey, something between black and white.

She had explained herself to the world, at least partially . Explained that she couldn’t do this anymore, that she was abused in her old home- as Hannah and Taylor finally made her accept, that yes that was abuse- and the majority of people online seemed to support her taking a break, pulling back.

And well, she wasn't sure if Alice was genuinely interested, but the girl certainly never ghosted her, or gave any ‘fuck off’ energy, in their brief texts. There was a chance something could build there.

All her reasons and reasonings for why she was unloveable gutter scum had slowly just… evaporated. The feeling hadn’t, not entirely, but without any actual justification or things to point to, it was… withering away, in a sense. She almost felt alright, about herself.

It was a strange thing to realize while under a blanket of stars, that her entire worldview of what parents and families and love and self-sacrifice even were, had been smudged out and rewritten by the woman currently combing her fingers through her hair, the woman she was mindlessly staring at as she swam in her thoughts.

Even stranger to realize that her very sense of self-worth and how she viewed herself, had slowly changed into something less… awful, due to Hannah, and by extension, Taylor.

These two people had literally saved her life, even though they may not know it.

Before this, she had never imagined she’d make it past twenty years old.

Now, she wondered how to best prolong her own life through her power, in the downtime of their chats inside the van, because she wanted to live just as long as they inevitably would, as long as Amy could stretch their lifespan for, hoping she could live the rest of her life with these two.

Her inner view had changed, her outer view had changed. She had changed.

Her entire world had basically flipped, one degree at a time, and now, in this calm silence, with a chorus of chirping crickets and rustling leaves, under dim moonlight, she had finally noticed where she was now, compared to when this all started, the seemingly immeasurable distance between the two points.

All because of this unreasonably good woman, and her strange soft-spot for strays with nowhere to go, no one to go to.

She still wasn’t sure what she and Hannah were, despite all the logical conclusions leading to it. She and Taylor were- sisters, now, and it filled her soul with warmth to think of it, but… some part of her still found it impossible for that sort of connection to extend to its logical conclusion, when it came to Hannah.

Maybe it was the fading emotion of self-loathing, deeming her unworthy of Hannah in every shape and form. Or maybe she just couldn’t comprehend the notion of some- figure of authority, a p-parental figure of sorts, wanting anything to do with her.

But introspection was never her best suit, so in truth, she didn’t know. It was just two puzzle pieces not fitting together, in her mind. She could comprehend herself, and Taylor, but not what she and Hannah might be. It kept niggling at her mind, poking and prodding, annoying her, but she had no reply to give it.

She didn’t know, and so, she was not going to jump to any conclusions. If she did, and she was proven wrong, it would hurt too much.

So she would put the ball in Hannah’s court, and wait for her to make the move, to say it, to- to confirm it, in any way at all, because…

Because if she got attached to Hannah in a way she’d never had before, in the way a child did to their- their p-parent, an ephemeral concept that Amy never had before, only to learn that Hannah was just being nice to her and she had misunderstood, that would just… she couldn't imagine how awful it would be.

It was on the tip of her tongue, to just sit straight up and ask Hannah ‘hey, what are we?’, but she couldn’t muster the courage to do so. Some part of her was just so afraid , like asking out loud would make Hannah realize what she was treating Amy like, and hastily retreat in horror.

Such a thing would absolutely crush her.

The good choice to make would be to just wait. Hope for nothing, jump to no conclusions, until Hannah or Taylor made it crystal clear and simple, what this was. For all of them.

Even if some small part of her never wanted Hannah to stop treating her like a daughter.

Eventually, Hannah stopped her ministrations, declaring that they should go inside, marking the end of her inner musings.

Amy helped Hannah carry a sleeping Taylor inside, bringing their stuff into the cabin, a thing of warm colours, hard, gorgeous wood, and open glass.

Hannah left Taylor in her room, and went off to the living room to do some business on her phone, while Amy went to her own room, ready to sleep like the dead after a long, enjoyable day, still a tad confused about Hannah but too happy to agonise over it to any real extent.

Unfortunately, she had a slight problem.

She just really missed sleeping in the same bed as someone else. It felt weird. And lonely. And cold, even if it wasn’t.

After two hours of trying, and somehow failing, to sleep, she gave up with a groan, getting up to go to Taylor’s room, feeling like a little child without its plushie.

Taylor seemed to feel the same way, as they stumbled onto each other in the hallway, and before Amy could get a word out, Taylor had grabbed her like said plushie, almost throwing her on her shoulder, wordlessly marching Amy back to her room, then flopping into bed with her, going to sleep within seconds with a mumbled “g’night”.

Amy settled in with a deep breath, feeling much more comfortable and safe, and quickly joined her. 

Notes:

have some fluff, life is picking back up, hope to see ya eventually :D

Edit: this is super rushed cuz im gonna get busy all of a sudden, fixed some errors, let me know if you find more kbye i gotta go

Chapter 72

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Morning came and went with them packing their bags, onwards to the next leg of their trip.

The road was pretty long, but the side of the highway had quite a few places to stop, stretch their legs, and eat whatever they had in hand.

It was a bit finicky for Amy, to turn random bits of junk food into edible human meat for Taylor, and it made quite the mess, but it was weirdly fun to gnaw on a steak with one hand, and have the other wrapped around Amy’s stomach, the girl’s head resting on her- recently-, somewhat padded chest.

It also felt… nice, to finally be rid of the awkwardness of what she ate. She had been hesitant to eat in the car, but Hannah didn’t mind, obviously.

Unfortunately, Amy insisted on checking around inside her gums after she ate, obviously uncaring of the odd act, because “something about her mouth was weird”.

Taylor had a really, really hard time saying no to her little lister. Big sister, whatever.

So of course, she eventually agreed.

The time came, inevitably, as she downed the last bit of dry, crunching bone.

The shifting that followed led to much cussing and playful swatting as Amy turned around, and forced the seat to lean back, pushing her down.

It was very awkward, lying back on the seat while Amy straddled her, yanking her jaws open, curiously poking and prodding and looking at the insides of her mouth like some back alley dentist and with half the credentials.

“Awh hou hun het?” She asked, three minutes into it, squirming as Amy prodded one of her canines, tugging it to and fro, feeling it with her fingers, while Amy’s power kept shifting her gums around in weird ways.

Very uncomfortable all around.

“Fuck, Taylor, stop licking my fucking fingers, it’s gross!” Amy grumbled, grimacing.

“Ihm phrying to falk!” She tried to defend herself, resisting the urge to snap her jaws shut and eat said fingers.

She hated these stupid urges. She wasn’t a goddamn animal. Piece of crap power.

“Well don’t talk for a bit then.” Amy sniffed, brows furrowed in concentration. “Your biology is still a shifting mess of fucking secrets and I’m going to beat the shit out of it until it tells me everything. For example, why do your canines get so fucking big after and during eating? Did you even notice that your tongue gets longer? So does that mean that your body unconsciously shapeshifts, without activating ‘fight mode’ and making you go all red-eyed?” Amy began to rant, speculatively.

Taylor groaned.

“Muuhm, han we het her a phet fhish oh sumhing tuh boher? Ihm fheing ushed ash a hhinea phig.” She whined, squirming in discomfort as Amy pulled her upper lip back, checking out the gums, pressing her fingers into them as if she was… was looking for some secret switch or something.

She felt her entire jawline shift, and shuddered in discomfort.

Hannah chuckled.

“Get Amy a fish? I think Amy is a little past fish biology by now. I didn’t really catch the rest to be honest.”

“Damn straight.” Amy huffed, grabbing her tongue with two fingers and pulling it up to check under it, almost making her gag.

She made an indeterminable sound of protest, prodding Amy’s waist, prompting a tiny hitch of her breath, the preamble to a laugh, cut short.

“Fine, fine! Just give me a second.” Amy grumbled, leaving her tongue alone, then yanking her jaw further down. “Damn, I could fit my fist in here. Your flesh being able to be hard as tungsten or as stretchy as rubber is really fucking cheating, you know that? It’s also kind of horrifying when you open your mouth as far as it will go. You could pass for one of those horror monsters in movies, if you weren’t such a lovable idiot.”

…Was that a compliment or an insult?

“Do your mastodon muscles feel weird? I can’t see them right now. Do you feel like, a stretching sensation, or?” Amy asked.

Where was this ‘mastodon’ muscle?

She didn’t feel anything, really, so she shrugged, then poked Amy again, half-glaring up at her.

“Okay. I don’t know what’s up with your jaws but when I press above your canines, stuff shifts, and I have an idea of how it works. Can you like, feel anything moving in your gums when you eat or get amped for a fight?” Amy asked, completely ignoring her.

She shrugged again, because, well, no. She had no idea what Amy was going on about. She hadn’t even noticed her canines got bigger.

Amy pouted, blowing a breath out, then finally let go of her jaw, leaning back and grabbing at the box of tissues sitting on the dash to clean her fingers of the drool and residual blood that had been clinging to Taylor’s tongue from her food.

She spent that time working her jaw and tonguing at her teeth, annoyed at the hyper awareness she had of said teeth.

“I feel like I just went to the dentist.” She grumbled.

Amy snorted, shoving the tissues into the little trash bag they had at the back seat, stretching over her, then in one movement, turning around and plopping down on her with a slight ‘umph’ and a creak of protest from the seat.

“Did you at least learn anything?” She asked, playfully annoyed and a little guilty.

Mostly guilty about the little urge in the back of her head that kept insisting she snap her jaws shut during the entire time, because delicious fingers were in her mouth but she couldn’t fucking eat them and the crunchiness of snapping finger bones and tendons would be such a nice texture.

She shuddered, pushing the image out of her head.

She’d get more food out of the freezer box next time. Clearly, her spoiled as hell body wanted even more food now. For what reason? Who knows. It certainly didn’t use them for fat reserves. She was lean as hell for no reason.

Amy shrugged, shuffling on her to get comfy until she ended up with her chin on Taylor’s left shoulder, sprawled out over her, the seat creaking ominously with every movement.

“I learned a bit. I think your cells just go through a weird inflation process in your inner gums, pushing the canines further out, when your body says it’s go time. It’s not actually changing much, just inflating some tissue to push the teeth out. Or at least I think so.” Amy began.

“Whether it does this by process of irritation or manual command, I don’t know, and I can’t tell. You’re not quite at the shapeshifter stage, yet. Also, your cells changed a bit. There’s more… energy in them, I guess? It’s odd. Are you getting stronger?” Amy asked while switching positions on a whim, turning over, now laying on top of Taylor with her back on Taylor’s somewhat-present chest.

She tilted her head, letting Amy get comfy, again, considering the question.

She had no trouble with strength control, not really, but that self-awareness of her strength made her realize that she did have to end up using even less force to do menial tasks lately, compared to the beginning. If holding a glass cup used a grip so limp she could barely feel it before, now she was mostly operating on her skin feeling the cup meaning that she was using enough force to hold it.

After all, her fingers did have a tiny layer of skin and fat that weren’t harder than diamond if she was using them, so once that got compressed to any extent, she could ascertain that it was time to stop squeezing.

And it worked. Wasn’t even that taxing, just required a tiny bit of awareness spared to what she was trying to grab onto.

“Huh. I think I did get stronger. That’s… kind of interesting.” She admitted, finally wrapping her arms around Amy, starting a low, pleasant purr in the back of her throat as she rubbed at the girl’s arms.

“Yes, yes you are.” Amy said, absentmindedly. “Wonder why you got stronger. It’s not like you’re fighting. Maybe if you eat, your power rewards you. Should we try power-feeding you, at some point?” Amy asked.

Pausing the purr to speak, she watched Amy crack her fingers.

The pops sounded tasty.

Down. Bad power. We’ll eat soon, stop whining.

“Hm, when we’re home, why not? Let’s try it. The stronger I am, the less people can fuck with us, and the better I can protect you. Worst case scenario, I get a bit chubby.” She noted.

A strangely long beat of uncomfortable silence passed between her family, delaying the response she expected, and she felt her brow furrow in confusion, glancing at her mom and sister, trying to decipher why they didn’t exactly seem happy at the thought.

“Right, yeah. You’ll probably have to unmask at some point, if you want to be around me.” Amy whispered, deflating in her arms.

Oh. Oh, that.

Hannah tensed, the steering wheel creaking in her hands for a moment, before she forcibly relaxed with a quiet sigh.

Well, that killed the mood…

Trying to quickly switch topics, she huffed.

“Well, we’re still not doing that oral exam again. Next thing I know you’re going to want to do open surgery on my intestines with your power just to look at what my stomach is doing.” She grouched.

Amy paused, perking up, almost unnoticeably so, tilting her head.

“Amy. Amy, no. ” She said, strict, poking Amy’s shoulder with a sharp nail, and Amy squirmed, deflating.

“Fine, fine. I don’t wanna make you any more uncomfortable. It’s just- you’re like a pinata full of tricks, and I only know half of em.” Amy grumbled. “My stupid brain finds it way too interesting, still. Or my power. Still can’t tell.”

She sniffed.

“Well let your power know I'll kick it’s ass if it keeps trying to make you dissect me.”

Amy snorted.

“Noted. But, but, would you let me dissect you if I asked really, really nicely though?” Amy asked, tilting her head up to give her her best impression of puppy dog eyes, pleading, adding an exaggerated, downwards curve of her lips, clearly going for a joke.

“Maybe.” She half-teased, now kind of curious what it would feel and look like, a painless surgery she could observe on herself. “I’ll consider it if you’re a really good big sister from now on. Just once.”

Amy’s eyes gleamed up at her, expression shifting, unsure if she was joking or not, curiosity overcoming logic. 

It would probably feel absurdly weird and gross, but, still, curiosity.

Besides, they already did very strange things. Surgery couldn’t be that bad, right? Amy already experimented with tricks on her biology. And had eaten toast splattered with Hannah’s blood.

Speaking of which, her mom had once eaten a piece of herself to try and make Taylor more comfortable, back in jail.

Surgery wouldn’t even be on the top three strangest things they’d done.

“Haven’t I already been great? I promise I won’t play with your organs too much?” Amy begged, clasping her hands under her chin, looking up at her, upside down, blinking, trying to form a picture of innocence, mirth dancing in her eyes, probably joking. Maybe.

Still, Amy? Innocence? Incompatible.

“Girls, no surgery. Especially in the van.” Hannah said from the driver’s side, a slow absolutely exasperated drawl, chock full of disbelief that she even had to say that out loud.

Amy boo’d Hannah, raising a weak fist up at the van ceiling, shaking it like an incensed old man.

“Unlicensed surgery should be a human right! Let your guts be free!” Amy declared like a protester, voice thick with bubbling laughter.

She raised her fist with Amy.

“Dissection for all! No doctor, no licence! Organs deserve air too!” She joined in, snickering.

Hannah gasped, half-serious, side-eyeing them, smiling wide.

“Et tu, Brutus?”

She grinned at her mom, recognizing the reference.

Unfortunately, she wasn’t sure if Brutus ever replied to that. She’d check later.





“What kinda fuckin’ van has a sunroof? ” Amy said, staring up at the top of the cabin in baffled… disgust, almost.

She blinked, and followed her eyes.

There was a slate of glass covering most of the cabin roof, covered up by a sliding blinder.

“A luxury one. Don’t ask why a luxury van exists, I don’t know either.” Hannah pitched in. “Want me to close it? I just opened it for some ventilation, smells too much of blood in here.”

“No, don’t close it. Wait, does it open further?” Amy asked.

Hannah wordlessly clicked a button, and the sunroof slid back into the metal of the roof.

Amy stared, an idea brewing in gold-brown eyes. 

“Taylor, hold my legs. Imma get up there.”

Uhm.

Before she could ask for clarification, Amy had clambered up, digging a shoe into her spleen to wiggle her entire upper body through the sunroof.

“Wha-”

“Amy! That’s not safe, get back down!” Hannah hurriedly called, startled.

After a moment of sputtering, she climbed onto her seat, a tentacle wrapping around Amy’s stomach to keep her in the van.

“Taylor, tell her to come down.” Hannah said.

She nodded as she squirmed behind Amy, shoving her own upper body through the hole in the roof, her stomach pressed quite tightly against Amy’s back, the hole unfit for two people. 

Immediately, a wall of wind slammed into her face, and a sound like a scream went into her ears, alongside a tide of messy hair.

Spitting hair out, she gathered Amy’s hair with her hands, and finally got to see Amy, holding her hands up, a loud ‘ whoooo’ mixing with a laugh of glee coming out her sister’s chest.

“This is fucking awesoooome !” Amy screamed to be heard over the wind.

Blinking, set her chin on Amy’s shoulder, before letting go of her hair and wrapping her arms around Amy’s stomach, taking it in.

It…

It was, honestly, pretty novel, to feel the wind while driving.

“Uhm, mom said we should get down.” She yelled into Amy’s ear, conflicted.

The wind felt so nice on her face, in her hair. It was half the joy of running, without the exertion.

“What, why?” Amy yelled back, arms still held up high, palms splayed out to catch the wind, whistling through her fingers, even as the van slowed.

She blinked.

“Does that matter?” She asked, genuinely confused. “She told us to come down.”

Amy leaned back into her embrace.

“Fuck yeah it matters! There’s no reason to get down! We’re too high to get hit by pebbles, even, this is perfectly safe! Van’s fuckin’ huge!” Amy screamed.

She blinked, slowly, enjoying the wind, feeling like she and Amy were speaking a different language.

“W- no, I mean, why does that matter? Mom told us to come down! There doesn’t need to be a reason!” She pointed out, shouting by now as the van slowed to… maybe sixty miles an hour? It was hard to tell by sight.

Amy reached a hand back to grab a fistful of Taylor’s hair, sweeping her fingers through it like a stress toy, a wide grin on her face as the morning sun and breeze swept past them. 

“Because if there’s no reason for something, there’s no need to comply! Everything needs a reason, or it’s a senseless whim! Ask her why she wants us to come down!”

She tilted her head, brows knitting together in confusion for a moment, before she let Amy go, and ducked back down into the cabin, the wind instantly disappearing, making the world sound ten times as quiet, which was appreciated.

“Mom? Why do you want us to come down? Amy wants a reason.” She pointed out.

Hannah glanced at her, then sighed, a tad stressed, despite her mild smile.

“No, it’s fine, I just got startled by how quickly she did it. You can stay there for a bit if you want. Just be careful of debris! And bugs! Get the swimming goggles!” Hannah added, a tad worried, and smiled back at her with a nod.

She grinned, and nodded back, instantly squirming back into her spot.

A tentacle promptly found the goggles by feel, and delivered them to her hand, which she forcefully put on a sputtering Amy, who quickly relaxed once she realized what was going on.

Claiming her rightful place back, she leaned forward, hugging Amy tight.

“Mom took it back, we can stay!”

“Nice! I feel like a pilot with these!” Amy said, tapping the goggles.

They spent an hour there, before Amy got too numb to even feel her face or fingers, and they retreated back into the cabin, satisfied.





“Hey, look!” Amy exclaimed, holding up a pack of cards and little… plastic coin things, with a smug smile on her face, still in their box.

Behind her, a row of ancient fridges hummed away between racks of random items that any traveller might want to nab while refueling.

The place was more like a mini-market than a gas station, which was the oddest damn thing. She’d never seen this in the USA. Canada was already strange.

She blinked, putting down the weird gas station sushi tray that smelled like some kind of chemical bioweapon, back into the sketchy fridge that had a mild aroma of mold.

“Wanna play poker on the dash?” Amy asked.

“... You know how to play poker?” She asked, brow raised.

Amy nodded.

“Bad Amy. No gambling.” She scolded, walking up and flicking the pack out of her fingers like a bug, back into the shelf.

“Hey!” Amy yelped, grabbing it again, and pointing at her nose. “You’re not my mom, fuck off. I’m going to gamble all I want.”

She crossed her arms, cocking a hip as she smiled.

“With who? And what?” She asked.

“I’ll find a hive of scum and villainy to entertain me, just you wait.” Amy sniffed airily, hand waving it aside. “It’s not like I need two kidneys.”

She snorted, shaking her head in amusement.

“Oh shit, right, I should get some Newports.” Amy said out of the blue, turning on her heel and quickly escaping.

She followed, watching Amy ‘hmm’ and ‘hah’ as she inspected the wall of cigarette packs.

Tilting her head, she wondered.

“Where did you learn to play poker?”

Amy shrugged.

“Not a whole lot to do in the break rooms of the hospital, and considering that some times I just didn’t want to go back to my house, I’d stick around and watch the nurses play. No actual gambling, of course. They played for who got to do what chore.” Amy hummed.

Well, that kinda sucked.

Amy paused, picking a cigarette pack out, and presenting it to her.

She raised her brows.

“Since you got a sensitive sniffer, mind telling me how much these stink of chemicals?” Amy requested, reaching a hand out to boop her nose, smiling sheepishly.

It was still so odd to have Amy acting… not… cold? Not like she was trying to project some tough image all the time? It was new, and odd, and really nice.

With a wide smile , she took the cigs, and stared.

“It’s wrapped in airtight plastic. Do I just…” She trailed off, and once Amy nodded, ripped it off, thumbing it open and sniffing deeply.

Her nose scrunched in disgust immediately, and she recoiled, snorting with force to try and excise the smell. 

“Gah, no. Fucking gross . This barely even smells like tobacco. What the hell.” She said, almost offended, huffing again to get the smell out of her nostrils, violently shaking her head as if to dislodge the scent from her brain matter.

Amy burst into laughter, nearly doubling over.

She stared at her, still snorting air out of her nose, face scrunched into a grimace, shaking her head, rubbing at her nose with the heel of her palm.

“What?” She asked, confused and amused in equal measure.

“Yo-youhaaha- you look like a dog tha-ahahahah- thas- that smelled paint thinner or- orhahahaHAHAH- or something!” Amy finally finished, breaking into a long, snorting giggle fit, leaning on the wall for support, actually wheezing, face red and eyes closed, a large open mouthed grin plastered on her face as she tried to breathe.

God, her face was so red.

She laughed a little, unable to help it from the contagious mirth, and walked up to Amy, tugging her giggling, stumbling sister into a tight hug.

“Bad sister. You’re bullying me.” She pouted into Amy’s hair.

Amy giggled like an out of breath hyena in reply, not a hint of remorse to be found. The fiend.





“Eeeh, better?”

Amy nodded, picking up another pack.

“You would think that cheap shit would have less chemical bullshit in it, but it seems to be the opposite, weirdly enough.” Amy hummed, still smiling from before, and gave her the pack.

After a quick sniff, she made an ambivalent sound.

“Still stinks of- something weird, probably too much nicotine, but much better.”

Amy nodded.

“Do you like the smell though?”

Taylor tilted her head, then shook it.

After another few seconds of digging, Amy found a red pack, and presented it to her.

She sniffed it after opening, and then sniffed it again immediately, breathing in deep, sighing it out.

“This one smells really nice. Barely anything other than the actual tobacco plant. Maybe a tiny bit of glue.”

Amy took six packs of another, green brand, ‘Newports’, and pressed the red pack to Taylor’s chest.

She stared at it, then up at Amy, with a raised brow.

“For you to sniff. You like smelling cigarettes, right? Unburnt.” Amy asked with a kind smile, walking past her, to the counter.

She blinked.

“Oh. Wait, this was for me ? I thought you were just shopping for cigarettes.” She mumbled, touched.

“Nah, I only buy shitty brands with a bunch of nicotine and shit in them, because it can’t affect me and they’re cheaper. Trying to be a good big sister here. Gotta earn that surgery somehow.” Amy cheekily replied, ignoring the clerk’s weirded out side-eye as he rang their haul of…

Random crap, shitloads of snacks, drinks, cigarettes and a lot more beer than she was expecting.

“Why the beer?” She asked, confused.

“I want to drink. I’m a free woman now.” Amy shrugged.

“Adult activities suck and smell bad.” She grumbled, and Amy snorted out a laugh, packing their stuff into bags.

The clerk seemingly did not give a shit about the two teenagers openly talking about drinking alcohol in front of him, just waving them off.

Relatable, somewhat.

She chuckled, glancing around for her mom, finding her outside, chatting to one of the gas station workers as he pumped the van, admiring it with him.

It was a bit hard to wrap her head around people finding vehicles so interesting they’d just stop and chat about them, but if her mom found it interesting, then it was.

Hm. She should get interested in them herself. If only to share something with her mom, that was good enough reason.

They rang their stuff, and walked back to the van.

As they set off again, she spent most of her cuddle time in Hannah’s lap staring at her phone with earphones in, mindlessly watching videos about cars and engines, trying to figure out what the draw was, treating it like homework while purring, comfy and lazy.

She didn’t really get it, but she’d stick to it until it clicked.





“So… how do you two feel about camping, tonight? Ontario is pretty close, so if we drive a couple hours we’ll get into the city and start seeing things there, but there’s a nice, large patch of forest around us right now. The ‘Whispering Pines’.” Hannah suggested, in the late afternoon, somehow not exhausted after driving for almost a full day at this point.

Amy seemed unsure.

“Honestly, I’m down to… see what it’s like? My old family's camping trip was more like a training session.” Amy shrugged.

Taylor put the phone down, pausing the video about motorcycle engine types, and taking her earphones out to stare up at her mom, smiling.

“If we like it, can we stay for a day or two?” She suggested, and Hannah smiled, pecking the top of her head.

“Of course. However long we can, until we have to go help Armsmaster.”

Amy shifted, grinning.

“I kinda can’t wait to see you in action. You’re too passive for a super powerful Brute, you know that? It’s odd. Most people can’t even wait a month before going out and brawling.”

She shrugged.

“I don’t care about things enough to fight for them. Except people I like, but none of us are hurt or annoyed by people often. Thankfully.” She added, curling closer to her mom.

“So… is that a yes to camping?” Hannah asked, bright and hopeful, steering them back on track as lush brown-green passed them in a blur, the twisty road littered with overgrowth, blue-orange afternoon light trickling in through the branches around and above them.

They nodded.

Hannah’s smile widened.

“Oh I can’t wait to teach you guys survival stuff, and catch fish, and make things! Nghgh, it’s going to be so fun. ” Hannah gushed, basically grinning ear to ear, voice animated and alive with giddy, child-like joy. She practically squirmed under Taylor with enthusiasm.

Taylor hugged her mom as tight as driving would allow, humming in joy.

It was rare to see her composed, perfect mother, get so giddy and happy about something.

She vowed to care about every hobby her mom liked, so they could indulge it with each other.

Amy giggled, staring at them like they had bundled all the warmth of the sun and stars just to gift it to her, grinning ear to ear as she made wriggly, grabby fingers at the windscreen.

“And I finally get to molest nature and pervert god’s domain. I can’t wait.” Amy snickered, then her eyes brightened, widening. “Oooh, can we tell creepy campfire stories? Do we know any?”

Hannah chuckled.

“No, no, I’m afraid not. This is a first for all of us. Maybe we can come up with some when you guys have some kids, hm? Or steal some stories just to spook the yungins. Start a childhood tradition for the dynasty.” Hannah suggested with a laugh.

Taylor snorted.

“Mom, Amy’s gay and I can’t have kids.” She pointed out.

Hannah brushed her hair back, the other hand on the steering wheel.

“Well, Amy didn’t say it was impossible for you to have kids. Plus, adoption. Besides, Amy can also make anything she wants. I’m sure she and Alice could figure something out.” Hannah suggested, teasing Amy with a wide grin.

Amy groaned in embarrassment, sinking down into her seat and hiding her blushing face behind her palms.

“Jesus christ! Shut up! Too soon!” Amy whined, voice high pitched and squeaky. 

Hannah laughed.

“Cute~” Hannah chirped, and Taylor burst out laughing at the teasing.

“Shut uuuup, I hate you booooooth.” Amy grumbled into her hands, muffled, practically melting into the seat. “I’m never letting you meet her, you’re going to make me want to die.” Amy mumbled quietly, hiding her face in the van door.

Hannah’s shoulders shook in silent laughter as she took a turn off the road, to a long, dirt path.





“I was under the impression we were going to camp out of the car, to be honest.” Amy said, eyeing the end of the dirt path as she hopped out of the van. “But uh, this is not the most manoeuvrable thing in the world, huh?”

Maybe the path was supposed to continue, but there were small trees growing in the middle of the quickly fading line, so this was about as far as they were going to get.

It was starting to get dark too, so she tilted her head, wondering what exactly the plan was.

Hannah seemed to note the slight issue ahead as well, humming in thought.

“I mean, we could just camp here for the night, and go on foot to get to a nicer place tomorrow morning. I had a spot picked out, in particular. There’s a river right up uh…” Hannah said, pointing in a vague direction towards the trees, taking her phone out and squinting at it, then adjusting her arm a few inches to the left. “There? A kilometre or so upwards.”

Amy paused.

“What the fuck is a kilometre?” Amy said, confused, cigarette bouncing about between her lips.

“What the GPS said, honestly. Import van.” Hannah shrugged.

She stared at Amy judgmentally, eyes full of judgy, judging judgement.

Amy huffed at her look.

“Piss off, I don’t memorise the ratios of units I’ll never use. I only speak in Freedom !” Amy puffed up with exaggerated, joking patriotism, badly mimicking Hannah’s soldier-ish stance with a clumsy, but snappy salute, mean-mugging the distant sunset as she huffed smoke out of her nose, cigarette ash flicking down.

Hannah giggled.

“At ease.”

Amy relaxed, smiling.

She clicked her tongue, shaking her head.

“What a terrible example of a big sister. Doesn’t know ratios… If only there was a better option to nominate as big sister...” She said, playfully, and before Amy could reply to the squinting laughter in her eyes, she stretched, glancing around the endlessly green-brown forest around them. “The conversion ratio should be uhm, a kilometre being a little under two thirds of a mile. So just subtract thirty three percent to the number of kilometres to switch it to miles. It’s not exact, but it’s the easiest.”

Amy rolled her eyes, and nodded.

“Thanks. Nerd.” Amy mumbled, smiling wide, huffing smoke through her nose again.

“Chimney.” She shot back, lips curled into a smug little grin.

It took Amy a moment to get it, before a snort of laughter left her.

“Lap cat.” Amy said, more of a nickname than a mock-insult, at this point.

“Trash panda.”

Amy groaned, exasperated.

“I don’t even look like a racoon anymore! I sleep! Lots! Too much!”

Hannah chuckled, walking around them to shift through the back of the van.

“In my eyes, I’ll always see you as that cute, scraggly racoon girl I found passed out on my door.” Hannah said, voice warm as sunshine and twice as fond, smiling like she was remembering the loveliest of memories.

Amy’s face burst into a furious blush, turning her head away.

“I’m never wearing a beanie again.” Amy grumbled.

She glomped Amy from behind, ignoring her squawk, nuzzling her as she waddled them around, back towards the van.

“Nooooo, come on, I wanna see racoon Amy sometime! I never got to see it!” She whined.

“I refuse!” Amy barked, fake struggling to get out of her clutches, indulging in her play-fighting as Taylor “struggled” to contain her flailing limbs, arms locked in a wriggly chase as one pair chased and one evaded.

“Girls, want to help?” Hannah chuckled, cutting in.

She immediately let Amy go, hopping to her mom, who pointed at the boxes in the van.

Amy followed, seeming a little disappointed that they couldn’t wrestle again.

Taylor found it pretty cute, and kinda weird, that Amy liked wrestling with her so much, considering she never won.

“Could you take that box, and that one, out here? They’re most of the camping equipment.” Hannah hummed, and she used the tentacles to grab the handles, dragging them out with ease as Amy poked her head into the van, looking around at the organized mess.

Taylor set them on the wet, mostly bare dirt of the path, looking around for a spot to settle into, but ended up mostly appreciating the nature surrounding them rather than consciously thinking of a placement.

The trees were big and thick and tall , with a lot of space in between each. Dark brown-red bark speckled with green splatters of moss, the colours vivid with moisture. Roots and rocks and boulders peppered the relatively flat hillside they were on, winding and curling around each other, slowly lowering out of sight about two hundred feet away, the hill turning steeper, angled downwards.

The thick layer of moisture on everything made everything pop with colour and contrast, from the wild, almost neon green grass, to the sparse flowers nestled around pockets of rocks in every direction, about half the colours of a rainbow, to the rich palette strewn about the trees and the old decaying leaves melting into the soil from bygone seasons.

All around them in all directions except their right, where Taylor was mostly focused, the forest very gently planed upwards, a very mild angle that felt more like a gentle incline than a daunting climb, stretching on for hundreds of feet, the sparse trees allowing green-tinted sunlight to filter through the leaves, even as it slowly faded and darkness began to creep in.

Despite the coming dark, it was absolutely beautiful, and god, the smell.

The air was so clean it made her want to huff and puff until she hyperventilated. It felt like breathing in coal for months, getting used to the utter filth , only to suddenly find air again and remember that oh wait, pleasant scents exist .

“You see something?” Amy asked, taking a last drag of her cigarette, then staring at the butt like she didn’t know what to do with it, sighing smoke out like a little dragon.

Ooooh, new nickname! Cute too. Little dragon! It fit so well. Amy was greedy, grumpy, territorial, huffed smoke, and growled a lot! And she was cute!

“Nope, just trying to figure out a nice spot to settle into.” She hummed, pushing aside the nickname to be used later, glancing about, eyes fluttering in pleasure as she took another deep, deep breath, a million scents of morning dew and wild flowers and wildlife and mushroom and everything else rushing into her nostrils, feeling like the entire world was displaying itself in a single breath.

“Well, almost every spot around us is good, honestly. Lots of open space here. Maybe towards the hill edge, we’d get more sunlight there. We could also just camp out of the van though, if you don’t feel like getting the full experience tonight.  Have either of you ever slept in hammocks?” Hannah asked.

Amy shook her head in a negative.

Taylor’s brows furrowed.

“I’m not sure any hammock could take our weight. I’m pretty heavy, and you two aren’t stick thin.” She pointed out.

Hannah smiled.

“Well, maybe they can’t take all three of us. But I got some very sturdy stuff that can take you and Amy, perhaps.” Hannah gently nudged.

She frowned.

“But I wanna sleep with you too. Don’t we fit in the van? Or a tent?” She insisted.

Hannah hesitated, thinking something deeply as she stared at her, her smile turning a little more uncertain.

She pursed her lips.

“Mom, I know you want me to be less- uhm, dependent on you, but you don’t have anything to do now, so we can cuddle. Right? I’ve- I’ve been doing pretty well lately.” She pointed out, shoulders slumping a little with her sigh, wringing her hands together, nervous for some reason.

“I don’t even feel like I’m- lost, when I’m not next to you anymore, that’s- that’s quite a lot of progress?” She sheepishly explained, preferring to be blunt than to dance around the topic. 

Hannah’s uncertainty melted, and she sighed, leaning forward and tugging her into a hug, soft lips pecking at the crown of her hair.

“You’re right, you’re right. But, what about Amy, hm?” Hannah asked, gently.

Amy startled, in the corner of her vision.

“Wha- me? What about me? I can sleep in the van.”

“She can cuddle with us. Right?” She asked Amy, cutting her off. “A tent should fit us all. I don’t think the van mattress will.”

Amy blinked in astonishment for a moment, then looked at Hannah with an air of flustered nerves, her entire body language turning jittery.

“I- I’m- that would- Uh.” Amy said, blinking rapidly as a vaguely stunned expression laxed her features.  

Taylor dug her face out of her mom’s neck to give Amy a confused look.

Hannah hummed, a smile audible in her voice.

Of course she can. If you want to, of course.” Hannah said, directly to Amy.

“O-okay?” Amy asked, nervous wide eyes locking into hers like asking for help, or… permission.

Was she… worried about, like, getting between them?

It made some sense, since cuddles with her mom were the most precious time in her opinion, and Amy was well aware of such.

She smiled, encouragingly, nodding.

Amy relaxed, just a tiny bit.

“O-okay?” Amy breathed out, dazed.

Feeling a strange urge to, she pecked her mom on the cheek, and pulled away from her mom to pull Amy into a hug, kissing her cheek with force, then nuzzling her, relaxing into her older sister.

“Stop being surprised, dummy. I love you.” She hummed, soft and low, into Amy’s shoulder..

Amy nodded with a weak sniffle, hugging her back.

“I love you too.” Amy warbled, then sniffled again, shifting to rub at her eyes. “Nevermind, you turned me into a crybaby. I take it back, I hate you. Fuck you. Die. Perish this instant.” Amy warbled weakly through her hurried sniffles.

She giggled, happy.

Amy pulled back, and she let her separate.

“Let’s… how the fuck do we put up a tent?” Amy asked the air in front of her, not meeting her eyes, using her hoodie sleeves to wipe at her eyes with far more force than necessary.

Hannah’s expression lit up like a Christmas tree.





“Uh, this sucks. Taylor, can you just stomp this pole thing into the ground for me?” Amy huffed, a thin sheet of sweat barely visible in the fading, dim gray light of dusk, putting her hammer aside.

Amy was not built for this kinda shit, she had decided.

She was made by both God and nature to eat chips, chain smoke cigars, and lay on a beach somewhere with a cute girl by her side.

Taylor hummed a positive from where she was trying to figure out a knot, glanced back, and tore a tentacle out of her back, slamming it onto the flat head of the tent spike like a hammer the size of a motorcycle, the thud sounding like the drop of a boulder compacting dirt into stone.

Amy only mildly flinched back from the rush of air and spray of wet dirt that hit her face, trusting Taylor not to flatten her.

“Wait-!” Hannah yelped, a moment too late.

Taylor raised the tentacle, and the pole was in pieces, not even embedded into the ground.

In fact, it was in a few too few pieces. One was probably embedded into the core of the earth, at this point.

Rest in pieces.

… That wasn’t even funny in her own head.

Hannah sighed slowly, tinted with both annoyance and acceptance, before the sound faded, a slow smile building on her face as silent laughter slowly rose, turning into snickers, a hand coming up to cover her eyes, amusement at the accident seemingly only growing further and further. 

Taylor blinked at the pole, then her unimpressed face, then at Hannah who was struggling to contain her giggles, and blushed a vibrant red, dissipating the tentacle and ducking back to do her stupid knot, shoulders hunched.

“Really?” She asked, voice wavering with amusement.

“It’s supposed to be sturdy! The bag says "sturdy steel"!” Taylor exclaimed, throwing her hands up in exasperation.

“You’re a parahuman!” She pointed out, voice tribbing with laughter, grinning.

“Shut up.” Taylor mumbled, red up to her ears.





Making their campsite was… surprisingly fun once she got out of the… physical labour. Ew.

Amy was tasked with the daunting, herculean task of… gathering a bunch of stones and making a circle out of them. The horror.

She hummed to herself as she wandered around, looking for adequately sized stones, glancing back at her fr- her sister, she mentally corrected, hoping to internalise the new role through sheer, self-enforced peer pressure in her own mind.

Hannah was teaching- her sister , how to identify which trees she could cut without harming the forest.

Amy didn’t pay too much attention to the words, because she already knew all this stuff. She couldn’t really forget it if she wanted to, because it was practically burned into her mind through… mild trauma, she might wager to guess.

She just… didn’t like thinking about it, or mentioning it, because she hadn’t learned by following around a loving mother, as Taylor was, but by being grilled by a sour-faced, snappy Carol on how to survive in the wild, just in case she got kidnapped and escaped in the middle of nowhere, intermittently musing about how she might have to leave her in the woods to really embed the information and take it seriously.

To her younger self, those musing words all sounded more like threats, and she still wasn’t sure that they weren’t, to this day.  

Considering Amy could bend nature to her will, it was doubly stupid, but Carol expected her to never use her power that way regardless. It was the exact kind of paranoid, insane shit that only Carol would be concerned about. What if you’re kidnapped and escape into a forest? How will you survive? No of course you can’t use your fucking cheater power you walking bomb, eat this mushroom and vomit so I can teach you a lesson.

God, she hated that woman more with every passing day that showed her how good life could have been if she wasn’t a colossal cunt.

Of course Mark and Vicky were off actually enjoying their camping trip at the time, while she’d been subjected to a survival course slash possible child abandonment as they walked a trail or something. It wasn’t like Vicky’s power might ‘destroy a country’ if she messed up, so it was assumed that Vicky could fly herself out of trouble on command.

Amy hadn’t exactly been lying when she said to Hannah that she’d never been camping, because she wasn’t sure that her first time counted, with how it went, and its purpose. And how incredibly unpleasant it had been.

So, she already knew what Hannah would say. Which trees, how to cut, yada yada.

But, she did pay attention to the duo, for many reasons.

First, she didn’t dislike the concept, not really. Camping sounded fun when done properly.

Second… It was just… nice to see Hannah so… engaged with something, acting like an excited teenager more than a stoic, serious adult as she rambled on about how to tell which tree was dead and how to tell and why only dead trees should be cut for wood, ideally, animated and grinning. It made Amy smile, happy for the woman who seemed to have all of… two interests, before now.

Third, Taylor was also very happy, and she just looked so much more… free, out here, so much more relaxed.

It was like an absolute mountain of unseen tension had bled from her frame, something unseen if taken apart into its components, like the imperceptible furrow of her brow, the scrunch of her nose, wrinkled in subtle dislike, the tiny flicks of her eyes when a particularly loud sound distracted her for a fraction of a second in the middle of a conversation in the city.

All things that grated on her superhuman senses were gone here.

Taken apart into individual observations, all those things would never really be noticeable or notable. She wasn’t a Thinker. 

But when all of them were removed, all at once, it resulted in Taylor looking so much more carefree, comfortable, and relaxed, that it was staggering.

Her tentacle-tails bopped around, extended to their full size and girth, finally let free from their confines, swerving and bobbing around to the tune of whatever song she was humming as she looked around for a dead tree to cut, her body seeming to flow rather than move, bereft of tension, practically skipping around and making a game out of trying to balance on every large piece of root that jutted out of the ground.

Even her eyes were half-lidded with a particularly light, unbothered gleam, glowing softly crimson in the slowly deepening darkness.

Taylor really would be so much happier outside of a city. Maybe she would bring it up after they were all done with their… city-adjacent responsibilities, like school, or work.

But that was years ahead, so she pushed it aside, picking up another stone for the pile in her arms, and moving to the place she’d picked for the fire, their… somewhat wobbly tent standing out in its bright blue hues amidst the slight clearing.

Happiness was contagious, so despite the annoying physical labour… she was happy, because her family was happy.

“Amy!” Someone snapped, and she startled, whipping around.

Taylor was a couple feet away, brows furrowed in concern, two tentacles upholding two gigantic, cut logs behind her, swaying in the air. 

“Everything alright? I asked like three times.” Taylor asked, a gentle, worried smile gracing her face.

She blinked, slowly, relaxing.

“Asked- what?”

“Asked ya to move. I got us chairs!” Taylor chirped, shaking the logs around like they were made of foam to emphasise, light as a feather.

She blinked, again, then made an ‘oh!’ sound, and got to her feet, backing up.

Taylor quickly set the logs down around the stone circle she’d been staring into for the past few seconds, cutting one into two pieces to better surround the spot with a single swing of her tentacles, before quickly moving in to sit on the log, wriggling around to get comfy, seemingly testing if the logs were worth the effort.

Then Taylor turned to her, and patted her lap.

She rolled her eyes, and went to sit next to her, only for Taylor to snatch her up and pull her onto her lap anyway.

Naturally, she flailed a bit from both surprise and faux-protest, at least for a moment, before deciding she put up enough of an act to ease up.

Thus she settled in place with a huff, weakly glaring down at Taylor’s smiling face, one of her sister’s arms wrapped around the small of her back to keep her steady, the other thrown over the top of her legs to stop her squirming.

Amy wrapped her arms around Taylor’s neck and leaned in with a sigh, feeling her worries fade as she relaxed, her head resting on Taylor’s.

Already, she felt ten times better.

The hand on her back started rubbing up and down in soothing motions, and she could have cried, were she a little more emotional right now. This was just so nice. Being able to have this kind of physical affection without odd feelings.

“All good?” Taylor asked.

She nodded.

“Yep. Just lost in thought. Nothing serious.” She whispered.

Leaves rustled in the wind. Distantly, an owl hooted, barely audible. The sun continued to lower, the light fading.

They lapsed into silence.

“Where’s Hannah?” She murmured, shifting so that her lips were on Taylor’s hair, breathing in the girl’s shampoo.

Taylor always smelled nice. A mix of fruity shampoo, blood, and gunpowder, probably rubbed off on her from Hannah.

Not sweating or having body oils probably made smelling nice an effortless affair. Cheater.

“Gathering dry sticks. I can hear her, so I’m not worried.” Taylor hummed.

She nodded, tilting her head so that the side of her head lay on Taylor’s.

Another long stretch of comfortable silence, listening to the forest and distant, crunching sticks.

“You’re amazing to me, you know? Thanks. Love you.” She mumbled eventually, after gathering her words and courage.

Taylor pulled her in closer, her head laying on Amy’s shoulder.

“I can’t even explain how much I love you. I feel too much.” Taylor said, almost sadly. “I can’t even physically show you because it’d hurt you.”

She took a long, slow moment to digest that. 

“But… why? What have I done for you?” She whispered. “I know you’re telling the truth, it’s just… a bit hard to understand what I’ve done to deserve… uhm, you. And Hannah, maybe.”

“You make me happy. But as for what you do for me…” Taylor replied, easily, shrugging a bit. “You literally make all of my food. You help me sleep. You help keep me sane when mom’s not there. If I didn’t have you either to distract me and just- be there, every moment away from mom would be fuc- freaking… torture. You helped me realize I need uhm… professional help. Even if you didn’t outright scold me, the weird looks and questions whenever I said some stuff was… rather obvious. You also helped me realize that I could… expand my horizons beyond Hannah. Without that, I might’ve never bothered to make friends with Jenny. Or even maintain contact with Vista.” Taylor continued, contemplative.

“Without you, I literally wouldn’t be able to eat, sleep, socialise, get help… be a normal person to any capacity.” Taylor continued, soft, thankful to the point where it made Amy's chest feel like a warm ball of gushy fluff, proud and almost disbelieving.

Taylor shook her head in wonder.

“No, really, what would I do without you? You’ve done infinitely more for me than I’ve done for you.” Taylor finished, a fond smile audible in her tone.

That left Amy to blink slowly at the dark forest around them, digesting all that.

Did she… really have that much of an impact?

It was kind of… odd and enlightening at once. For once, it made sense why Taylor liked her so much, rather than just Amy accepting that Taylor liked things for odd reasons and with odd ferocity.

“Let’s not do comparisons about which of us did more for the other, because if it wasn’t for you two I probably would be in prison or a mental ward. Maybe a coffin.” She breathed out, soft, raising a hand to brush through Taylor’s hair.

Taylor swallowed.

“O-oh. Alright. Wanna… talk about that or?”

She shook her head, and they lapsed into a long, comfortable silence, Taylor’s body heat chasing away the forest chill as Amy cuddled closer.

It was odd that night time seemed to liven up the forest, honestly. She could hear at least two owls hooting and tooting around.

“You can see emotions, right? In a roundabout way.” Taylor asked, all of a sudden.

“... Uhm. Yeah, sort of?” She asked, puzzled.

“C-could I… show you? How much I care about you?” Taylor breathed out, pulling back to look up at her. “I kind of just… I want someone to understand. To get why I become so… intense when it comes to my family. It's… hard not to feel a little lonely and sad when nobody can understand how much more I feel things.” Taylor softly admitted, voice heavy and nearly pleading.

She thought back to the border checkpoint search, and idly nodded, remembering how Taylor looked one bad twitch away from violence the entire time, worried about their safety to the point of complete paranoia.

“Yeah. If you want to, show me. I want to know my sister like the back of my hand.” She said, genuinely wanting to know Taylor inside out. Perhaps literally.

Such deep connections were unheard of in her past life, and now she craved them endlessly like an addict. Tay and Hannah really ruined her standards for companions and families, irrevocably.

She couldn't be mad for it, really.

Taylor unwound her left arm from around her legs, then extended her hand to Amy.

Amy took it, and Taylor twisted to thread their fingers together, holding tight as she closed her eyes, and dropped her forehead on Amy’s collarbone, curling into her, their roles somewhat reversed.

She could see her power just fine with her eyes open, but it was easier to focus with them closed, so she did as Taylor did, closing her eyes and laying her chin on Taylor’s head, left hand rubbing circles on Taylor’s back, her right laying on her lap, Taylor’s hand latched to it.

Then she focused on Taylor’s mind, as the emotions and thoughts gathered.

It was an utterly blinding thing that met her mind, pulsing and growing stronger as Taylor sank into her thoughts, drew the emotions out. 

It was a novel written in an alien language she could barely understand but could feel , Taylor trying desperately to explain herself with neurons and brain chemicals as her quill and a trillion neurons as her pages.

The more Taylor felt, the more her power seemed to blink and intervene, cutting off Amy’s sight in a familiar pattern once released.

It almost looked like… regeneration.

Wait...

Holy shit, that explained so much. 

Taylor did not have biological inhibitors. Not physical ones. 

So why would her power give her emotional inhibitors? There was no point. It could heal any neurotransmitter that Taylor fried while basking in the overwhelming tide of her emotions, and without any kind of biological stopgap, Taylor was free to feel in a way that nobody else on planet Earth was able to. 

Aneurysm? What's that? Get as enraged as you want, become a frothing madman, regeneration will heal any brain damage. Despair so intense you emotionally shut down? No, just wail and scream until you kill yourself.

Uninhibited. Completely and utterly. No self-defence mechanism, no chance of overload.

What a piece of shit power that Taylor got cursed with. It was incredible that she was even vaguely stable and reasonable instead of some raving lunatic.

Taylor's power did its best to seemingly allow emotional adjustment and growth, but it did not seem interested in holding anything back. It might be possible for Taylor to become emotionally exhausted, but that wouldn't numb her, would not stop her from feeling or processing.

It explained so damn much.

But it also meant that her sister's power wasn't actively fucking with her head, those emotions were well and truly just Taylor being Taylor.

It also meant that this wasn't something they could fix, not entirely. They could nudge Taylor more towards the middle through… love, therapy, reason, tug her away from the extremes, but if something happened to push her out of that reasonable headspace, there wouldn't be a limit to how low or high she could reach. 

For a minute, she was fascinated, mutely considering the implications of this new finding. And there were many. Nothing terrible, nothing great. Just a realization that therapy and love would help, but her sister might never be fully “normal”. 

In her defence, there were far worse things to be than abnormal.

Then that curious fascination faded and it really started to sink in just how much this utter mess of a girl adored her, loved her from the bottom of her heart and with such intensity it made her power cringe away as if staring at the sun.

She really wasn’t sure what to do with the realization that even if she and Alice ever became an item, a married couple, maybe even had children, the person who would love her the most in the entire world would still be her sister, platonic as it may be. 

Warm prickling salt gathered at her eyes, and she curled tighter around Taylor, a hand brushing her hair like Hannah liked to do, burying her face in Taylor’s curly mane of hair.

“O-oh.” She let out in a warbly croak, feeling tears of overwhelmed warmth and joy escape her eyes, and soak into perfect silky curls.

“C-can you see?” Taylor asked into her collarbone, with an equally teary-eyed voice.

She nodded.

The cocktail of emotions, neurotransmitters and chemicals kept growing ever more complex, but at this point she hardly focused on it at all, just hugging Taylor close and wondering how on earth she could ever deserve Taylor, what she might have to do and become to feel vaguely worthy of having her sister.

Curing cancer could only ever be the start of it, because Taylor deserved an angel for a sister, not her.

Even so, Amy was who she had picked, so Amy would try to measure up.

“D-don’t be a stranger if things with Alice go well, you h-hear?” Taylor mumbled into her shoulder through a couple small sniffles.

She shook her head vehemently.

“Never. My little sister a-always comes first.” She reassured through a warbling voice. 

Taylor slowly, cautiously tightened her hug, until she could subtly feel her ribs bending from the force, barely able to breathe.

It felt both a little ‘ too much ’ and also incredibly safe , warm. Loving. Almost overbearingly protective.

In some ways, the purest reflection of Taylor and what she was like to those she cared for.

So Amy didn’t complain, just trying to use her own meagre ways to show that she understood, and accepted it, and loved her back.

The sun lowered, and the sound of snapping twigs soon resumed as Hannah got back to work.

Notes:

bros, this summer has been fuckin wild for me.

i have barely spent more than a week at a time at my own house

anyways i managed to squeeze this through, enjoy some fluff :)

summoner update hopefully soon (prob a couple months tbh life's in the way again)

k love yall, drop some comments to make me smile like i hopefully make you smile, have a nice remaining summer!

Chapter 73

Notes:

enjoy another chapter of absolutely sickeningly, disgustingly, horrifyingly sweet, tooth rotting, artery clogging, heart attack inducing, blood sugar annihilating, horribly corny, unrealistic fluff

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Taylor did not let her go, perhaps unsurprisingly.

Letting the girl express her emotions, and understand them, seemed to overload her sister more than usual, leading to her being excessively clingy. More than usual.

So, Amy lazily watched Hannah teach Taylor how to use a ferro-rod and thin wood shavings to light a fire without a lighter, then, very slowly and carefully, how to make a little… spinny stick-thing that one spun with a piece of string. Or their palms.

All observed from the comfort of Taylor’s lap, because Taylor was not going to move at this point.

Taylor followed along with her tentacles from range, mostly in order not to disturb Amy’s position on her lap, and naturally excelled in lighting a fire with both methods.

Then Hannah set up a little kitchen over the fire, using a bunch of small interlocking metal rods to make two upside down Y-shaped constructs connected with a thick wire, from which she hung a pot.

Considering this little cooking… construct… thing, packed up into a lunchbox-sized box when gathered, it was rather ingenious.

Hannah made Taylor tea that way, and then coffee for Amy and herself, given around on separate mugs. 

It was obviously a bit messy, and rather makeshift with awkward mugs and fiddling with a hook thingie to not burn anyone’s fingers, but it was…

Novel. Simple in a way.

Mostly, it was calm and peaceful. Hannah and Taylor talked about vehicles in low, languid tones, Taylor having apparently taken an interest in motorcycles which… made sense, actually. It was basically a less attention grabbing way and safer way- for everyone else around her- to reach two hundred miles an hour without sprinting down a highway and screaming to the world ‘hey look at me im a cape’.

She wasn’t stupid, she knew fully well that Taylor only got a sudden, albeit mild, interest in motorcycles because she forced herself to study the subject until she began to get interested.

It was the exact kind of batshit, brute-force thing that Taylor was certain to do, and despite her wishes, it seemed to work, even if her sister only did it to please Hannah.

But… well, with recent revelations, she understood.

It was ‘a lot’, but she understood.

Additionally, it kinda fit Taylor, honestly. Her sister was a pretty confident girl, growing into becoming a biker in leathers straddling a literal rocket on wheels seemed like the exact kind of thing that would fit her to a T.

Also… not gonna lie, Taylor would be cool as fuck on one of those sharp race bike looking things.

Eventually, the talk petered out as Taylor’s very limited knowledge started to show itself in sheepish shrugs, and Hannah unveiled their dinner, unfolding a little table and covering it with camping foods for them, and raw meat for Taylor.

The scene engraved itself into her mind with the familiar feeling of a permanent memory.

There was just something endlessly warm and peaceful and simple and so… so far away from all the stresses of their normal life, that it felt like a dream. A floating little dreamy memory that was so far from their normal routines that she just knew she’d be remembering it fondly when she was old and grey. 

Her, sitting on Taylor’s lap, her back supported by tentacles as if a fleshy chair, eating out of a camping packet meal that had to be far too expensive, considering how damn good it tasted despite them only adding boiling water from the floating kettle.

Taylor used Amy’s thighs as a table, her flesh-filled plate subtly wiggling around with her shifting as Taylor carefully picked her food piece by piece with a fork, her posture slouched, relaxed, mouth fixed into a permanent smile, eyes constantly stealing glances up at her that seemed to sparkle with adoring love, so much so that she kept feeling embarrassed, having a hard time eating her meal because of the stupid grin that refused to let her close her mouth properly.

Hannah, just across from them, the fire highlighting the painfully proud look on her face, looking at them like they had graduated, become doctors, scientists, astronauts, cured all the blights in the world and hung the stars in the night sky above them, all in one single look, rather than just lazily and quietly enjoying a campfire meal she got for them.

It was almost as heartwarming as Taylor’s love of her, because while she loved Taylor, was closer to Taylor than she’d ever been to anyone else in her life, she respected Hannah in a completely different way.

As a person, as a teacher, as a human being, as a senior, a hero, as a… as a parent. N-not hers, but a parent.

And to have the glowing, prideful approval of such a person, someone she actually looked up to, it healed a million little wounds in her soul that Hannah might never even know of. It made her feel like… well, if Hannah was so proud of Amy, she couldn’t have been doing a bad job, right? She couldn’t be that selfish by not healing, if- if Hannah would smile at her like that while she did so, right?

She couldn’t be that much of a danger to the world, if Hannah would smile at her with that soft, proud, encouraging smile when she’d start experimenting with her daughter’s biology to pass the time, right?

It was just a proud look, on the outside, but to Amy it was a dozen little reassurances, a thousand little ‘I’m proud of you’s that nobody else in her life had ever deemed to tell her, to mean it as they said it.

Hannah was the only figure of seniority in her entire life that seemed to believe in her so strongly, to be so proud of her, to trust her, to look at with such… it probably wasn’t love, but the woman liked her. She cared for her. She wanted what was best for her, and had seen her at her absolute worst, passed out in a grungy hallway, half-mad, then raised her up until she could see her now, at her best, softly crying over chicken soup and these two people who would so readily open their hearts and home to what had come painfully close to being a monster.

Hannah was just like that as a person, so it might not be special or odd to her, but to Amy, it meant more than she could ever put into words.

She really felt for Taylor, in that moment. To feel something intensely but have no real way to communicate it, at least not without massive embarrassment and humiliation, in her case.

Just to complete the image and all it meant to her, a sky full of stars peeked down at them through whatever cracks it could find in the dense canopy of trees, a gentle trickle of a stream in the distance mixing with the sound of crackling wood, a cocktail of smells flickering to overpower one another, from the meals, to the now-comforting smell of blood, a thing that whispered to her mind ‘Taylor’ rather than ‘hospital’ these days, to the pervading scent of burnt wood and chicken soup fighting over which one could make her feel more comfortable as they curled low in her chest.

She never wanted to forget a single detail of this seemingly meaningless little dinner.

So, regardless of how much she had to wipe at her eyes to keep the scene before her clear of pesky, warmth-fueled tears, she did so without complaint, and for the first time in possibly her entire life, felt no shame about crying so openly, just focusing on remembering this magical little night.

Of course Taylor, the dork, kept wordlessly handing her tissues with that sweet-as-honey look of care in her eyes, the tentacle supporting her back undulating in an attempt to rub her back.

God, Amy loved her so much it hurt.

At some point, she just curled up against Taylor, and listened to Hannah as she described one of her funnier stories of being a hero, hunting down a lead on the Siberian into deep Alaska, only to discover that the culprit was a particularly fat bear who’d stumbled on an already dead hunter and ate him, her little bag of chicken soup cuddled up to her chest for warmth, comfortably enveloped in Taylor’s tentacles and arms.

She couldn’t even laugh properly, she was so relaxed. Her muscles didn’t feel like clenching enough to make a laughing sound. Just a soft snickering series of huffs.

Her lips hurt from smiling, and the more limp she got, the more Taylor wrapped her up, infinitely caring.

Her blinks got slower, and slower, until she eventually opened her eyes to find herself laying sideways in the dark, a hand extended over Taylor’s sleeping waist, her head tucked into the back of her sister’s shoulder, propped up by a… pillow?

A heavy weight was draped over her, warm and smooth and hard but soft, Taylor’s tentacles, most likely.

The soft crinkle of an air mattress and a sleeping bag clued her in, and she shifted, getting a little comfier, too sleepy to process the soft hand playing with her hair until she opened her eyes, and met Hannah’s warm amused eyes over the top of Taylor’s head, half-lidded in a loving smile that should have been reserved for Taylor alone.

She blinked, slowly, her brow furrowing, the gears in her head lazily turning to figure out how she should feel about this.

The hand in her hair brushed back, a soft thumb smoothing out the furrow in her brow, her eyes fluttering shut from the comfort of the motion, tension bleeding out of her like it never existed.

She resisted sleep just long enough to crack her eyes open a tad and make a vaguely questioning sound towards Hannah, thick with sleep.

It took another moment to realize Taylor was asleep, and it was Hannah’s hand that was playing with her hair.

She didn’t have the brain capacity to question it, only thinking that it felt nice, and she wanted more.

Hannah’s smile widened, eyes melting into half-lidded pools of warm honey, shining with so much love that it felt like that look should be reserved exclusively forTaylor.

But it wasn’t.

“Sleep, sweetheart.” Hannah softly whispered, barely a breath.

Tired and comfortable as she was, she listened, only shifting a little to better spoon Taylor, who seemed to be in turn, curled around Hannah.

The next morning came slow. She woke up from a mixture of dim sunlight coming in through the tent walls and the rustle of clothes, and decided she wanted more sleep.

Then she woke an indeterminate amount of time later, tickled awake by hot breath washing over her neck, and she blearily adjusted herself until Taylor was breathing out onto her shoulder instead, before lazily drifting off to sleep again, the sound of forest birds and rustling leaves mixing with the scent of morning dew to make for an irresistible atmosphere that demanded she luxuriate in it.

The third time was the final time she woke up, as something even more tantalising than a lazy morning came in through the door.

The smell of breakfast.

Slowly, and with much reluctance, she escaped Taylor’s needy clutches, and managed to wake the grumbling cannibal up with a tiny bit of cheating from her power, leading to two bleary eyed teenagers shuffling around in the dimness of the tent, yawning and shuffling and whispering around each other to get dressed.

How Amy had slept through Hannah apparently taking her shoes and socks off, she wasn’t sure, but in hindsight, goddamn that was so embarrassing.

It was only when she went to put a hand through her hair and it immediately tangled in the locks that she realized that Taylor’s careful work from yesterday had been made undone by her sleepy tossing and turning, the aerated pillow only increasing the problem by making it all static-y.

As she and Taylor helped each find their discarded socks, phones, and other miscellaneous tidbits, she slowly built up the courage to ask Taylor to once again waste her time on Amy, without reward.

Finding the brush took a little while.

She almost felt bad about it, but she felt worse about her hair being a bird’s nest again, and almost twice again as short, so eventually, she tapped Taylor’s shoulder, and received a long, teary-eyed yawn from her sister, who slowly blinked at her as she rubbed tears out of her eyes.

“Hn?” Taylor mumbled, one eye less open than the other.

She swallowed, embarrassed, and feeling more than a little selfish.

She raised the hair brush.

“Hey. W-would you uhm, mind doing my hair again?” She asked in a soft whisper, a guilty grimace on her face, her free hand clenched on her pant leg.

Taylor’s eyes minutely widened with interest, and with another bleary blink, Taylor excitedly nodded with an adorably high pitched “Hm!” sound, gently taking the brush from her.

She relaxed, and turned around, letting Taylor’s yawns and soft prods guide her around until she was slumping back onto hard muscle and gentle arms.

Her eyes felt so heavy.

“Thanks. Luv you.” She mumbled, as Taylor began to very gently arrange her hair with her fingers, the brush not far behind.

She felt Taylor smile in her hair.

“Love you too.” Taylor breathed out, then yawned, before abruptly sputtering and pulling back a little, probably having gotten a hair in her mouth or something like that, spitting air.

She snorted with soundless laughter, eyes now fully closed. 

One slow, measured brush. 

Muscles untensing, body shifting into the familiar warmth around her. 

Another brush. Three, then four…

She felt her thoughts fade as she slipped into another nap, only abruptly waking up ten minutes later as she felt Taylor gently put her arms under her armpits, and pull her upright on her lap, having been slumping off.

She blinked at the tent walls with a nondescript sound of grogginess, and Taylor huffed with laughter. 

“Back to your cat nap, your highness. Not even half done.”

She blinked again, then spent about five seconds letting her brain process the words, before promptly turning a little sideways and snuggling closer to Taylor with a long, slow, tear-inducing, squeaky yawn. 

She couldn't quite sleep after waking up so many times, so she let herself enjoy the pampering from Taylor, before deciding to repay the favour, using her power to make Taylor relax , massage her muscles from the top of every fibre to the bottom where it attached to bone, slowly simulating the feeling of actual human touch to make it feel nicer.

In short, a literal bone deep massage for a person whose muscles made a normal massage impossible. 

Taylor let out a soul-deep groan of appreciation from her chest, practically making Amy's head rattle against her chest, low and slow, quickly slumping over her limp form like a wet towel, her brushwork getting exceptionally limpwristed for a moment, before adjusting.

A slow, building chainsaw purr rumbled out of Taylor's chest, the vibrations travelling across Amy's torso as well as her ears while she simply smiled, half-awake, pleased as punch to be paying her sister back for her help… and patience.

Really, nobody else would be this patient with her. Her little sister was an angel. 

“What's with the purring, again? Can't remember if you explained it.” She mumbled, barely heard over said purring, which had grown into the steady sound of a truck engine on idle.

It took a moment for the purring to abruptly halt, which was almost startling in the sudden silence that filled the tent, grown used to the sound as she had been. 

Taylor breathed in to recover the air she'd been purring out, then sighed warmly.

“Mom thinks it's adorable. And it's a way to… express.” Taylor hummed, gently tugging a knot out of her hair.

She made a sound of agreement. 

“It’s pretty cute, yeah. Can you tone it down a tiny bit though? You're kind of rattling my brain.” She whispered. 

“Then get your head off my boobs.” Taylor half-grumbled in that fake way of hers that said that she did not mind Amy's position at all.

“No. I made these pillows, I'm using them.” She mumbled petulantly, far too comfy to move her head from the single soft spot on Taylor's body.

Taylor made a particularly sharp ‘snrk’ sound at that, silent giggles shaking Amy's head again. 

“P-pillows.” Taylor half-giggled, shaking her head in amused disbelief, starting another pass of the brush, her free hand gently gathering stray hairs of Amy's behind her ears, soft and gentle like she was made of glass.

Why are you so painfully sweet? God, she loved her.

Then Taylor started purring again, before realising what she was doing and stopping.

“Why'd you sto-?” She started to protest.

Amy saw something in Taylor's brain, an associative connection that flared in time with Taylor's purring, and she made a very useless discovery.

“Did you do that subconsciously?” She asked, slow and soft.

Taylor gave a tiny nod.

“You Pavlov’ed yourself into instinctively purring when you're comfortable and happy. That's… really fucking funny for some reason.” She finished with a light snicker.

Taylor went to say something only to abort it for a slow, lazy groan of pleasure as Amy stretched some tense muscles in her back, then relaxed them utterly, turning her spine into a limp noodle. 

“If you weren't doing that I’d be pretty annoyed with you right now.” Taylor lied, smiling wide and soft down at her, as if Amy could see her. 

Which she could, with her power, but, semantics.

Then the dork started purring again, and Amy endured the rumbling vibrations with grace, because despite it being almost obnoxiously loud for such a quiet morning, she… 

Well, she loved that sound more than anything, if she were to be honest with herself. Because it meant her sister felt safe and comfortable and happy.

And if anyone deserved to feel those things, it was Taylor.

Needless to say, their morning routine took fucking ages.

Cold bacon and eggs absolutely sucked, but at least it gave her enough energy to help with the cleanup.

Gathering their little camp up took a while, but it wasn't particularly memorable. Just very damp, tiring, and dirty.

How did wet dirt still manage to get everywhere, damn it?

“Mom? Everything alright?” Taylor’s voice cut into her thoughts as she scrubbed the mud off her shoe using a random rock, and she glanced to the side to see what had Taylor concerned.

Hannah blinked at them, then shook her head with a small smile.

“Yeah, yeah. Was just thinking about Missy.” Hannah said with a pensive humm.

Her brow rose, now truly curious as she finished stuffing the sleeping bags into the box she was holding.

“What’s up with lil’ V?” She piped up.

Hannah rubbed the back of her head, seemingly trying to consider what she could say, brows furrowed.

“Well, uhm. She called me yesterday while you two were sleeping in the car. She sounded pretty- upset. Just kinda worried for her.” Hannah said.

She tilted her head.

“Can we call her?” Taylor asked, curious, and a tad concerned.

Hannah shook her head.

“She’s in school right now, and she'll probably be on patrol until nighttime. You could call her then?”

Amy blinked for a moment, taken by surprise.

“Wait, schools are open again? But- spring break?” She asked.

Taylor poked the side of her head, dodging the half-assed bite that Amy tried to use to retaliate against said finger, smiling at her like she was a cute puppy instead of a deadly parahuman.

Ass.

“Spring break ended like, a week ago. It’s pretty short. Still have a couple months before the semester rolls around though, so it doesn’t concern us.” Taylor pointed out.

She gave a short hum of acknowledgement, her hands too full of ‘box’ to do anything else.

Hannah stretched like a cat in the morning light, then turned towards the both of them with a slight smile.

“How about we hike up to the place I actually wanted to take you guys to?” Hannah suggested, eyes bright and soulful.

She groaned, throwing her head back dramatically.

“Taylor, save me-e-e-ee.” She faux sob-whined.

“Nope. I wanna jump around in the trees!” Taylor excitedly exclaimed, craning the head up to look above at the… quite large trees, now that she thought about it.

… She had no fucking idea what tree species and kinds existed, honestly. She should get on that eventually.

She deflated with a deep sigh.

“Fine- wait.” She gasped, sharp and deep as a sudden idea tumbled into her largely empty brain bowl.

She turned her wide eyes to Taylor. “Can we make a fucking treehouse?!” She exclaimed, far too excited, genuinely startling Taylor, who jumped, then blinked at her in incomprehension, leaning back.

When did she get so close to Taylor?

Backing up a little, she turned her head to Hannah with an imploring look.

Hannah opened her mouth, closed it, bit her lip, made a funny grimace.

“It’s- I’m not sure how we could make a safe one?” Hannah pointed out. “I also didn’t bring any nails and screws because, well… I wasn’t expecting construction work?” Hannah sheepishly finished.

She tried to come up with a way to make it work for a moment, sputtering to try and defend her idea, a childhood dream that every damn kid has had at least once, but quickly realized how unfeasible it was, and deflated, thoroughly disappointed.

“Man…” She sighed, looking up longingly at the trees.

Taylor bit her own pointer finger, thinking hard with scrunched brows, before huffing.

“Oh. Ooh, hold on.” Taylor said in a hush-excited voice, rushed and full of childlike wonder as wide brown eyes turned to her.

“Amy, mom, do you two want a ride up to a treetop? We could sit on a branch, or use my tentacles as a bench, just watch the forest. Doesn't that sound really nice?” Taylor practically begged.

She pictured that mental image for about half a microsecond before nodding fervently like a spazzing bobblehead.

Taylor turned to Hannah expectantly, and so did Amy. 

Hannah seemed to think it over, face pinched with concern, before the expression melted away with a sigh. 

“Gosh, you two are way too powerful for me to be this overprotective.” Hannah huffed quietly, silently laughing at herself as she took a few steps towards them, putting a hand on Amy's shoulder while giving Taylor a warm smile.

“You two”, as in… Hannah was overprotective of her as well?

Amy… wasn't sure what to do with that except beat that tiny needy little kid in her head back into the depths of her mind with a mental baseball bat while reminding herself don't assume anything, do not assume anything at all, it will hurt later .

She looked down at the hand on her shoulder, blinking at it, processing the phantom warmth nuzzling deep into her chest like a stray kitten.

“Alright, we can do it once we find the camping spot, just make sure you have a solid hold on Amy, alright bug?” Hannah suggested, and after an enthused nod from Taylor, Hannah took the lead, taking them back to the truck first. 

She silently followed, trying to turn her brain off and just enjoy the mushy, squishy warmth deep in her heart, a tiny smile playing at her lips.




 

The moment they were done repacking and resupplying, Hannah turned to her with a distinctly nervous smile, thumbing at her phone.

She paused, expecting… something. Words?

Hannah tried, then licked her lips, resorting to a jittery dance of looking at her phone then at Amy like she was making some kind of decision.

She stared expectantly, her brow slowly furrowing as curiosity began to gnaw at her.

“Uh, Hannah? What is it?” She asked, breaking immediately.

Curiosity was her weakness, sue her.

Even Taylor, who was swinging around the poor groaning trees above them like a monkey with her tentacles, seemed to notice Hannah's odd body language and decide to swing close to hang upside down beside them like a bat, just out of the way enough to not insert herself, but close enough to hear and see.

Hannah took a short, sharp breath, then turned the phone towards her, a genuine, but very nervous smile on her face.

She stared at the screen, brows furrowing at the legalese in front of her that might as well be Chinese.

But she could tell it was a government document, at least. 

“Sorry to uh, spring this on you all of a sudden, but I've been in sparse contact with Mark, and… well, they pulled some strings to move this along.” Hannah started, and she stilled, wide eyed and very confused.

“This is, well, to my amateur understanding of it, a paper about your parents relinquishing all rights, powers, and responsibilities attached to you on every level that the law can enforce. Mark sent this to me this morning. All it needs is your digital signature. After this, emancipation should be a cakewalk, at least with some of my help. As much as it can be. It's complicated, and you'll need to work with me on the legal end so that the government will emancipate you, but it'll happen much easier now.” Hannah rushed out, smiling at her with nervous joy. 

She could wonder about that but she was too busy trying to identify her own emotions as she processed that.

“I… uuuh…” She started, raising a hand to her temple to rub at what felt like an oncoming headache. “Wait, is this, me getting emancipated, or like, me getting disowned so I can then get emancipated since I have no official family?”

Hannah made a so-and-so gesture, lowering the phone. 

“Getting disowned is a different thing legally, but, to simplify things, the second, sort of. I was planning to tell you after the trip but, well, I figured you'd appreciate me treating you like an adult more than keeping your mind off your usual worries.” Hannah admitted with a sheepish smile of sympathy.

She dragged a hand down her face, nodding, her mind spinning. 

God, she hated legal bullshit.

“I- I do, really. B-but uhm. I'm not.” She started, and paused at the intrigued look Hannah gave her. “An adult, I mean. I- I am way over my head here. I don't understand what is on that paper at all, and, frankly, I don't trust Carol not to have snuck in like… me giving away my soul to her in the fine print. So uh…” She trailed off, brow furrowing at nothing before she looked at Hannah in the eye, feeling a lot more overwhelmed than usual and simply said the truth she hated admitting to her entire life.

“I need- I need help. I have literally never even touched a legal document, Carol used to do this crap. H-Hannah, how do I get a lawyer to check on this?” She asked, unable to mask a hint of trepidation and overwhelmed panic as she gently reached for the phone, Hannah handing it over immediately and then sliding up to her side to read the document with her, a hand curling around her shoulders from the side, rubbing up and down her left shoulder.

The motion relaxed her a little bit, but not much. 

“I don't think you need to, I checked all of it for you. Yes, fine print and all, I searched all the laws, even called my own lawyer once or twice to make sure, sent it over to him. You two slept in a lot. ” Hannah hummed. “It’s all clear.”

She relaxed, a massive sigh of relief leaving her. 

“Oh holy shit. That's - so much work .” She breathed out, stunned by a wave of appreciation for the woman, her brain frying itself just by skimming through the incomprehensible garbage that lawyers wrote in the document.

Oh sure, it was English, technically, but it was written like someone was trying to stretch a single goddamn paragraph into fifty pages to fill a word count for an essay. 

Completely fucking unreadable. 

By the time she was down a paragraph of random, disconnected, hyper specific gibberish strung together like a crackhead’s Christmas lights, she had completely lost sight of what the fuck the paragraph was even talking about to begin with.

And Hannah probably spent hours checking this for her. Just because she cared about her.

Hannah hummed in agreement, tiredly slumping on her a little with the sound. 

“Yeah, it sucked but, well, you're worth it sweetheart.” Hannah hummed, almost absentmindedly, squeezing her shoulder. 

Her brain suddenly flashed clear of all worthless legalese garbage, she slowly turned to blink up at Hannah, trying to give words to her emotions, wondering how to show even a smidge of her appreciation.

She clicked the phone shut, shoved it in her pocket, and turned towards Hannah, awkwardly and stiffly moving her arms to encircle Hannah’s waist in a stilted hug, eyes turned low while her face burned with a furious blush.

Hugging people other than Taylor was still new to her, okay?

It took until their torsos were about to meet for Hannah to realize what she was doing, and tug her the final stretch close, two strong, soft arms locking around her shoulders and back, a soft sigh of wonder ruffling her newly-brushed hair as a pair of smiling lips settled onto the top of her head.

Once again, she was treated to the sight of Hannah’s biology flooding with a surge of various chemicals that translated into joy, affection, relief, and many other subtler nuances she couldn’t name.

It was hard not to tear up thinking about how this woman was like the loving teacher and supportive parent and helpful mentor that she never had all in one.

She tried to blink away the tears, lifting her head to switch which cheek was smushed against the woman’s shoulder, but all that did was force her to see Taylor in between her rapid blinks, until she could see her expression better.

What she saw made her mentally pause in confusion.

Taylor was staring at them with her red, cracked eyes as wide as saucers, like she just had some sort of grand realization that was a long time coming, eyes flicking from her to Hannah and back with a naked mix of shock, joy, and disbelief all over her face.

Amy blinked back at her, too consumed by the protective warmth around her to consider just asking out loud if something was up.

She was answered by Taylor suddenly dropping to the ground head-first with a squawk of surprise, a flailing tentacle pushing against the ground as she righted herself, trying to clear her hair of sticks and mud and dropped leaves as she righted herself, eyes still trained on them in complete bafflement while she shook her head like a dog.

Hannah and she both startled and separated, Hannah jogging to Taylor’s side in an instant, fussing over her and trying to clear the bits of wet dirt from her daughter’s hair and Taylor assured her that no, she was fine, and no, she just let go of the branch, nothing happened, while Amy awkwardly stood to the side, hurriedly brushing at her eyes to gather herself again before Hannah’s distraction faded.

Taylor still wouldn’t stop looking between them like she was absolutely baffled by something.

“Bug, you sure everything’s okay?” Hannah asked for the third hurried time, picking a clump of dirt off of Taylor’s hair.

Taylor bobbed her head in a nod.

“Yeah- yeah, mom, I’m a parahuman , I’m fine, it was-” Taylor glanced at her, still with that odd mix of joy and ‘what the hell’ on her face, before glancing back to Hannah, “I just- got distracted. It’s all- all is well. All is- really well.” Taylor rambled, glancing at her again with a more giddy, excited kind of air to her, “Everything is perfect, actually.” Taylor finished, before a baffled, joyful laugh escaped her lips.

Hannah blinked.

“Oooohkay?” Hannah said, brows furrowing a little as she glanced back at Amy and then Taylor, like she was missing something. Which she was.

Amy was also missing something, because Taylor was being weird.

She didn’t miss the excited little butt wiggle that Taylor did, that characteristic shuffle of her feet.

Her eyes widened as she backpedalled, having full awareness of what that meant.

“Don’t you FUCKING DARE-” She managed to rush out, before Taylor pounced on her and entraped her in a crushing, wet, dirty hug that had her making several sounds of disgust. “Gnragh, fuck off! You’re covered in dirt! My clothes!” She squeaked, trying in vain to push Taylor away, legs kicking while the giddy brute hugged like a plushie, making little excited squealing noises under her breath while her dirt-streaked face nuzzled her own, spinning her around like she couldn’t contain her joy.

“Let go, you muddy fuck!” She squirmed, managing to kick Taylor’s shin with full force.

Taylor, the absolute asshole, just laughed like this was the best day of her life.

Fucking weirdo!





“This is really not a punishment, you know.” Taylor cheekily reminded her as she adjusted Amy’s legs around her stomach.

“Shut up. Ass. Dirty goblin. Muddy shitcrumb. I hate you.” She grumbled into Taylor’s hair, not meaning a single one of them.

Taylor snickered, knowing full well that she was just sulking about her dirtied clothes. 

Amy huffed, just trying to enjoy the piggyback ride to their new camping spot.





Hannah paused when the steps behind her stopped for a little too long, and craned her head around to direct a questioning glance towards Taylor, who looked a tad like an alerted dog, head high, eyes trained in the treeline around them, tilting her head about to direct her ears towards something only she could hear.

“Fuck’re you doin’?” Amy grumbled, raising her own head.

“Don’t you hear- wait, no, of course you don’t.” Taylor started, then tilted her head again, brows furrowing. “I hear like… some kind of… chirping? There’s a bird somewhere there.” Taylor said, jutting her chin towards the trees. “It sounds weak and tired, and it won’t stop making this shrill, like… squeaking noise. I think it’s injured and calling for help, or trying to scare off something trying to eat it?” Taylor wondered.

Amy rubbed at her eyes, waking up a little more at that.

“Well shit, now I’m curious. Wanna check it out?” Amy asked Taylor.

Her daughter didn’t respond, looking at her with an expectant look, like waiting for her- wait, no, she was waiting for her permission.

She thought about it for a moment, then nodded, turning around to follow Taylor, who immediately switched directions.

“Let’s go, why not. Saving birds seems to be a family pass-time of ours, at this point.” She sighed with wry sarcasm.

Amy blinked at her long and slow, like a befuddled owl, like she just said something odd.

Taylor found it much funnier, giggling at her bad joke.

Hannah shook her head a little, and smiled, just following her girls off the beaten path.





Taylor fished around in the pine needles for a bit, following the shrill squeaking noises, before fishing out a… ball of white feathers, with a weird triangle peak hanging down.

They all stared at the wriggling thing, until Taylor realized what part was what, and flipped the feather ball, revealing a small bird head with an equally tiny beak atop a ball-like body.

It was just a baby bird that looked like it couldn’t even fly, much less walk.

Not because it was injured or hurt, but because it was so young its eyes were barely open yet.

“Oh my god, it’s tiny. ” Taylor gushed, wrapping her palms as best as she could around the wriggly, squeaking ball.

Amy pushed a finger into the ball of downy fluff.

“Yeah, it’s malnourished, and it’s got a couple broken bones. Probably got tossed out of its nest. Fixed. Welp, time to call a wildlife rescue and wait here for like four hours.” Amy sighed, seemingly annoyed.

Hannah tilted her head, confused.

“Why? I’m sure Taylor can just put it back in the nest, right?” She asked.

“Yep! I think I see it, actually.” Taylor hummed, craning her neck up and squinting against the sun.

Amy opened her mouth in hesitant confusion, seemingly baffled about something, before the look faded into realization.

“Oh. No no, it didn’t fall off the nest, guys. It got tossed out. If you put it back into the nest, its parents will just chuck it off again, and we won’t be here to save it.” Amy explained, before glancing down at the ball of fluff and rubbing its ugly little head with her finger, ignoring the way the baby bird tried to swallow her finger.

They both stared at her, Taylor in horror, and she herself, with confusion.

“Why would a bird toss its baby out?” She asked.

“So that the bird doesn’t have to split the little food it can find between as many mouths. When it’s got a runt, it makes sense to cull the one that probably won’t survive, so that its other babies and itself are more likely to survive with more food available.” Amy replied easily.

Taylor hugged the little bird, frowning.

“Nature sucks.”

“Yep. Anyway, Hannah, think you could call a couple wildlife rescues?” Amy asked.

She nodded, sitting down on a rock to search up some phone numbers.



 

“No answer?” Taylor asked, clearly expecting the same answer as the past four times.

She sighed, frustrated.

“Yes. Are they all taking a day off or what? ” She grumbled, annoyed.

How the hell did five wildlife rescues not answer one goddamn call between them?





“Wh- what do you mean you only do wolves and bears?” She asked, baffled, increasingly annoyed. “Your logo has an eagle on it!” She exploded.





For donations, please press 8. To report an animal that needs rescue, please press 9-”

She pressed nine with enough force to make an audible clack against the screen, brow twitching.

It’s been an entire hour of calls, and none of them could come, would respond, or could help with ‘birds’. And just- so many automated voices. Who the hell needs that for a rescue!?

“There are no available responders at the time. Please call later-”

She closed the call, getting up off the rock to pace in place.

“Oh my fucking god.” She breathed out, baffled, rubbing at her brows.

It just cannot be this fucking difficult to call in someone to take this goddamn bird!

And she didn’t have the heart to just leave it! Taylor would cry!





“We don’t have the licence for avians, unfortunately. Could you drive it over to the center I mentioned before, maybe? Or you could call a ranger for some help?”  The young man on the other end of the line suggested.

Licence. You needed a specific licence to care for birds? Just- what?! It’s just a flying chicken! How hard could it be?

She took a slow, calming breath.

“Your center you suggested is on the literal other side of the country. We are in a forest. The warden’s phone number doesn’t exist, or someone wrote it wrong on the website, so I can’t call them. Do you know of any other way or place to save this thing?” She asked, patience slipping bit by bit.

Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuhm… did you call Riley’s-”

“They don’t answer.”

Oh. Then, uh, no.”

She ended the call, holding in the desire to spike her phone at a rock.

Amy groaned, long and loud , sounding just as fed up as Hannah felt, getting off the log she was sitting on and gently grabbing the now sleeping bird from Taylor’s hands, to present it to her.

“Okay, fuck it, just bring it with us and we’ll see what happens.” Amy said. “We were going to some city or another at some point right, we could drive it over to one of these places and bust their goddamn door down. I can take care of its needs in the meantime.” Amy finished.

She stared down at the ball of fluff, which quickly stirred awake, and awkwardly took a hold of its twitching body, bringing it close to her body to warm the thing up.

Unfortunately, the little guy immediately got his foot hooked onto the edge of her cleavage, and in one paddle, found a spot that was secure, soft, and warm, and burrowed in.

Namely, between her boobs.

She sighed, exasperated, and just tugged her shirt up a little to hold the squirming thing in place better, turning around to walk back to the path.

The girls followed.

“So, what should we name it?” Taylor asked, eventually.

“Nothing. We aren’t keeping it.” She replied, stern.

“Boo…” Taylor mumbled, disappointed.

“Why not?” Amy asked, seemingly curious. “It’s not like we don’t already have two pet birds. A third won’t be a problem.”

She shook her head.

“Nope. Absolutely not. We do not need a third bird in the house. Waddles would murder this little guy anyway.” She said, her tone brokering no argument.

Amy hummed, and on they went.





Hannah hated to admit it, but…

The baby bird was kind of cute. In a… fugly kind of way.

At least it wasn’t too much of an annoyance once it settled down, squished into her cleavage by its own choice.

She was kind of uncomfortable with where it chose to sit, but at least it was secure and she didn’t have to think about it, so she bore with it.

She even caught herself smiling down at the little thing every once in a while, petting its twitchy little head to make it settle down its squirming.

Amy shot her a knowing look from atop Taylor’s back, and she rolled her eyes.

They were not keeping it, and that was final. They had too many damn birds already. She wasn’t going to turn their home into an aviary.





Eventually, she brought them to the river, and they got to work setting up their camp.

Unfortunately, tha-



Fortunately, ahem, that meant she had to move the little bird somewhere else because she started moving around a lot more.

Amy devised a funky knot that basically turned her scarf into a hammock for the bird, making it hang from her neck, nice and warm and contained enough to not flap out and hurt itself.

It was really nice, a quiet camp by the river. Taylor was cutting logs and carving wood with her tentacles, making benches for them to sit in, seemingly getting interested in woodcarving as well, judging by the doodle she drew of a grumpy Amy on one of the benches.

She was surprisingly decent at drawing, actually.

It made her proud, but it also made her realize that she still didn’t know everything about her daughter.

By the time they were done, it was mid-day, and Amy was tired, so they got together to make a makeshift fire to cook their camp foods with.

It was wonderful.

Taylor and Amy fumbled around with the ferrorod, bickering about how to start a fire without a lighter while Hannah gently directed them, smiling wide.

They made fresh bread, using a flat rock laid over the roaring fire, and some ready dough torn from a package. Then some hearty stew for them, and a nice, perfectly juicy, fatty steak for Taylor, who fed herself exclusively using her tentacles as a knife and fork.

Then she tried to teach them how to fish.

It didn’t help that… well, she didn’t have too much experience herself. She only took days off after Endbringer attacks, and those bastards all died a year and something ago.

So It was less fishing together, and more… fumbling around together trying to figure out how to fish.

It was… an absolute disaster, truth be told, but in hindsight, she thoroughly enjoyed herself.

She demonstrated how it worked, by catching a fish so tiny they couldn’t even eat it, and throwing it back in, before handing the rod off to the girls.

Amy somehow managed to throw the fishing line backwards, to start with. And over a branch above them.

Which meant that Taylor had to spend about five minutes trying to untangle the line from the pine needles before the branch snapped, making Taylor flop to the ground on her back from twelve feet up, covered in wet dirt and pine needles.

Finding herself muddy for the second time in one day, Taylor then sulked next to a snickering Amy by the river as they tried to catch bait fish.

It took a few minutes, but eventually they caught one, which made the girls inordinately excited, up until Taylor went to grab it and squeezed the thing so tight it got launched out from between her fingers like a bouncy ball, straight back into the water.

This was then followed by Taylor gasping, and before she could stop her daughter, the girl had already torn tentacles out of her back and launched herself straight into the river to get the fish again.

Granted, her clothes couldn’t possibly get any dirtier, but still, Hannah wasn’t ready for that, and her brain forgot that Taylor was a parahuman for a second, making her heart leap into her throat.

Some small part of her brain tickled in a way that just seemed right, like Taylor was perfectly in her element here, a superpredator loose in the wild, like watching a lion in the savannah, but there was just something missing.

Prey, namely. Watching a lion in a barren savannah, without food in sight.

It was a strange feeling, but she had a hard time thinking too much of it while watching Taylor zip around in the river, her tentacles displacing half the damn flow while she sped around under the frothy surface.

She emerged not with a tiny fish, but a giant salmon hanging off her left hand, and a smaller fish she didn’t recognize in her mouth, still wriggling about.

“Mphvh!” Taylor cheered, mouth full of fish, tentacles steadying her against the stream, raising the salmon in her hand like a trophy, eyes bright and triumphant.

Hannah laughed and clapped, proud, embedding the image into her mind.

Taylor then shivered, and quickly swam back to them, before spitting the small fish out onto her right hand, mouth set in a grimace.

“Ew ew ew ew fish taste ew-” Taylor squeaked, spitting fish blood out of her mouth, before hurriedly handing her both fish, and turning around to jump back in the river, washing her mouth out, lowering her head to drink water then spit it out, cleaning her hand to the best of her ability in the meantime.

Amy was laughing, Hannah was just watching in exasperated astonishment at how this could possibly go in such a different direction than she intended, and then Amy tossed the fishing line to Taylor, still snickering.

Taylor looked at it bouncing around her stomach, then raised a brow at Amy.

“C’mon, grab it so I can say I caught something at least, even if it’s just a Taylor.” Amy chuckled, wiggling the rod about.

Taylor’s eyes gleamed with mischief, and she grabbed the fishing line only to yank it, sending Amy into the river with a shriek, a tentacle moving to hover under her protectively, just in case she hit something on the river bed, keeping a steady distance from Amy’s actual body.

Another tentacle quickly stole the fishing rod and line, and carelessly tossed it back onto the shore, next to Hannah.

She sputtered, shocked for a moment as her brain caught up.

Debating whether or not to admonish Taylor for yanking Amy into cold water, she quickly realized couldn’t quite bring herself to do it as Amy surfaced and they began to play-fight, again, Amy squeaking out insults and chants of ‘fuck fuck fuck it’s so cold you asshole!’ while trying to fake-drown Taylor, who seemed equally focused on keeping them from moving in the stream as she was trying to pretend she was struggling against Amy.

While some part of her worried, she decided Taylor wouldn’t put Amy in actual danger… pretty much no matter what, so she decided it was safe enough to just entrust the situation to them.

After a minute of cautiously watching the two teenagers pretend to have a fight to the death in a relatively cold river,  she just sighed, chuckled a little at herself for expecting anything to go to plan when these two were involved, then turned around to go prepare the fish.

At least Amy couldn’t get sick, thank god.

“Be careful girls! I’ll get the fire ready, and a change of clothes. Taylor, be careful with Amy!” She called.

“Yep!” Taylor called out, voice full of fake strain.

“Grhh you absolute goddamn troll!” Amy howled, barely heard over the rushing water.

The little bird in her scarf started squeaking again, disturbed by all the noise.

…She just focused on preparing the fish.





“... Okay, but you have to admit that that was fun.” Taylor told her with a grin, soaking wet from head to toe, wrapped in a towel to preserve her modesty, mostly for the sake of Amy, while she sat on a log, wearing nothing but her underwear, her clothes hung by a branch next to the fire to dry with her.

Her sister’s tentacles were firmly draped over her shivering shoulders, in the same exact situation, huddled next to the fire half-naked with a towel around her shoulders and upper thighs, her feet resting on a fire-warmed rock to get dry.

She sniffed imperiously, taking another nibble of her salmon with her plastic cutlery.

It tasted nice. And she wasn’t that cold now. And the fire was nice and cozy, even if it was mid-day.

“I’m not talking to you.” She grumbled in reply. She was not pouting.

A tentacle gently poked her shoulder.

“C’moooon, you had fun! I know you did.” Taylor wheedled good-naturedly, smiling wide at her.

Amy’s lips betrayed her, twitching into a smile before flattening again.

“... A little.” She grudgingly admitted.

Taylor’s joy about the situation seemed to double.

…Goddamn it, why couldn’t she stay mad at this dork?





“So, any idea what this thing actually is?” Hannah abruptly asked, the weight in her scarf wiggling around again as she pointed at it.

Amy paused while putting a new, dry shirt on, and blinked at the woman, mind racing.

Uuuhm… shit, she wasn’t a goddamn wizard, how was she supposed to know? Her power didn’t label things for her.

“Uuuuhm… I- we can take a guess? I don’t know any non… urban birds. I’ve never touched an owl, or an eagle, or a… I don’t know, a kestrel before. A pigeon and a parrot here and there.” She replied, and yanked her shirt down, walking over.

“I mean… it doesn’t look like an owl. How many birds does Canada have?” Taylor asked.

“Like a hundred, at least?” Amy hummed, coming close and opening the scarf to look at the bird while Hannah awkwardly looked down at it. “But the size and beak narrow things down a lot. It looks like some kind of predator bird, nothing small. Maybe a particularly weird parrot, but this ain’t the climate for that, so it’s probably an eagle of some kind.”

Taylor blinked, then opened her phone, searching it up.

Then she let out a startled laugh of disbelief.

“Oh my god, I’m ninety percent sure that’s a bald eagle. There’s just n-n-o wayahahahah-” Taylor trailed off, laughing freely.

Amy walked over, and took the phone, before showing it to her.

That was a picture of a baby bald eagle.

She looked down at her scarf, and the tiny scraggly head poking out of the knot.

The exact same, if a tiny bit smaller.

“Oh.” She replied, blinking slowly.

Immediately, she felt a lot more respect for the fugly little thing, because it was a bald eagle. She thought it was some… woodpecker, or… she doesn’t know any bird species, but still, she wasn’t expecting an actual bald eagle.

While some part of her had idolised the bald eagle simply for its association with America when young, another older part of her simply had to admit that they were absolutely majestic creatures.

Together, they combined to make her feel… weird.

Like, she wasn’t holding onto some weird bird, she was holding onto a genuinely majestic creature that was the literal symbol of her country.

What would you look like when you grow up?, she wondered, then banished the thought immediately, raising her head to look at her kids.

“We’re still not keeping it.” She insisted, then glanced down, completely unable to stop herself from visualising the image of the little guy all grown up, perched onto her shoulder… if he could even fit. These things were massive when they grew up.

She would know, she had a photoshoot with one, years ago. It was about as large as her torso. She remembered her shoulder aching from having to hold her arm up for the eagle to sit on . And she remembered feeling almost like a giddy child holding a dragon.

She shook her head.

“Not keeping him. I’m not even sure it’s legal to have him.”

“Nobody said anything about keeping him just now.” Amy smirked, a knowing look in her eyes.

She huffed.

“Well, good. Because we aren’t. Keeping it.” She finished, nodded to herself, then glanced up at the trees, looking for something to distract herself and the girls from the unfathomably tempting idea of keeping the bird.

Which, she wasn’t going to do.

…She didn’t even like birds.

…They had too many already.

They were not keeping it.

She didn’t even want a bald eagle. At all.

“Taylor, want to take us up a tree now? You mentioned it before.” She shot off hurriedly.

Taylor’s eyes widened with a small gasp.

“Yes! Let’s go!”

Diversion successfully created, she followed Taylor as she started looking around for a tall, sturdy tree.

Amy kept silently laughing at something beside her.





Sitting up high amongst the treetops was…

Enchantingly beautiful.

The shyness of the crown of each tree was in full display, a complex maze of tiny gaps between the leaves of each and every tree trying not to touch the other. The sun in the back, the rustle of trees, the view, holy fuck, the view.

She could enjoy all that a little bit more, a little bit sooner, if she wasn’t squished between Hannah and Taylor.

Taylor had been weirdly insistent that she sit next to Hannah for once, which led to her being tense and nervous with Hannah’s arm slung over her shoulders, her hand gently rubbing up and down Amy’s right arm.

It took a solid fifteen minutes for her to actually relax, and just enjoy the view, kicking her feet in time with Taylor as they all sat on one of her tentacles, one hovering around them protectively like a belt, while two more held them up on the tree.

Taylor put her head on her shoulder, leaning on her, and she relaxed further, until she was half-slumped over onto Hannah, half from Taylor’s weight, and half from…

F-from… look, she was tired, okay? She didn’t…

Okay, some small part of her guiltily indulged in the happiness that Hannah felt over Amy being… close to her. Even if it meant nothing. Probably. Almost definitely. So that- contributed, a little, to her decision to huddle closer.

Hannah biting her lip in what she thought was secrecy, absolutely inwardly giddy over something so simple, made it all worth it, even if Amy still could not understand this woman.

If nothing else, making Hannah happy made her happy, so she was fine with being a little closer.





At some point, Hannah wanted to go down and do some work in their little camp, so Taylor took them both down to the ground, then took Amy back up to enjoy the now afternoon sun a little more.

Amy just wasn’t expecting Taylor to randomly start another super serious conversation out of nowhere.

Almost casually, Taylor bumped her shoulder with hers, then asked, “Hey, so, would you mind telling me what that emotional addiction you talked about was, at the hospital? It had- something to do with why you can’t get attracted to people, right?”

Her head creaked to the side to stare at Taylor as if on a rusty pulley, wide eyed and really regretful that she went to such detail, even if it was a half-lie.

“Uh- where’s this- coming from?” She haltingly croaked out, hands suddenly clammy, and not just from the dizzying height of the branch they were now sitting on.

She couldn’t tell her. Nobody but her and Vicky should ever know her greatest guilt and shame. If she had a choice, she’d make the both of them forget it as well, like it never happened.

The fact she was a dirty freak should die with her. She didn’t even like thinking about it, because it maintained that- concept, in her memory, instead of letting it fade.

Taylor hummed, still staring off into the forest.

“I just started thinking what a nice date it would be if you were here with Alice instead of me, or if I could help you out and make something like this happen but- you know, with her, like carrying you two up a tree or something and letting you hang out. Then I got to wondering about some stuff you said.” Taylor half-rambled.

She gulped with nerves, and made a humm, not answering, tracing distant mountain peaks with her eyes instead.

An awkward silence stretched.

“So… what was that addiction about? I don’t know why but I can’t figure it out at all and it’s gotten me really curious.” Taylor asked, tentatively.

How to… how to shut this down… damn it.

Partial truth, maybe?

“It’s- the kind of… secret I don’t even want to think about, so that I forget it as well, with time. I don’t- want to tell anyone else, ever.” She whispered, muscles tight, a strange phantom chill racing up her veins. “It’s- too much shame.” She finished, a small breath.

Taylor turned, blinking innocent eyes at her.

Amy saw with her power, a flare of negative emotions in her brain, a touch of… concealed hurt in there, some kind of emotional pain that made Amy’s throat tighten with panic, even if none showed on her sister’s face.

All she saw in Taylor’s face was a soft expression of compassion, but she could feel the vague, negative emotions churning around inside her sister, intense and overwhelming to a normal mind.

Shit, she didn’t want Taylor to think that she didn’t trust her with her secrets, even when Taylor never kept any from her. Even if Taylor said nothing, hurting her hurt Amy ten times more than she could handle. She had to fix this.

She loved Taylor way too much to make that kind of misunderstanding happen.

A show of trust… shit, a show of trust, a show of trust-

An old memory, of her and Vicky doing a trust fall exercise, but in the air, something faded with time and without context, surfaced, and she got a sudden idea that had her straightening, licking her dry lips.

“Hey, have you ever done a trust exercise with someone before?” She asked, out of the blue.

Taylor made a funny face, side-eyeing her.

“No? I’m not even sure what those are. I know one where you fall and someone catches you?” Taylor half-asked.

She nodded.

“There are others. I- want to do one? Right now?” She asked.

Taylor hesitated.

“I’m not sure it’s safe to do anything weird up here.”

She shook her head.

“That’s the point, it’s not a real trust exercise if there is no risk entrusted to the other person. Help me up.” She said, already reaching for the surrounding branches.

Her vision of Taylor’s biology cut off as the tentacles emerged, leaving her even more blind than usual.

Taylor hurriedly used her tentacles to get up and help her up as well, at least three ready at all times to pluck her off the branch if it snapped or if she slipped off.

Thoughtful, usually, but now she honestly wished she could see her biology more than anything, to see how much she had to make up for.

She shuffled, until she was facing Taylor on the branch, who blinked owlishly at her, seemingly confused.

“Okay. So the trust exercise is this.” She started, soft, glancing about to make sure Hannah couldn’t see them. “You grab my wrists. You can feel my pulse like that too. Make sure I can’t grab onto your hands at all. Then I lean back off the branch with only my feet on it, and you hold me up. It’s-”

“That’s a little- extreme?” Taylor cut in, skeptical.

Amy swallowed, nervous.

“Well, for normal people, yes. But you’re a parahuman. Whether I fall to my death or not is entirely your choice. You have enough power and limbs to make sure no accidents happen.” She explained.

Taylor’s scepticism grew.

“I mean, yeah, it’s pretty safe for us-”

“So grab me.” She said, voice dead serious, as she extended her wrists to Taylor.

Taylor blinked down at her wrists, then her determined expression, steely. She obviously didn’t quite understand something, but she didn’t voice it, gently taking her by the wrists.

Amy wriggled around, trying to grab Taylor’s hands or sleeves with her fingers.

Taylor moved to help her.

“No no, make sure I can’t grab onto anything. It’s- the trust exercise is all about putting someone’s literal life in their exercise partner’s hands.” She whispered.

Taylor slowly did as asked, grabbing her wrists more fully.

“That’s pretty morbid.” Taylor murmured.

She couldn’t help but snicker a little, perhaps half nerves, half humour.

“Okay, now I gotta lean off the branch, so uh, lemme fit in front of you.” She whispered, and started awkwardly shuffling forward and sideways with Taylor until they were chest-to-chest.

Taylor’s tentacles tightened on the tree until the bark began to crack, the grip on her wrists turning bruising.

“Relax.” She said, calmly.

“I feel like I should be the one saying that…” Taylor mumbled, obviously nervous. “Why are we whispering?”

She thought for a moment.

“Uhm, Hannah might scold you for this, so we’re trying to keep quiet?”

Taylor’s expression turned into a grimace, but surprisingly, she didn’t immediately abort the mission at the mere idea of motherly disapproval.

“I’m gonna lean back, alright? Just to prove a point, focus on my pulse.” She whispered, then closed her eyes, focusing on her breathing.

“I can hear it when I focus, dummy.” Taylor reminded her, and she blushed in embarrassment.

“Shut up. Leaning back now.” She said, then with a deep breath, leaned back a little, slowly, only an inch or two.

Immediately, the grip on her wrists turned downright painful.

She hissed in slight pain.

“Taylor, less tight.” She ground out.

“S-sorry.” Taylor mumbled, then lightened the pressure, only a tiny bit.

She leaned another two inches back, more and more of her weight moving to her feet as she gave up the safety of something being beneath her.

Slowly, both their hands extended, until they couldn’t any more.

Amy’s body was almost horizontal on the branch by the time she couldn’t lean back any more.

She actually relaxed a little, letting out a long breath as she opened her eyes, staring up at the bright blue sky.

It was pretty ni-

The thought got cut off with her getting yanked back up the branch with a squeal of shock, crashing into Taylor’s chest, and then immediately feeling herself get utterly entrapped in a vice grip of arms and tentacles, her face smushed onto Taylor’s shoulder before she had time to process it, an arm of iron tight around her waist while another wrapped around her shoulders to press gently against the back of her head, keeping her head pinned to a hard shoulder.

She took a second to process this before relaxing.

“What the fuck Taylor.” She growled, weakly thumping a fist on Taylor’s back. “You scared the fuck out of me!”

“Sorry, sorry.” Taylor sheepishly murmured into her hair. “I just kept worrying I’d somehow let you slip or something, I couldn’t take it. How the hell did your pulse not even speed up?”

She sighed, and shrugged.

“I trust you.”

Taylor giggled, light and happy.

“Yeah, I think I got that. What was the point of doing this though?”

She shrunk a little in Taylor’s embrace, grimacing.

“The point was- to show you that I don’t want to tell you that little secret not because I don’t trust you, but because I just- I want it to disappear. Act like it never existed until it might as well not have.” She replied.

Taylor shuffled sideways, until Amy’s back was against the tree, then slowly released her, backing up a step to tilt her head at her, brows furrowed.

“I- yeah, I mean, I know that.”

She stared at Taylor.

Taylor stared at her.

“But- I saw your biology, and you- you were upset.” She said, tentatively.

Taylor’s brows furrowed, before her eyes widened, waving a dismissive hand.

“No no, I wasn’t upset about that, or at you, I was just- I was upset that you went through something so terrible you literally want to forget it like that. I mean, I still want to know, but if you don't want to say, that's fine, I get it. I can- empathise, with wanting to forget. You know, like… my dad?” Taylor whispered, an example, grimacing at the mere mention.

She winced, nodding, then paused.

“Wait, so I just… misunderstood?” She asked, a blush colouring her cheeks.

Taylor nodded, an amused smile curling her lips.

“So this was pointless.” She deadpanned.

“Yeah.”

“... At least it was fun.” She sighed, lowering herself on the branch to sit back down.

“You have a terrible definition of fun.” Taylor dryly remarked, sitting down as well, all four tentacles hovering around her protectively like a paranoid guardian angel.

She smiled, then once Taylor sat down, leaned her head onto her shoulder, huddling close for warmth.

“Danger is fun.” She said, simply.

“I’m going to wrap you in bubble wrap and carry you around like a fucking suitcase.” Taylor threatened, eyes narrowed playfully at her.

“Fucking try it.” She snickered the dare, elbowing Taylor’s side. "Also, since when do you swear?"

Taylor paused, surprised, and almost dismayed.

"...You're a terrible, corruptive influence."

"Yep." She agreed without hesitation.

Notes:

11k words of pure fluff because i am a corny bastard enjoy

yes i am adding more and more birds into this fucking story, you cannot stop me from adding more avian bastards

k hope you enjoy :D

Ps, more grammar errors than usual because I wrote this in an excited hurry, if you spot some misspelling plz lemme know kbye ily

Chapter 74

Summary:

guess who's back (back again)

(not me)

(i squeezed this out between exams, apartment hunting, job hopping, publishing a real book, and severe family drama(im going to steal my dad's bones back soon from a crazy aunt in a planned heist, this is not a joke lmao my life is fucking absurd whoever is writing my life story needs to take their fucking meds the suspension of disbelief here is fucking ruined))

(it's 5;30 AM no i havent slept)

(None of the above is bad btw I'm just BUSY)

(still, enjoy cuz i sure enjoyed writing it :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“So I just have to let him swallow my finger every time I feed him?” Hannah asked, face pinched in slight disgust.

“Well, do you have any like… pincers, or tongs to feed him with? Fork might hurt him, which is kinda rude.” Amy replied, raising a brow.

Hannah sighed, and picked up a tiny morsel of meat with her fingertips, before bringing it to the squeaking open beak as the baby bird lifted its head to try and shove the fingers in its gullet.

Hannah pulled them out, muttered ‘gross’, and repeated the procedure.

Amy sipped her coffee with one hand, enjoying the ambiance of a night in the forest, twisting a flower into increasingly bizarre, unnatural designs with her other, an unfathomably sense of gleeful freedom filling her mind with every switch of colour and twist of petals, her cheeks aching from the constant grin she wore.

Nobody here would judge her, ask what she was doing, look at her with that alarmed, disgusted fear. She could just play with her power, and it was the most freeing feeling in the world.

Flight had nothing on the sheer euphoria of knowing that this… fundamental part of herself was no longer something to be wary of, something to be contained and curbed and feared, not to anyone here that mattered.

She could do whatever she wanted, and despite all the countless times in the past where she assumed that such freedom would lead her to becoming a vile monster, fed by Carol and her own misanthropic, miserable dark thoughts… now the only temptation she felt was not to make some virus, or some grotesque monster, or to twist someone into a crunching ball of tortured flesh, but to play with- stupid little flowers, to treat the little mushrooms in the tree roots like little sculptures she could shape, a stray art project nobody will ever see, to make strands of grass glow in her hands.

The other temptation was to prank Taylor. Or give her a nice massage. Something between those two.

She tore her eyes from her flower, glancing up at her as her thoughts wandered.

Her sister was focused on chopping wood just to her right to feed the fire, her tentacles making short work of it all, and Amy smiled to herself, twisting the petals into the shape of a heart as she watched her little sister- a thought full of giddy glee, still, humm along to an unknown tune, slicing through tree trunks like they were made of butter.

When she got good enough to make something truly impressive with these flowers, she’d probably make a cute gift out of it.

It wouldn’t be enough, never could be enough, but she was determined to show Taylor that her love of her was reciprocated to the absolute limit that her own biology could allow-

Oh. Oh fuck. She completely forgot to explain to Taylor what she figured out about how her brain worked. Taylor would probably really fuckin’ appreciate that knowledge!

Gaaah, she was such an absentminded dipshit sometimes, it was unreal.

Glancing up at her carefree sister made the words on her lips fade like smoke in the wind, and her teeth slowly clicked shut, her lips curling into a fond crescent smile at the scene. 

“Well hey there, buddy.” Taylor breathed out in a soft coo, grinning, her eyes locked onto a surprisingly large praying mantis that sat on her finger, its scythes raised and swaying in a threat display.

Her tentacles curled, shifted, then with a slight crack, seemed to form false joints, bending only in segments. Then Taylor mimicked the mantis, her tentacles forming gigantic scythes in the air, bobbing and splaying in the open air.

“I think mine are a little better.” Taylor huffed out a light laugh, gingerly picking up the valiantly struggling little mantis that flailed at her fingers, and raising herself up on a tree with her tentacles, reaching for a branch to leave the mantis on. 

“Brave lil’ guy, huh?” She hummed, beaming.

Taylor laughed, lowering herself back down, mantis-free, turning her tentacles back into flowing ropes of red.

“The indomitable spirit of the average insect, I guess.” Taylor hummed.

Amy snickered, and resolved to tell her a little later, or tomorrow. The conversation would be just slightly too much of a bummer for this wonderful evening.





Amy was criminally cozy and happy right now.

She was lying on an inflatable mattress on her right side.

Her right hand was busy holding her phone up in the darkness of the tent while she texted Alice, her bicep being used as a pillow by Taylor. Her left was absentmindedly carding its fingers through Taylor’s silken hair as the girl breathed in and out against her right collarbone, tucked into her as close as their bodies would allow, forehead firmly pressed into her right shoulder, arms and legs locked tight around her in a wonderfully loving embrace.

A little too tight, a little too close and disregarding of all personal space or squishy human bits, a little too warm, and much, much too full of love for her to care about all of the above, leaving her chest feeling like it was full of swelling, sugar-sweet adoration for her friend slash little sister. 

An average Taylor hug, in short.

Shuffling a little, she felt her cheeks start to ache from smiling, her right cheek smushed against the side of Taylor’s head. A wordless, deep grumble of protest came from Taylor at the movement, reverberating from inside her chest to rattle Amy’s ribs like a xylophone.

As she felt the weight in her bones settle and relieve the faint ache of tiredness, she sighed a happy hum, and on impulse, pecked the side of Taylor’s head before tucking back in with her.

It was so out of character for her usual self, but she hardly cared.

“Luv you.” She breathed out, eyes squinting happily at the fumbling, awkward conversation she and Alice were having in the dead of night, her phone buzzing away in her hand.

It was hard to keep her eyes open like this. A rhythmic breath blowing out across her chest every couple seconds, a warm embrace. The sound of rushing water, rustling leaves, and cooing owls.

At some point, after almost dropping her phone from a second-long micro nap that surprised her, she sent a last message, glancing at the time with burning eyes.

3 AM.

Damn it. Time to sleep.





They were all woken up by a shrill squeak, which repeated itself incessantly like an alarm clock.

Hannah startled awake more from the alien feeling of something ticklish and fluffy jittering around between her fingers and collarbone, rather than the noise, but even so, she wasn’t sure what to do about it, blearily blinking down at the squeaking eagle baby in her hands with a vague sense of exasperated confusion. 

It barely fit in her palms while sitting, too big for it, and its feet awkwardly tap danced around as it tried to keep it's balance while flailing around with it's mouth open, aimed at her. 

She had no idea that baby birds were nature's manic, jittery wind-up toys before this. Maybe she'd have tried harder to get someone to take this damn bird off her hands, then.

“What? What is it this time? I fed you…” She sighed out to the bird, as if it could understand, exasperated.

Taylor mumbled something incoherent, cuddled up around Amy, her tentacles shifting around in protest on top of Hannah, tugging her clothes to and fro in uncomfortable ways as she sighed, and gave up on any notion of falling asleep again, something already so infinitely hard to do in the best conditions.

“Jus’ fuckin’... feed it. Every three hours.” Amy whined out, covering her ears.

Would have been nice to know that before falling asleep , Amy, but she kept that annoyed thought in her head as she sighed, again.

She hurried up, unzipped the tent, and tucked the squeaky bird back into her scarf as she hurriedly put on her boots, ready to do some night time chopping.





Amy looked like a cartoonishly villainous, scraggly rodent when the sun came up, glaring at the baby eagle like it had personally beaten her up, stole every left sock she ever owned, took a shit in her cereal, then burnt her house down in that order.

Hannah was torn between finding the situation weirdly adorable and being mildly concerned, on her end.

Amy didn't stop glaring at it even as Taylor slowly brushed her hair back with a brush, eyes bloodshot and shut into thin slits of considering malice.

Hannah internally snickered at her girls, wondering what was going through their heads.

“Amy, why are you looking at it like that?” Hannah half-laughed, coming close to hand her a cup of coffee, which Amy took without complaint, only scrunching her nose in distaste at the little eagle tucked into her scarf.

“Noisy little fucker. Trying to figure out how many calories I'd get out of eating him.” Amy grumbled under her breath, not a hint of a jest in her tone. 

Taylor very gently flicked the side of Amy’s head with a finger, not even stopping her brushing.

“Bad Amy. No eating the bird.” Taylor said faux-seriously, lips wiggling into a suppressed smile.

“I’mgonnakillyou.” Amy mumbled into her cup of coffee before she took a sip, ignoring Taylor completely and blinking blearily at Hannah’s twitching scarf.

Hannah just snickered, before gently digging out the little eagle, and dropping to one knee to level with Amy, presenting her with the sleepy bird in her palms as it slowly woke, struggling to open its eyes as it twitched around.

Amy reached her free hand out, gingerly petting the crown of its gray, fluffy head. The bird leaned into it, probably seeking comfort. Or warmth.

“Stop being cute. Fucking bastard. Cocksucking shitwad. Deformed, squeaky pidgeon. I’m gonna kill yourself.” Amy grumbled, before pausing with a confused blink. “Kill my- kill- I’m gonna kill you.” Amy continued, even as she visibly calmed down, mumbling, “At least two hundred calories. You gray, rotund little shit.”

Hannah couldn’t contain her mirth, openly giggling now as she gently put the bird on Amy’s lap, the girl scrunching her nose at it but still protectively hovering her hand around it so it wouldn’t fall off while it adjusted to the heat of Amy’s legs.

God, sleepy-grumbly Amy was just so cute . Just a grumbly puppy.

She loved her so much, it was a constant struggle not to give in to some kind of internal cuteness aggression in her head urging her to hug and squeeze this adorable, moody teenager.

It was genuinely overwhelming to the point where she couldn’t contain herself when she rose, quickly cupping Amy’s cheeks with her hands, tilting her head up and giving her a quick peck on the forehead before quickly pulling her head back.

“God, you’re so adorable.” She blurted out in a giggle, sparing only a moment to admire Amy’s suddenly wide eyes staring up at her like a startled cat, trailing her hands up over the sides of Amy’s face until she reached the girl’s bird nest of hair, gently sweeping them back in one fluid motion, a wide smile on her face.

Taylor beamed at her with a knowing look in her eyes from behind Amy, and she gave her daughter a tiny tilt of her head, a small, wordless question.

Before she overwhelmed Amy, she dropped her hands from her- from the girl’s cheeks, gingerly picked up the baby eagle, backed up a step, and with one final grin directed at her- at Amy, she spun on her foot and got back to packing their camping gear, letting the girls slowly wake up, a pep in her step.





Caffeine did nothing to wake her up compared to that.

Amy blinked, wide eyed at Hannah’s back, her chest feeling all… fuzzy, her stomach fluttering with nervous… joy? Confusion?

The warmth of Hannah’s hands on her face lingered, and some baser part of herself almost felt like chasing after it.

Eventually, she cleared her head, her new mantra on the forefront of her mind, assuming nothing of the interaction.

Still… just-

“Why, why does she do that?” She let out a whiny sigh out under her breath in something approaching confused dismay, to herself, taking a sip of her coffee, brows furrowed, slumping forward.

“I think she just loves you.” Taylor hummed, out of nowhere, casually, and after the tiny moment it took to process that, she promptly tried to gasp in baffled surprise by sheer, shocked reflex, instead inhaling coffee down the wrong tube, breaking out into an intense coughing fit.

Taylor paused her hair brushing to thump her back as she tried not to die via coffee inhalation.

After the short minute of struggling, gagging coughs subsided, with one hand on her chest and the other shakily holding a mug, she stared wide eyed at Hannah’s form between the trees, humming along as she cleaned up a little spot beside the river for some unknown purpose.

A wretched, suppressed part of herself desperate for acknowledgement, for affection, seemed to peek its head out of the depths of her psyche, filling her with equal parts horrific dread, and wonderful hope.

“W-what?” She croaked out, chest tight, then let out a tiny cough, unable to contain it. Turning her head so fast almost gave her whiplash, but she didn’t care, staring intently over her shoulder at Taylor’s innocent, demonic red eyes, her tentacles swishing around them like demented cat tails. “What do you- what do you mean?” She rushed out, pushy as could be, half-turning on the log to better turn and look at her sister.

Taylor blinked, confused.

“I… mean that I think she… loves you?” Taylor carefully said, uncertainly.

“How. How?” She rushed out, scooting closer, demanding an answer, her chest tight yet light, warm yet cold, void yet full.

Taylor’s brows furrowed.

“Amy, you’re quite easily loveable, you know that right?” Taylor asked, warm and a little concerned.

She opened her mouth, then closed it.

“That’s- not what I meant.” She fumbled. “I meant in what w-”

“-okay, but you know that, right?” Taylor cut in, raising a hand to her shoulder with a gentle smile and squeeze.

She glanced at the arm, then back at Taylor, her free hand still holding the brush she was using on Amy’s hair a moment ago.

Feeling the urge to push forward, pivot back to her actual question, she almost ignored the question, but Taylor’s sheer earnestness made her heart clench at the thought, wiped out any chance of her lying in her answer.

“I… T-Taylor, you’re…” My own parents hated or ignored me, and I still kiiiinda hate myself. A bit. And I’m a bitch to most other people. I'm really not ‘loveable’, she thought, and said none of it.

She gulped, averting her eyes.

For a few seconds, her mind raced for an answer that was honest, yet not concerning to Taylor to hear. A lie of omission, perhaps.

But nothing came to her, so she just awkwardly shuffled in place, avoiding Taylor’s searching gaze.

“I- I meant in what way do- do you think she loves me.” She whispered out, lifting a shaking cup to her lips, trying to hide her face behind it as she sipped, ducking her head between her shoulders, embarrassed.

Taylor let go of the brush, and gently grabbed the mug out of her hands, pulling it away as she made a wordless mumble of protest through her mouthful of coffee.

Then Taylor gave it off to one of her tentacles, and scooted close until they were hip to hip, tugging her into a hug that she quickly melted into, cheek smushed into Taylor’s chest, relaxing into her grip with ease as she quickly gulped her coffee down.

A soft breath washed over the top of her messy hair.

“I think she loves you like I do.” Taylor mumbled. 

What a copout. What the hell did that even mean?!

“And I’m still wondering how to convince you that you’re very loveable, like a… a hissy hamster, but I don’t know how… it was easier for me to accept that someone could love me, because of Hannah. She just said I was worthy of it, so it made sense. I didn’t… go through it step by step, like you.” Taylor mumbled.

That was… actually quite insightful. It just made her realize why Taylor had moved so fast in her… journey, compared to her. She still felt like she was taking baby steps forward, then jumping back at random, the finish line nowhere in sight. 

Taylor in comparison had instead skipped straight to the finish line, and now kept having to gently backtrack, because she hadn't gotten all the lessons one learned along the way, and thus, had missed out on part of the journey.

Damn. Still…

“Hissy hamster? When did I get downgraded from a raccoon?” She grumbled into Taylor’s chest, and her sister burst out into a snicker.

“So you accept your fate as the scrungly family racoon?” Taylor asked, voice chipper and bright.

“No.”

With a small sigh, Taylor shifted.

“This is about that secret again, isn’t it?” Taylor asked gently, the pivot coming so out of nowhere that she paused for a moment to realize that Taylor backtracked in their conversation, back to her… difficulty with being loveable.

She shuffled in discomfort.

“Somewhat? It’s also just… I feel like a horrible person, and I feel like I’ve… accepted it at this point. Here I am, enjoying my life with you two, while others die in the hospital I left behind.” She murmured. “I feel awful when I remember this, but I don’t do anything about it. I don’t go back. Because you were right, that I come first, that I’ll solve more problems if I make solutions, rather than patching up the broken bits, but still, I can’t help but feel like utter shit whenever the thought pops up. So I just push it aside, try and forget it. And it works, until I remember it again, and the cycle repeats. And then there is… also the secret.” She finished, and with a small, fearful voice, admitted to something she hadn’t really come to understand herself, not yet.

“Taylor… If I can’t even forget about leaving the hospital behind, do you think I’ll ever actually forget the secret? Even if we don’t talk about it? It’s not like we talk about the hospital, but at least a few times a day, especially at night before I sleep, I can’t help but have it spring up in my head. Will the secret be like that, forever? Do you think I’ll ever really… forget it?” She asked, voice small and… afraid.

Taylor hugged her tighter, squeezed her, tentacles shuffling up to surround her in an octopus-like embrace.

“No, Amy. I don’t think so.” Taylor gently told her, the harsh truth cushioned by her loving affection. “As long as it’s a secret, your mind won’t forget it, because how else will it keep it a secret? It has to remember, so it doesn’t slip up and accidentally reveal the secret, right? That’s… how our brain works, I think. It’s how it is for me… I don’t think you can forget a secret, because there’s a giant glowing neon sign over it that says “heyyyy, remember not to say this to anyone” in your head, meaning that by proxy, you have to remember what it is you’re trying to keep secret. It- I’m rambling.” Taylor finished, sheepishly.

“Did that make sense?” Taylor asked, a tad embarrassed.

Tears welled in her eyes.

“Y-yeah, that makes sense. I’m pretty stupid sometimes huh?” She warbled out with a slow nod, feeling immeasurably… just dumb. What Taylor said made so much sense.

Her mind wandered back to how this conversation started.

“When you said Hannah loves me like you do, what does that mean?” She asked, voice quiet, throat tight, knowing full well that she should not be asking that question, that she was building herself up for failure.

Taylor rubbed her back with her tentacles, a soft purring exhale following. 

“Like… I don’t know. I haven’t talked to her. But I can tell she cares about you, so, so much.” Taylor murmured, her voice a soft, happy purr. Happy for Amy.

“Oh. O-okay. I know that.” She breathed out.

Taylor wasn't quite sure.

And Amy refused to assume.

Hannah really had to just… spit it the fuck out, eventually. She was fucking with Amy’s head and this… sweet, wonderful goddamn woman didn’t even realise, probably.

“Do you love her too?” Taylor asked, curious and supportive.

The question made her pause. For a really, really long time, just thinking about it. More than a minute of silent contemplation must have passed before she ignored her conflicted feelings and just… decided to focus on what little made sense in her head.

“I… I dunno? I don’t really… know what I’d do without her. And she’s… I like her more than I ever liked either of my parents? I don't- know if that's... you know.” She haltingly admitted.

Taylor ‘squee’d under her breath, squeezing her tight and purring like a chainsaw, in reply to that, which made no damn sense. What did she say to trigger this reaction? 

“Ohkay, ohay, gihvme muh phuhkin hoffee hvac now.” She grumbled, cheek squished into a hard collarbone, lazily hugging Taylor back.

The crisp sound of Taylor sucking a sip of coffee out of her mug came from above, and she forgot all about her brooding thoughts with an offended gasp, immediately trying to struggle out of her dastardly, treacherous sister’s villainous clutches.

“You- nghah- you bitch! My coffee!” She managed to squeak out in a plaintive, rushed whine, barely managing to lift her head enough to spit her woes out into the world. “Traitor!”

Taylor sighed in decadent pleasure, keeping her pinned as she squirmed around her hold, grunting and twisting, taunting her. 





Hannah packed the last of their camp, and glanced back over her shoulder to her girls, who were… playfighting over Amy’s cup of coffee?

A wide smile quickly took over her face as she turned around, and sat on the box, content to watch, wondering how on earth she got so lucky in life, to have this. Them.

She even took a few secret photos with her Dragon phone, the quality being… absolutely stunning.

Pictures, huh?

She’d never been on a family vacation before, but… people did that on vacations a lot. Pictures. Family albums.

Hm. Why not start one of their own? Her kids wouldn’t always be in this adorable, awkward phase of being a teenager.

Smiling to herself, she saved the pictures to an album on her phone, to later print into a photobook, and with a heavy heart, got up to get the girls up and ready. 

The city awaited them, after all. They’d spent a solid two nights in the woods, time to cross some distance, maybe see if Canada was any different.

The trek back to their van was pretty nice. A bright morning sun, a moist morning dew on each blade of grass and flower petal, in the air.

The girls debated the… -cringeworthy stupidity of TV commercials?- behind her, Amy being princess carried by a very careful Taylor.

She mostly focused on not getting them lost, and succeeded, as the girls shifted to whispered, hushed tones behind her, the conversation likely involving teenage matters not fit for a parent to hear.

Packing things was pretty uneventful, until they were about to get in, at which point Taylor gave her a long hug, nuzzling her face and kissing her cheek, something that Hannah had somewhat gotten used to.

She shoo’d her off with a giggle, making for the driver’s side door, and as Taylor skipped over to the other side, Amy suddenly stepped into her path.

Pausing mid-step, she blinked slowly at Amy, who shifted, nervously straightening her shirt, before opening her arms with a timid forward step, eyes studiously avoiding Hannah’s own as a blush bloomed on her face. 

It took a tiny fraction of a second to realize that Amy was initiating a hug. Naturally, Hannah’s surprise faded for joy almost instantly as she gently stepped forward, tugging the girl into a tight, warm hug that felt ten times less awkward than their first.

“Hi, sweetheart.” She breathed out a soft coo of wonder, pointless words that came by reflex, smiling so wide her mouth hurt, heart fluttering as she tightened one arm around Amy’s back, and the other around her shoulders, gently playing with the ends of the girl’s freshly-brushed hair as Amy squirmed, squeezing her back, face buried in her shoulder.

It was, perhaps, a bit too much, but she couldn’t help herself.

Pulling her head back a little, Hannah twisted her neck and planted a quick peck in the girl’s hair, resisting the urge to bounce on her feet with excitement using every drop of her absolute iron will.

Because Amy was now asking for hugs!

Amy was asking her for hugs!!

She wanted to squeal like an overexcited child.

Unfortunately, she might have actually overwhelmed the girl a bit, as Amy quickly cleared her throat and skittered back, prompting Hannah to let her go.

Amy shuffled, face beet red, from what little she could see of it, considering Amy was doing a diligent job of hiding behind her mane of brushed, black hair.

Though the hair paint was starting to fade by now, they should dye it agai-

“It’s- I just… Thank you. For- taking me in, and… you know, everything else. Uhm- I made this f-for you. Remember Shithead’s purple feather, that you put in my hair?” Amy asked, voice rushing and genuinely trembling with nerves. “I uhm, I kinda lost it somewhere, and I felt bad about it, so- b-but I thought I’d- you know, give you a little gift to put in your hair, and… I- I dunno. Uh, here.” Amy finished, and quickly reached into her sweatpant pocket, pulling something out and presenting it to her.

For a moment, she stared, until she realized that she was staring at the most vibrant, golden little dandelion she’d ever seen, its petals and core molded to the shape of a tiny little heart of pollen, inside a much larger heart of petals. It even shone like gold, glossy and smooth where the light caught it.

“It’s, uhm, pretty lame as a gift, and… and pretty nerdy and it’s kinda lopsided, and uh, it’ll probably die in a week, and I’m n-not very good at this yet but uhm-” Amy nervously chattered away the longer she stared, eyes low with embarrassment.

Hannah was a little busy trying to blink the unexpected tears out of her eyes, biting her lip to stop herself from making any… noise, behind her wide, teary smile.

Amy’s rambling was interrupted by Hannah’s hands gently wrapping around her hand, and the hurried sniffle she failed to conceal.

The girl’s eyes snapped up, widening in surprise.

Hannah gently felt at the stem with her fingertips, before meeting Amy’s eyes, blinking hurriedly to clear her vision as a stray tear or two crept down her cheek.

“It’s beautiful. Thank you.” She tried to say with her usual soothing confidence, but failed utterly as her voice escaped in a warm, teary warble.

She wasn’t sure why this hit her like a truck, of all things.

Maybe it was because she vaguely remembered doing something similar to this, as a child. Giving her mom a flower she thought was pretty. Even if she couldn’t remember her mom’s face, she could remember a bright, loving smile, and she had no doubt her own mirrored it right now. 

She hurriedly cleared her throat, glancing down at the flower, then back up at Amy, whose eyes were wide with a wide mix of emotions Hannah couldn’t quite parse. Wonder, disbelief, confused joy?

“T-Think you could put it in my hair? I’m not sure I can see much in the, the car mirror right now.” She warbled out, grinning wide.

Amy opened her mouth, closed it, her own eyes growing misty, before she gave up on talking with a hurried nod, stepping close.

Hannah let go of her hand, bending her head down a tiny bit, feeling timid fingers shift her hair around, then retreat.

Straightening, she just… looked at Amy, having no real words to say, just smiling and hurriedly wiping the tears from her eyes, gingerly feeling for where Amy left the flower in her hair.

Amy just stared, seemingly trying to work her mind around… something.

After a moment or two more, Amy broke the silence, clearing her throat with a quick sniffle, throwing a thumb over her shoulder.

“I’m- gonna go uh, s-sit with Taylor now. U-uhm, t-thank you. I’m…” Amy hesitated, tears visibly welling up in her eyes. “I’m glad you liked it.” Amy finished, voice cracking as she nodded, and hurriedly turned around to escape.

She laughed, a high sound full of joy, then cleared her throat, walking up to the van door and throwing it open, taking a moment to calm down and rub at her eyes some more before taking the wheel.

As she stepped up, she caught sight of the flower in the side mirror, and barely kept in a giddy, happy sob, biting her lip until it bruised.

It still didn’t stop the deluge of tears as she settled in, repeatedly clearing her throat.

“Sorry girls, just give me a minute.” She croaked out, smiling like an idiot at her own speedometer.

Then her jaw and cheek muscles decided to simultaneously cramp like hell .

Ow. 

Taylor whispered 'told you so' or something like that to a sniffling Amy, and Hannah couldn't care what they were whispering about as she hurriedly massaged her jaw, trying to alleviate the pain, too happy to stop smiling.

Just two sniffling women, young and not, a purring chainsaw murder puppy in the form of a teenage girl, and a squeaking eagle hatchling in a parked van in the middle of a forest.

It kind of sounded like the beggining of a bad joke, and the thought made her burst out laughing like a mad woman at the absurdity of her life, knowing full well she'd never have it any other way.

Notes:

next chappy, city, niagara falls, then the next next chapter, hopefully dragon mission cuz damn im drawing this out

Chapter 75

Summary:

brahs im tired but i made more time cuz i missed these bozos

enjoy :D

Chapter Text

Taylor frowned, conflicted, Amy snug in her arms, morose as she finished explaining her recent findings about Taylor's brain.

“So it’s not my power making me emotional…” She mumbled.

“It’s your power flicking off the safety switch, yeah.” Amy finished, subdued. “I’m sorry.”

She nodded slightly into Amy’s hair, eyes downcast. 

Hannah sighed, extending a hand to gently squeeze her shoulder, before putting it back on the wheel, obviously in deep thought.

It helped, but…

It wasn’t like being so emotional was horrible or amazing . It allowed her to feel the highest of love and joy… and that blade cut the other way too. 

So she had to do all the work of emotional regulation, all on her own. Because otherwise…

Naturally, her mind wandered to the worst possible scenario, how she would react if she didn't learn to control her emotions.

What if Amy just… died, somehow?

The mere idea made her mind curdle with a fevered, manic grief that made her feel physically ill. 

Okay, that's… bad. What if Hannah…

She felt herself tighten up the more she immersed herself in her imagination, tried to trick her brain into thinking it was happening, right now. 

The idea was… a black hole, sucking in her thoughts until nothing else remained but a wailing void, the end of her world, everything bright and good and colourful gone forever, a singularity of hopeless grief, condensed into a bottomless, gaping chasm of despair. 

She cut the thought experiment off immediately, trembling, chest so tight her heart hurt .

And this was all just her thinking too hard about it. Her real reaction would probably be multiplied a thousandfold, were any of this to happen. 

A hand grabbed hers, intertwining their fingers, and she blinked, realizing she was staring into Amy's wide concerned eyes without even focusing on her vision enough to process it. 

She tried to speak, and let out a sharp, confused wheeze, not realizing she had just stopped breathing for a bit. 

With a quick inhale… she blinked, breathing hard and shaky.

Amy had twisted around in her lap, sitting sideways now, staring down at her, surprised and concerned. 

“Taylor? Taylor. Hey. Focus on me. Are you good?” Amy hurriedly asked, voice soft and warm in a way it never was for anyone else, squeezing her hand.

“What? What happened?” Hannah cut in, startled and concerned enough to take her eyes completely off the road, even for a quick glance.

“I- she almost had a panic attack all of a sudden. You're calming down now, right? No need for me to turn the light off upstairs?” Amy hurriedly asked her, shuffling closer, before her free hand cupped her face, a thumb tracing her jaw, eyes gleaming with soft care.

The wave of comfort that gesture brought helped her give a jerky nod, rapidly calming down.

The wide eyed, loving concern of her sister settled into her freezing limbs, her trembling petering out.

Guilt set in pretty quick, and she cringed at herself, clearing her throat with a firm nod.

“Sorry, sorry. Nothing wrong. Just- had a bad thought followed by an even worse thought experiment. Was trying to figure something out.” She hurriedly reassured her family, raising a hand to Amy's own which cupped her face. 

Amy sighed in relief, slumping against her once more, her forehead thudding into Taylor’s shoulder. 

“Dumbass. Don't make me worry like that.”

She hummed absentmindedly in agreement, deep in thought.

Man, Amy was right, this information was a bit of a buzzkill.

Necessary, and she’d probably get quite mad at Amy if her sister just didn’t tell her until they were back, but still.  

“On the bright side… my power isn’t actively messing with my head as much as I thought so… hm, could be worse.” She quietly added with a shrug, gently rubbing Amy’s back.

“Indeed it could… we’re not far from the city now, by the way. Last chance to take a nap.” Hannah quietly noted.

Hm…

Taylor wordlessly yanked the lever by her side to pull her seat all the way down until it was essentially a short bed, ignoring Amy’s startled squeak.

“Warn me, dumbass.” Amy grumbled right after, settling in.

“No fun in that. Let’s sleep a little, though.” She mumbled into frizzy brown-black hair, ignoring the cute little grumbles and insults.




Montreal was…

“This feels weird. ” Taylor hummed with intrigue squinting around at the city centre, hands in her hoodie pockets as they stood in the middle of a busy square, their van parked right under their hotel a couple hundred feet away.  

“I know, right!?” Amy burst out beside her, bewildered. “It’s like- this looks like America, but if I was seeing it in a dream, it just doesn’t look quite right.”

Her mom chuckled, adjusting the scarf, before glancing back towards their hotel, a hint of concern on her face.

“We’re not keeping the eagle” my ass, she inwardly chortled, as she gave her mom a quick side hug, smiling up at her as she gave her a curious look.

“Don’t worry about him so much, he’ll be fine for a few hours. Room has a thermostat.” She reassured, leaning in close and breathing deep her mom’s scent. 

“I’m not worried,” her mom replied, unconvincingly. “Just- I don’t know, what if the hotel staff makes a mistake and opens our room for cleaning already and finds him? That’ll be quite the awkward discussion… I’m pretty sure it’s illegal to even have him…”

She hesitated at that, unsure of what to say, because… well, her mom had a point.

“I can just paint his ass green, nobody will have any idea it’s not just some pet parrot with psoriasis. Most people don’t even know ravens and crows aren’t the same bird.” Amy said with a dismissive air, still looking around with a befuddled air.

She let go of her mom, whirling around with utter bafflement.

“Wha- what do you mean they’re not the same bird?” She asked, incredulous.

Hannah tilted her head. “Aren’t ravens just grown up crows? Like, big adults?” 

Amy turned her head to them as if on a creaking wheel, slowly, wide eyed in dismay as she stared at them like the world’s most disappointed teacher.

“You can’t be serious.” Amy mumbled, staring at them like she was waiting for them to say ‘just kidding’ any moment.

They just stared back, confused.

Amy covered her face with her palms with a long, dramatically disappointed groan, before dropping her hands, and straightening.

“That’s it, I’m running away again. Bye.” Amy declared with a nod, her face stoic enough to pass for mournful, but with too many twitching muscles for Taylor not to notice that she was suppressing a giant, cheeky smile.

Amy pivoted on her foot, and began to walk off.

She snorted in amusement, before lunging forward to glomp Amy from behind, almost sending them sprawling on the square marbles with a startled squawk.

“Noooo! Amy don’t leave meee!~” She fake-sobbed, voice warbling with barely contained laughter. “Mom, quick! Hold her down!” She rushed out, pretending to be struggling to contain Amy’s fight for freedom, waddling her back to Hannah, who was just staring at them with a giant grin, shoulders twitching with silent laughter. 

Amy couldn’t keep up the joke for long before she broke with a snort, bursting out into a small fit of giggles, relaxing back into her.

She relaxed too, arms around Amy’s stomach, chin on her shoulder. On an impulse, she kissed her cheek, then nuzzled her, her chest all fuzzy and warm in the best way.

“You’re so embarrassing.” Amy said with a shake of her head, betrayed by her blushing grin.

“Yep. Now, explain. Why aren’t they the same bird? I’ve literally never heard this before.” She pushed, poking Amy’s waist.

Amy slapped her hand away with a grumble, before shrugging.

“I mean, this is kind of animal nerd knowledge, honestly. I’m pretty sure most people don’t know this, I was just joking around. As for why, it’s a case of rat versus mouse. They’re both pretty much the same thing, but one is slightly different and larger, so it’s another kind of animal, I guess?” Amy hummed.

Hannah shook her head.

“Right, well, that’s pretty interesting, but we should probably get going. You can tell us all about the animals in our first stop.” Hannah said, gesturing with her head out to their left.

It took Amy a moment to realize, before her eyes lit up.

“Are we going to a zoo?” Amy asked, far more excited than usual.

Hannah grinned, and nodded.

Amy immediately broke off from her, and practically bounced off.

“Come on, let’s go!”

Taylor took a moment to internally squeal about seeing Amy so excited for something, before she tackle-hugged her mom with an ‘uhmph’.

God, her mom was so thoughtful!

“Best mom ever! I can’t wait till you adopt her!” She quietly gushed, walking with her mom in a side hug.

Hannah choked on air, whipping her head down to stare at her as her feet tangled. She might have actually stumbled if Taylor hadn’t held her up.

Taylor blinked up at her mom’s shocked face, confused.

“What?” She asked.

“You- you’re… okay with that? I- how did you even…?” Hannah quietly fumbled.

Oh. Oh wait a second!

It was her turn to boggle up at her mom.

“Wait, you’re actually going to… I was… kind of joking. And hoping for it, but… I didn’t think you were already thinking about it. I thought you might… one day… think about it?” She admitted, dazed.

Wait, they could be actual sisters. Like, officially?  

She felt like whooping with joy, legs all jittery.

Holy shit. No way. No way!

Hannah stared at her, obviously off-balance.

“Uhm, I was… thinking about it. So you’d be okay with that?” Hannah cautiously asked, almost whispering. “I don’t want to create any kind of uhm, jealousy, or… I don’t know. I’d hate to sour things between you. If she accepts.”

Taylor laughed.

“Mom, no, are you kidding? I love her so much! We’re already sisters! Just ask her to make it official already!” She whisper-shouted, excited. “I’m like ninety percent sure she’d say yes! You’re a literal angel, there’s no way she’d say no. She’s confused, yes, but I’m positive she adores you.”

Hannah seemed indecisive for a moment, a little overwhelmed.

“I- this was not how I was expecting this conversation to go. And not here- or now.” Hannah quietly added, raising a hand to her temple, a mixture of stress and confusion on her face.

She hopped in place with a keening sound of excitement.

“You guys coming?!” Amy shouted from a few dozen feet away, obviously trying her best to be patient and let them talk but failing, practically bouncing from foot to foot.

Hannah jerked, immediately clearing her throat and continuing her gait.

“Yep! Sorry. Watch the bikes!” Hannah called, as someone on a bicycle zoomed past Amy, missing her by a foot. Another oddity of Canada. Bicycles. With adults on them. Bizarre.

She was having such a hard time not bouncing around and squeezing her mom to death in a hug right now. She was just so happy that she wanted to cheer until the windows cracked, but god that would make such a scene and embarrass her family way too much , so she didn’t.

Thus, Amy was the sacrificial lamb, getting tackle-hugged again with a happy squeal and accepting her kisses and nuzzles with little more than embarrassed, confused sputtering.

She couldn’t believe it.

Taylor had thought that she’d caught onto her mom starting to see Amy as her own child over the course of this little vacation, yes, but she hadn’t thought that such a thing was right around the corner, or that her mom was already planning on making it official.

“Gha- Taylor, can’t you do this later?” Amy squeaked out, embarrassed as she tried to kiss her forehead for the fifth time.

She didn’t even reply, just stopping to instead hum a tune as she picked Amy up bridal style, practically skipping along towards the bus.

“Jesus- what’s gotten into you?” Amy hissed, glancing around with a cherry blush, before hiding her face in Taylor’s shoulder with a groan.

“Issa secret.” She blithely sing-songed.

“That’s weirdly horrifying.”

“Hey, what’s that supposed to mean?” She pouted with faux offence, using a finger to tickle Amy’s exposed waist, prompting a startled yip as Amy punched her shoulder with a weak growl for the tease.

“It’s a secret.” Amy snarked.

“I’m tickling you so hard back in the hotel.” She shot back, giggling.

“Im gonna paralyze you, you bouncy little leech.” Amy growled.

Too bad that Taylor could feel her twitching smile on her collarbone.

Hannah’s soft giggles and proud, loving- albeit a tad exasperated- smile remained in the corner of her vision the entire way to the bus stop, as did the eyes of many intrigued, curious strangers. 

Life couldn’t get any better.





“No…” Taylor gasped, awed, wide eyed. “They have penguins?!”

Then she practically bolted towards where the sign pointed.

“Taylor wait!” Hannah rushed out, startled. She was unheard.

Two minutes later, huffing and puffing, Amy caught up to them.

They did indeed, have penguins.

Honestly, for Amy?

Favourite bird. Funniest little creatures ever. Flightless little tuxedo bird? And that waddle. Absolute goldmine, those goofy little fuckers.

She spent a lot of time taking pictures for Missy and Alice back home.





Amy stopped in her tracks with a delighted gasp.

Taylor followed her eyes, and raised a brow.

“Reptile house?”

“Reptile house.” Amy confirmed, grinning. “Come on, let’s go in!”

So they did.

Taylor decided that reptiles were damn stinky. They smelled a lot more than one would think, considering they were pretty clean animals. They didn’t smell like anything else either. Just… heavy, stinky, lizard smell.

On the bright side, they were surprisingly adorable.

There were these cute little goober lizards called ‘leopard geckos’ that had the cutest, fat little tails and a mouth that was permanently set in a mild, mindless little smile.

Then the host showed them some of the snakes, taking out a few and showing them how to hold one as it wriggled and climbed around. There were corn snakes, all manners of pythons, a small boa.

Amy was like a kid at Christmas. She had no idea Amy liked reptiles this much.

The only one looking mildly apprehensive was her mom, who looked vaguely uncomfortable about holding a python in her hands, leaning her head way back every time it looked at her, as if she was scared of it suddenly biting her face.

Amy on the other hand, was the completely polar opposite, she realized, as the girl was currently holding a gigantic boa as thick as her neck in her arms like a baby, scratching under its chin while kissing its head as the zoo employee stared at her with raised eyebrows.

“God, she’s so gorgeous.” Amy gushed, running her hand over swathes of rippling, lazy muscle, the boa immediately starting to move around the moment she stopped scratching, utterly unconcerned with Amy’s opinion about it perching onto her head. 

Amy let it slowly wrap around her head, unconcerned. It was oddly hypnotic, watching it move.

“Isn’t it heavy?” She asked, curious.

The snake was easily seven feet long and thick as a branch, so it had to be.

“Oh yeah, my arms hurt already. But gosh, look at her.” Amy gushed, grinning. “Look at the pattern. And the eyes. God, I want a pet snake so bad.”

Hannah baulked, looking up from the snake in her hands.

“I- uhm, can that… wait a bit? Like… a decade?”

Amy looked up, brows raised.

“Why? They’re not dangerous. And they’re more contained than our current pets. And cleaner. Really, they’re the perfect pet for busy people. Are you scared of them?”

Hannah made a face.

“Not really… scared. But something about them is just… uncomfortable. Let me know how much you want one, if we really consider it, alright?” Hannah asked.

Amy rolled her eyes with a grumbled fine, scooping up the boa’s head on her palm to guide it to look her in the eyes.

“Scaredy cats. You’re a good girl, arentcha?” Amy whispered, then pecked the snake on its snout.

To its credit, the snake only mildly recoiled, slithering back off her palm to nose at Amy’s neck, wrapping itself there.

“Damn, you are really comfortable with them. And them with you.” The zookeeper noted, impressed.

“Why do you like them so much?” Taylor asked, curious.

Amy hummed, scritching along the boa’s sides as it slowly engulfed her shoulders, seemingly completely at ease.

“I dunno, I guess I can sympathize with how people fear them because they don’t understand them. Also, come on, I look like I’ve got a fucking dragon on me! They’re so damn cool! Actual fantasy creatures, but real. Hey, take a picture for me? I wanna show Alice.” Amy rushed out.

Taylor snickered, but obliged her.

The end result was a picture of Amy, most of her head, shoulders, and her entire right eye covered by a long coil of albino yellow snake, throwing a peace sign at the camera with a giant grin on her face. There was even a peek of a snake snout somewhere on the top of her head, half-lost in her tussled up hair.

“Okay, now please get her off, she’s so goddamn heavy.” Amy breathed out, and the zookeeper came to her side, quickly getting to work to untangle the snake from her. “Alright, insects now!”

Hannah winced.

Taylor made a humm of intrigue.





Hannah stared at the gigantic tarantula sitting on her palm, tense as a spring.

It stared back, rubbing its fangs together with a faint air of innocence that Hannah didn't trust for a milisecond.

Staring at the insect like she was holding a live grenade in her hand with an unknown fuse time got old pretty quick.

“Amy, please get this off of me.” She finally managed, strained, with a tiny shudder.

“Alright. I’m so happy that you tried to hold one at least. They’re not so bad! Just misunderstood little fellas.” Amy hummed, scooping the spider off while a very nervous zookeeper hovered right next to them.

The insect exhibit only allowed three of their tarantulas to be handed to people, due to their specifically mild temperament and relaxed nature. So it had taken a while to get one of the three handed to them to hold.

“I suppose. It was… interesting. I don’t quite see how they’re ‘cute’, but I’m glad you like them so much.” She hummed.

Amy’s smile faded, staring at the spider in her hands.

“I only started liking them after I got my p- my uh, you know, biology knowledge. It made it so much easier to understand them that I kind of lost all fear of them. I kind of stopped caring about them because Carol once told me I was being creepy and hurting my image by holding mantis bugs in school.”

Hannah rolled her eyes.

That fucking woman…

“Fuck her.” She said, blurting it out without forethought and half-full of venom, only to pause with a blush once Amy shot her an astonished look. “I meant… no, you know what, I said what I said.” She huffed, shaking her head.

Amy snickered.

“Uhm, guys? Where is my spider?” Taylor asked nervously, checking herself all over and slowly spinning.

There was a collective pause in the room, the zookeeper’s eyes bugging out of their sockets.

“Oh, wait, nevermind. It’s in my hair. Uh, help?” Taylor asked, her hand hovering over her shoulder, presumably where the spider had ended up, under her curly mane.

The zookeeper let out a groan of relief that seemed to add back twenty years to his lifespan.





“Any chance I could have a tarantula at home?” Amy asked, as they headed over to the lion exhibits. 

Hannah couldn’t help the smile that graced her lips, throwing an arm over Amy’s shoulders.

“As long as you keep calling it home, and you’re the one taking care of it… and we have room for it, then I wouldn’t care if you brought an alligator into the house, honestly. We already have three pets, at this point, there’s no point fighting it. Just be- somewhat reasonable with it.” She hummed.

Amy nodded with a soft smile, then snorted.

“Wait, three?”

She paused, scratching her nose.

Waddles, Shithead… oh.

“I meant two. We’re not keeping the eagle.” She rushed out.

The girls burst into snickering like she just told some grand joke.

Hannah rolled her eyes.

They were not. She had three wildlife centers mapped to take the thing to. She’d bust their doors down if she had to.






The lions were… cool, she guessed. Not much to it, since she couldn’t interact with them, but the sheer novelty of the experience was enough for her to cherish it.

She’d never been to a zoo before…

“Hey, Taylor? Have you ever been to a zoo before?” She asked.

Her sister blinked, before squinting at nothing.

“Mmmmmmmaybe? I’m not… sure. I vaguely remember seeing like… deer, somewhere. But it might have been goats. I have no idea, honestly.”

She hummed.

The wolf exhibit was next, and they… man, Amy loved wolves.

Really, if she ever got the chance to keep a wolf, she was doing it.

Still unfortunate that they couldn’t interact with them, but she understood.

As they finished their tour with a handful of souvenirs, including a snake-patterned scarf for her in deep green which she absolutely loved, she turned to Hannah, and tilted her head.

“So… what next?”

Hannah smiled.

“Well, there’s surprisingly not that much to see in Montreal, so I was thinking we could see Notre Dame Basilica. It’s a beautiful little church in a square nearby, with statues in front of it. Then, lunch, then there’s a botanical garden we can take the bus to. It’s a whole tour, it looked really beautiful. Depending on how much time is left in the day, we could see some more things, we’ll see.”

Amy smiled with a sigh.

“Unreal, all this planning. You’re really good at this.”

Taylor made a noise of agreement, drinking her plain black coffee.

Hannah shrugged, grinning wide at her and Taylor.

“Anything for my girls.”

Amy’s eyes widened, but before she could stop and process that, Hannah turned and kept walking.

Taylor had to tug her forward, lost in her internal sputtering as she was.





“Holy fucking shit. ” She breathed out, all jokes she had about being smited down for being gay in a church vanishing from her mind as the doors swung open.

Blue floors, patterned pews. Gothic curves and carving on everything, everything splashed in different colours. It looked sort of like a magic eye puzzle that made one dizzy, only made from unimaginable toil and effort. Every wall, pillar, ceiling, all of it had a different texture, a different colour, a different carving.

It made her eyes hurt, it was such a busy image.

“This is the most beautiful church I’ve ever seen in my life. ” Hannah breathed out next to her, awed.

“They did this when, exactly? There’s no way this was made now. Did they do it all by hand?” Taylor asked, baffled.

It was… kind of absurd, what kind of love and motivation religion could give some people. A gothic style cathedral, hand-sculpted, from floor to ceiling, in a dozen different colours? Absolute madness.

In the center, at the end of the pews as the focal point of the entire cathedral was a massive curving sculpture including portraits of various saints, with a gigantic statue of Jesus on the cross in the center, backlit by a blinding blue light reflecting off the walls behind it and the painted glass windows. It had to be sixty feet tall, halfway to the great spires of the ceiling.

If it wasn’t all white marble and incredibly large, it would have looked life-like.

“Okay, all of a sudden, I can kinda get why medieval peasants became religious. Damn. ” She breathed out, slack-jawed.

Hannah hummed.

These things were dying rapidly, but she could understand why this church was so well-maintained. Even beyond religious reasons, the place was absolutely gorgeous. A monument to what a hopeful, motivated humanity could do.

They went in further to explore, Amy taking as many pictures as she could take without being annoying.





Lunch was nothing special, but it was a nice bit of rest after being on her feet the entire dang day.

The botanical garden Hannah took them to next, was the absolute peak of the day in her opinion.

Ponds full of lily pads. Rectangular algae aquariums. A beautiful plank walkway taking them over a lake full of flowers, floating and not, ducks floating about. Then they arrived to a japanese-styled building full of sakura trees, some pink-petaled trees that had Taylor absolutely jumping with excitement. She wasn’t sure why this was here, but it was cool as hell.

And god, so many pictures.

The sunset light really did incredible things to the open garden walkways, lined by climbing plants instead of walls.

She felt right at home, honestly. Like this was where she was meant to be. In a giant garden with a million little things, tweaking each and every petal until the season passed.

They would have gone to the hotel early if she asked, but she wanted to make the most of these days, so as night time rolled in, she simply took a ride on Taylor.

And for the first time in her life, she got to do something every other damn teenager she knew bragged about.

Drinking.

Well, it was more like Hannah found them a very cozy little night time bar, and with her permission, Amy tried a bunch of drinks.

Her conclusion was…

Alcohol was fucking disgusting. Good lord, the taste was absolute ass. Beer tasted like she imagined piss did, vodka tasted like paint thinner, and whiskey like gasoline. Even the little shot glasses Hannah got for her were left completely full.

She got a lemonade at the end of the night, nose scrunched up in distaste and severely disappointed. Taylor sniffed her drinks once, before sneezing hard enough to send a glass clattering off the table as she started rubbing at her nose.

Hannah found their reactions adorable, laughing without a care in the world.

Dinner was wonderful. A fancy sushi restaurant, nice and relaxed.

Taylor couldn’t really participate, but the coffee was good, so she had something to drink at least.

By the time they got back to the hotel, Amy was exhausted.

All in all, a great day.

Hannah readied food for the baby eagle, deciding she would not be going to sleep today, so she and Taylor took the big bed, and slept as much as they could, because apparently, tomorrow was going to be a long day, according to Hannah.





Hannah was apparently right about tomorrow being a long day.

For starters, they tried to get the bald eagle baby to a rescue center.

The first one was closed because someone called in a bomb threat.

Who the fuck calls in a bomb threat to an avian rehab facility...?

The second one was not accepting any more birds because some madwoman came in with three cartfulls of injured birds and they were horribly over capacity.

The third one apparently lost their licence for endangered species literally two hours ago, so they could no longer take it.

Hannah was basically one mishap away from banging her head against a wall, Amy could tell by the twitching brow. The woman was genuinely pissed, and she couldn't blame her. It was like the entire universe was aligning specifically to force them to keep the bird.

The universe had her thanks, honestly. She'd love to have a pet eagle in the family, that little shit would be so cool one day.

After relaxing from the frustration of that roundtrip, they were off to Niagara Falls.

There were so many people there. It wasn’t even tourist season, it was the end of spring!

While she was pretty excited to see it from up top and below, it was quite a long trek to get to the river section even with a guide.

Taylor obliged her and carried her after a certain point, her laziness winning over her embarrassment.

Sitting at the edge of a rock cliff, staring down an endlessly tall drop and a waterfall, was quite worth the effort.

…Taylor was staring a little too intently at the waters below.

She nudged her with an elbow.

“You good?”

“... Fuck it, I’m doing it. You only live once, right?” Taylor declared.

Amy blinked.

What?

“What?” Hannah asked.

Taylor didn’t answer, instead getting up, glancing around to make sure the guide wasn’t there, and taking a few steps back.

She and Hannah realized what she was talking about at the same time.

“Hold on-!” She started.

“Taylor, don’t-!” Hannah began, startled.

Taylor charged forwards, and leapt off the cliff like an arrow with a long, echoing whoop of exhilarated joy. 

They stared at her spinning form slam into the lake below in complete silence, her whoop of joy still echoing.

The sound of her cannonballing into the lake came a half second later.

“... Please tell me she can get back up?” She eventually asked, exasperated.

“There is an elevator somewhere in the cliff side just in case . I doubt she knows where though.” Hannah sighed, before bursting out a baffled giggle. “Oh my god, she didn’t listen to me.”

Amy blinked, staring at Hannah now, who looked absolutely astonished, somewhere between complete disbelief and pure joy.

“I said ‘don’t’ and she did it anyway. She just ignored me.” Hannah said, looking absolutely ecstatic about it.

“... I don’t get it, why is that a good thing?” She asked, confused.

Hannah turned to her with a grin.

“Because that means she’s becoming independent. She’s making her own choices. Even if they’re- a little impulsive.” Hannah giggled, brushing her hair back. “I’m a bit worried for some reason, but… I was not expecting that to happen for a while. She’s not blindly doing exactly what I tell her the moment I tell her. I’m… happy for her.” Hannah mumbled, then grinned and waved at the lake, her eyes locking onto something down there.

Amy turned, and huffed in disbelief as she saw a dot in the waters, frantically waving at them.

Idiot. Loveable, adorable, idiot.

“Think you’ll need to make up some rules for grounding her, now?” She asked, chuckling under her breath.

Hannah snorted.

“No, not yet.”

Taylor dove under.

Then they waited.

And waited.

Hannah got increasingly worried, pacing along the edge.

About five minutes had passed, before a simple, casual “Hey!” came from Amy’s left, scaring the fuck out of both of them.

Amy turned, staring at an absolutely soaking wet Taylor who had a sheepish smile on her face, torn up shoes, and a twig in her hair, dirt and bits of algae clinging to her jeans. 

“Wha- where did you come from?” Hannah asked, baffled.

Taylor jabbed her thumb at the roaring waterfall behind her.

“I just climbed back up from inside the waterfall, figured nobody would see me that way.”

They both stared at her.

“You…” She started, then burst into snickering. “Worth it?” She asked instead.

Taylor grinned.

“Worth it. But uhm, I’m gonna need a new shirt until we get to the van.” Taylor sheepishly said, turning around to show the massive hole on the back of hers, presumably from one of her tentacles. It was practically a backless t-shirt right now.

Wait… a shirt, huh…

Amy grinned like a demon full of malicious mischief, remembering the first souvenir she bought the moment she saw it on the entrance kiosk.





Taylor ducked her head with embarrassment, wearing a bright pink hoodie with stylized blue letters all over the front that read, “Damn, girl, are you Niagara Falls? Cuz that 🐈 sprays!”

“Why do you even have this?” Taylor hissed, face red as a cherry as she crossed her arms in front of her, trying to conceal the text from sight as her feet squelched down the path.

“I was planning to wear it to embarrass you two, but this is so much better!” Amy cackled.

“I’ll get you back for this later, just you wait.” Taylor huffed.

“At least tell me it was cheap.” Hannah sighed.

“Nope. A hundred.” She replied.

“Nice to see your allowance is going to sensible purchases.” Hannah blithely and quite sarcastically replied.

Amy laughed, before realizing that Hannah called it an ‘allowance’, and slowly tilting her head.

Not a payment, for Taylor’s food, an allowance.

Yet another sign of… what exactly, she wasn’t sure. Domesticity? It just felt weird.

Good weird, sort of, but weird.

They got onto the boat eventually.

Seeing Niagara falls from below was... a lot more majestic, she had to admit. It was also much, much wetter and colder. The waterfall spray was basically so intense it was like being in a rainstorm once they got close.

Honestly, worth it just to see people do double takes at Taylor's hoodie.





Quebec was…

Jaw-droppingly gorgeous.

Or at least this neighborhood Hannah took them to was.

Honestly, the place was almost completely foreign. Every other building looked like some european castle, the architecture was bizarre and beautiful, and it felt like a completely different country from America, for the first time.

They didn’t do much in the city, truth be told, because they were simply passing by on their way to another campsite. Taylor had missed the wilderness, and honestly, so did Amy.

Still, the few hours they spent walking around and gawking at the city, the statues, the waterfronts, the restaurants, umph, the restaurants. Americans could mock the French all they want, but damn they can cook.

Both of them were pretty tuckered out by the time they got to the campsite, so they resolved to sleep in the back of the van in a giant pile after a quick little fireplace tea. Their new place was more maintained, more organized, with some amenities here and there and a sparse few cars and RV’s thrown about the edges of the entrance.

The biggest oddity of the night was that while Hannah and Taylor were busy checking the parking rules for the campsite, a disturbingly familiar-looking woman in a suit and fedora cap came by and handed her a warning flier about some a kind of specific type of microscopic parasite which attacked specific cells in one’s body before walking off down the footpath deeper into the camping grounds.

Incredibly weirdly specific, and something about parasites tickled at the back of her brain, but she resolved to put it away to check later. Maybe it would give her some ideas.

Honestly, that was downright suspicious, but she assumed the woman was one of the managers of the campsite, or something, and forgot about it soon after.

After they were done, they put the fire out with some the available hoses around the campgrounds, and shuffled back into the van.

Hannah ended up spooning Taylor, who was chest-to-chest with Amy.

They spent a few hours on their phones that night, all three of them. Taylor caught up with Missy, Hannah caught up with some of her work and investments, and Amy spent the night grinning at her phone as she talked to Alice.

Until one piece of information came that made her stomach drop with a miserable groan.

“Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck.” She hissed.

“What?” Taylor sleepily asked, tapping away at her phone. “Missy says hi.”

“Hi to her too. But Alice’s dad is apparently really religious. Goddamn it.” Amy sighed.

“Ah, that’s a bit unfortunate.” Hannah hummed.

“Really? Why?” Taylor asked.

Amy side-eyed Taylor with a dry look.

“Taylor, me and Alice are gay. If her dad is religious, that’s a bit of a problem for us.” She said, with a very loud, unspoken ‘duh’ in her voice.

Taylor’s eyes widened.

“Oh. Oh, right. I completely forgot about that. Dang. Wait, have you asked her if it’s a problem?” Taylor pointed out.

Amy closed her mouth.

Might as well?

A minute later, a very unexpected response came.

“Oh. Her dad knows. And he doesn’t mind.” She mumbled. “Huh. That’s… nice? He liked the Cathedral pictures. Neat.”

“That’s a nice surprise.” Hannah breathed out.

Taylor hummed something, eyes fluttering shut with sleepiness.

Slowly, the phones closed, and they settled in.

Amy didn’t say anything about how Hannah’s left arm became a pillow for both her and Taylor, and she certainly did not pull away from Hannah’s gentle, brushing fingers.

It felt amazing, to be loved. Even if she wasn’t sure how exactly Hannah loved her, if it was the way a teacher did or something… more, it was…  still there. Amy could literally see it in her power.

It was a shame that they’d meet up with Armsmaster tomorrow. It marked their little vacation slowly coming to an end.

Even so, she was endlessly grateful. It had been one of the best weeks of her life.



 

Chapter 76

Notes:

wooo first fight scene boysssss

finally some action for you fiending, starving fellas in the crowd who want both fights AND fluff

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Colin had barely managed to get out of the car before Hannah’s daughter decided to throw herself at him in a giant bear hug which trapped his arms by his sides in a tight squeeze.

… He felt like a ketchup bottle in Assault’s unrelenting hands when someone put a steak in front of him.

The man had no taste.

“That’s quite the welcome, I suppose. Hello again, Taylor. ” He chuckled, amused, his pride refusing to let him complain about the tight embrace.

He also felt distinctly… awkward. It had been literal years since he was last hugged. At least by anyone except a Dragon suit.

He regarded her for a moment, looking down at the top of her head.

He wasn’t sure if she even remembered it, and he certainly would not remind her out of nowhere, but he had been the one to drag her out of the Bay when she’d tried to drown herself, months ago.

Her hair looked… amazing now.

Back then, in the dirty waters between the mounds of trash and seaweeds, it looked like clumps of shredded rope. Outside it, it was a mess of blood and seaweeds and froth and sand, before he got her into those brute cuffs.

Taylor pulled back, hands on his shoulders, grinning, eyes wide and full of joy, brown gleaming hazel as the sun hit them from the side.

She looked so… different. Good difference.

“Hey, Colin.” Taylor said, much too happy to see a… relative stranger like him.

It was an oddly nice feeling, to have people happy to see him.

Staring at her, he tried to come up with a response, distracted by comparisons.

He remembered carrying her, back then. Her eyes had looked like ink balls with ruptured veins within, dead as a fish, staring at nothing as he dragged her out through the sand by her tentacles, halberd at the ready, in case she tried to fight.

A polar opposite to now.

“... Hi. You look great, kid. I’m happy for you.” He finally said with a slightly stiff smile, softly patting her shoulder, genuinely proud of her, even as internally he cringed a little at his use of ‘kid’. He wasn’t an old man yet. He was barely older than Hannah, despite the stress lines on his face.

Taylor’s expression slackened in surprise, eyes wide and curious.

“Uhm, thanks! Amy did half the work of making me look nice.” Taylor snorted, missing his point entirely, jerking her head to the side, at Hannah’s left. His eyes followed, to Amy Dallon.

Yet more… awkward thoughts entered his mind.

Colin used to have a rather dismissive attitude towards the healer, before Gold Dawn, when Scion and the Endbringers seemingly killed each other, a year and some change ago.

It was a… point of slight shame, nowadays. He had assumed she was but a grumpy teenager whose biggest problem was school and her family being heroes. The horror, he once thought, sarcastically in his head, frustrated at the disrespect she showed to everyone and anything when the cameras weren’t rolling.

Frankly, he didn’t think much of her back then, because she was a grumpy teenager. Any opinion he formed of her would be completely invalid every couple years as she matured and grew, hopefully.

And much to his shame… her existence used to subtly frustrate him. He could never save as many as she did, despite working ten times as hard. The girl saved more people every day than he did in a month of hero work. It was impossible to catch up to some grumpy little girl who could just touch people and save their lives.

His pride used to be quite irritated by that.

God, how pathetic was that, in hindsight. He felt his mouth twisting into an awkward grimace at the mere thought.

After the Endbringers were destroyed, he had… a rough month. He didn’t even have the self-awareness to ask himself why he was on the verge of a raging breakdown after the best news the world had ever heard, until Dragon forced him to sit down and talk.

It took more than a few difficult conversations with her to figure out that he was burning himself out, morally and personally, just to move the needle, to make change, no matter the cost. 

The disappearance of the Endbringers, followed by many more threats he’d been preparing for with blood, sweat and tears, only drove that point home like a stake to the heart. He remembered vividly itching for a fight against Lung, for no particular reason. Bending his routes to inefficient paths just for the chance of running into ABB territory and luring him out for a duel, to use that damn predictive algorithm he never got to use on something at least Leviathan shaped.

He even developed a medical condition from gritting his teeth so much. His teeth had to be dug out of his gums where they’d slowly burrowed deep in. 

Nothing like a dentist surgery to realize you had a problem.

It had been a long year of self-reflection for Colin. Of feeling like he wasn’t enough. Of being glad that the world was a better place, but furiously raging against the realization that he hadn’t had a lick of impact on that front, not yet.

He still struggled with that, but it was alright. He would never want to be anything but the absolute best, no achievement would ever be enough and his ambition would never let him rest, but no matter how much of a personal tragedy that was for him, he could be enough for the very, very few people in this life that cared about him. Dragon and… yeah, Dragon. At the moment.

It was a shift in priorities that he would have scoffed at, mere months ago.

All his… internal mental rambling was centered around how… he used to vaguely dislike not Amy herself, but being around Amy, despite her being the greatest hero in the Bay, and far further still. She used to be a reminder of something he disliked, as well as generally lacking in respect, so he tried to avoid her. 

Now, without all that jealous fog swirling in his eyes, he only felt like he was looking at a supremely embarrassing memory.

Aside from his old views on her however… Amy herself had changed as well. Yet again, a much better version of herself than he remembered.

Her shoulders used to be hunched around her ears as if she wanted to disappear, her posture locked into a huddled slouch outside of photoshoots and PR events. There used to be black circles around her eyes, seemingly permanent on her face. Her walk used to be a slow, trudging shuffle, a bitter, angry, tired look in her eye that made it look more like she was more… mindlessly wandering than actually going somewhere specific with an intent to do something. Her most common expressions were either fake, practised smiles for PR, a dead, limp expression, and an annoyed scowl.

Now… she was the polar opposite. Her eyes were clear, bright and open, full of emotion. Quite what that emotion was he wasn’t sure, but there was something there.

Her back stood straight, her shoulders squared with newfound confidence, her head and gaze held high. Her hair was much more free-flowing and longer. Painted darker, too. She walked with a vague sense of purpose and direction, legs actually rising, rather than dragging her soles across the dirt.

Most importantly, she now actually looked at him, rather than through him.

“Hello Amy.” He greeted, mildly, after an uncomfortably long beat of silence, giving her a nod of respect.

“Hi, uh, Colin.” Amy breathed out, sighing out of her nose. “Let me know how I can help.” She nodded.

“Will do.” He replied as his eyes drifted to Hannah, whose eyes were practically gleaming, staring adoringly at Taylor, who finally let him go and backed up a step.

Ah, Hannah…

In a mere couple months she’d become a different person to the woman he’d known for over a decade.

A much happier, brighter person. One that apparently grew a spine towards authority out of nowhere. He still remembered hearing her and the Director arguing through the door as he waited outside to deliver a report, feeling vaguely discomforted by the sudden change.

She finally met his eyes, and nodded, her smile fading for a serious, albeit confident, look. He returned her nod. That expression was more familiar than the adoring look of someone who just got a new puppy whenever she looked at the girls.

… Was that a flower in her hair? Hannah would never be caught dead with something so disarmingly bright, before all this.

Everyone around him seemed to change so quickly sometimes… Meanwhile he was stuck dragging himself forward at the pace of a snail by comparison.

The feeling was never more prominent than now, seeing them like this. All changed for the better, all infinitely happier than before.

An awkward silence stretched between the four of them as he gathered his thoughts, pushing out his moping self-reflection in favor of professional pragmatism.

They were here on a mission. Whatever access to Dragon the Dragonslayers had, whatever knowledge they held, he would extract every last drop of it.

And hopefully, it would be enough to free her. Hopefully, he wasn’t making a world-ruining mistake by doing so, though such doubts seemed less and less prominent as the days went by.

He was here, doing this, after all. That said enough about his opinion of Dragon taking over the world.

Breathing in deep, he turned to his car, and swung the trunk open.

“Alright. Let’s get to work.” He declared, back to business.

Yeah, that felt much more comfortable, still. Sorry Dragon.





“The plan is relatively simple, all things considered. It’s a straightforward ambush.” Colin began, a tinkertech… doohickey… thingamabob with a ton of moving parts projecting three armoured figures onto the picnic table as he controlled it with a couple buttons.

Taylor could barely hear him over the blood pounding in her ears.

It was starting to sink in that she and her mom were about to be part of an actual, honest to god hero mission.

She wasn’t excited, she was terrified.

Her mom was amazing, the best, yes. But she wasn’t in a Dragonsuit. She was all flesh and bones and squishy and vulnerable.

That meant her mom could get hurt, or worse.

And she had no idea what Amy was here for, honestly, but she hoped it was very far away from anything that happened.

She was… honestly on the verge of a panic attack, she could feel it. She was trying so hard not to pant like a wheezing dog, it felt like she couldn’t breathe.

But this was important. If Colin was right and these guys knew how Dragon’s programming worked, even a little, they were such a threat to her.

She owed Dragon her life, and much more importantly, she owed her Hannah. They would have never even met eachother if Dragon hadn’t accosted her mom one random afternoon to try and save her.

“Just to get some things out of the way, their suits are all pretty much identical, so any trick one uses, the rest probably can too. Secondly, they are heavily armed, and good at fighting as a group. Even worse, they can all fly. None of us can do that. For these reasons, if we mess up the initial ambush and fail to take them down in one fell swoop, we jump in my car and run. It has enough Tinkertech to take a beating for a while. I will call in help immediately. When we get that help and are questioned, this is exactly what happened.” Colin firmly declared, any hint of his casual friendliness dead and gone.

“You are all here on vacation, and I was simply here on a favour for Miss Militia trying to get a measure on Taylor’s power for some convenience-oriented Tinkertech. My radar prototype caught wind of them passing overhead, they caught wind of us too, and attacked us. Purely bad luck. Stick firmly to this story, and we will all be fine. We haven’t broken any laws worth worrying about, in this version of events.”

“And if we don’t get that help?” Amy asked, cynically.

“We will. In the incredibly unrealistic scenario where we don’t, we split. I’ll jump out of the car and occupy them, you three will keep going. They can't kill me without a Kill Order likely dropping on their heads, and capturing me will accomplish a grand total of absolutely nothing. Worst they can do is ruin my suit and send me to the hospital after interrogating me for how I found their route. My tech has self-destruction protocols just to make sure they get nothing from me.” Colin said casually, and she felt the urge to protest.

Unfortunately, what he said made complete sense to her. Most importantly, it prioritised Amy and Hannah’s safety.

“Oh, yeah, casual torture, you’ll be fine.” Amy said with complete and utter sarcasm, waving dainty fingers his way.

“Precisely.” Colin replied in genuine agreement, before the image on the table shifted to the three figures in mid-flight.

“As you can see, their formation is like this. One low to the ground, to scan for ground threats. One far above, to scan the sky. One in the middle, watching their backs, figuratively and literally. It’s rather bizarre and impractical, but they seem to prefer this method. The ambush plan is as follows. Taylor.” Colin continued, giving her a measured stare.

Her heart was punching into her ribs, but she managed a jerky nod of acknowledgement.

“Your tentacles reach twenty feet in length, correct?” Colin asked.

She blinked at the unexpected question.

“I can push it further, they just get thinner and a bit weaker.”

He nodded.

“Perfect. In order, our jobs. Hannah, I will give you a tinkertech scope that will tell you where to aim to hit them. I will also give you some EMP bullets to shoot them with, so their thrusters and assistance systems get disabled. The suits are insulated, so if they don’t penetrate, no EMP of any kind will work. You need to hit all three of them within a quarter of a second of each other. I’ve studied their reaction times. Any later than that, and it’s likely one of them will dodge out of the way by reflex. For that purpose, these bullets are designed to go faster than the last one fired, allowing you to time the shots so that they all hit simultaneously. The first shot travels at a certain speed, the second faster, the third much faster. The scope piece I’ll give you tells you which bullet you’re on and it’s time to impact the object you’re targeting.”

Her mom’s brows furrowed, leaning forward to rest her elbows on the table.

“Wait. What caliber are we talking about here?”

“Anti-material rifle rounds. Carbonite tungsten alloy tipped .50 BMG rounds, specifically.” Colin replied.

Taylor stared with furrowed brows, trying to parse through the word salad of terms that probably meant something to him and her mom.

Hannah frowned deeper.

“I’m going to need at least a second, maybe two, to switch from target to target, unless they’re incredibly far and I barely need to swing the gun and aim at all.”

Colin nodded.

“The latter. You’ll be sitting far outside their detection radius. About a mile out on a firewatch outpost. I checked the wind today, there should be nothing noteworthy enough to make your shots stray from the algorithm.”

Hannah chewed her lip.

“That’s a hard shot to make, despite… whatever your scope can do.” Her mom noted, pensive.

“I believe in my tech.” Armsmaster replied, then paused at the warning glare she sent him, looking lost for a moment before grimacing in realization. “And your aim. Of course.” He hurriedly added.

Hannah chuckled under her breath.

“Really believable there, Colin.” Hannah chortled.

“Hey, I thought that was a given so I didn’t mention it.” Colin protested, before sighing and tapping the holograms on the table. “Focus on the plan, please.”

“Right.” Hannah deflated, back to being serious.

“The next step is up to me and Taylor. If Hannah lands her shots, we’re golden. Without flight, these suits aren’t much trouble. You can’t fit everything into a suit, especially with half of the suit occupied on giving decent flight. Me and Taylor will capture them on the ground, I take them with me, we part ways, the end. I’ll give you a rundown of the armours’ weak spots in a bit. However, if Hannah doesn’t land her shots, we’ll be in trouble.”

She felt the urge to tell him off for insinuating her mom wasn’t a perfect sniper, but bit her tongue, too curious to know the whole plan to interrupt. That and her mom didn’t seem offended, which made it hard for her to defend her.

“In the case of one straggler, we might still be able to reel them in and get everyone, but it gets somewhat dangerous because I do not know what kind of hit Taylor can take.” Colin admitted, frowning. “If it’s not looking good, you all be ready to cut off and run. It’ll likely get quite dangerous, and no offence… but you two are children, and your guardian can’t take much of a hit.” Colin succinctly summarized.

Which was… pretty reasonable, actually. He was right. Her mom didn’t object either.

Still…

“And you?” She cut in, worried.

“I’ll try to get Saint and run in that case. He’s the main target I need. Any one of them is good enough for a start, but ideally, I want all three of them.” Colin said, not terribly worried, before abruptly turning his head towards her, “What kind of a hit can you take? We know you’d be resistant to bullets, for example, but these guys will be using rockets and railguns, maybe even flamethrowers.”

Hannah’s power was flickering to assault rifles as she tensed up, giving her side-glance full of worry and… fear.

It seemed like the feeling was mutual, between them. Fearing for the other’s safety.

“We don’t know. Not much of a way to test it. Bullets are probably ignorable, but railguns and the like, I have no clue.” Amy replied for her, eyes tight with worry, shifting nervously with her arms crossed, nails digging into her sleeves.

Colin frowned.

“We can test it now, in a controlled environment. Hannah, would you object to shooting Taylor?” Colin said.

You could hear a pin drop at the resulting, incredulous silence, Hannah’s astonished look locked onto Colin’s increasingly confused one.

Amy’s hand shot up.

“Can I shoot her?!” Amy said with overexaggerated eagerness, practically bouncing in place, a hint of mirth trying to shine through the worry in her eyes as she gave her a quick glance.

Catching on to the attempt to lighten the mood, she gasped in offence.

“Hey, aren’t you a little too eager for this?!” She accused, giving her sister a scathing glare, fists on her hips.

“I deny all charges. I’m simply doing my duty. For your sole benefit.” Amy solemnly declared as she dropped her hand, expression immediately switching to a pensive, mournful stare at the table, clasping her hands in front of her crotch like a pastor, eyes firmly downcast, lips twitching. 

Hannah cracked a smile.

“Girls. I…” Hannah sighed, rubbing at her temple. “I know it’s a good idea, and we should do it, but I just…” Hannah trailed off, grimacing as she made sputtering sounds and half-aborted gestures, struggling to convey something as her gaze strayed off to the trees on their right.

“It feels wrong. You don’t want to.” Colin said.

Hannah deflated, nodding. “Yeah, that. I just really don’t want to.”

“I can do it.” Colin offered.

Hannah chewed on her lip, giving her a side-glance.

She didn’t want to do it, but… it would be good to know.

“If… if mom agrees, I can do it. Amy can fix me up if we overestimate.”

Hannah’s expression turned pained, but after a few minutes of groaning and pacing, she agreed.

And so, it was decided that Taylor would be taken out back and shot.





The sound hurt a lot more than the actual impact, even through the silencer.

She hissed a little, shaking the numbness out of her palm.

The bullet clinked along the rocks as it tumbled out of her opening fingers.

“Ow.” She grumbled, examining the bruise on her palm.

She had genuinely forgotten how pain felt like. It was almost an alien sensation, at this point.

Even before her very eyes, it faded, all in the span of about half of a second.

… Goddamn, how quickly did she regenerate? She was re-evaluating how strong she was.

Colin tilted his head, putting down the hand cannon her mom gave him. 

“Based on calculations of force and energy assuming continual, linear resistance from your body, you should be fine with getting shot at with AMR bullets. They’d break the skin, if barely, but that’d be all. Small railguns like those in the suits could pierce an inch or two, maybe. They’d need to upsize them by a factor of ten to pierce you, I’d imagine.” Colin summarized.

Hannah finally peeked out at her from between her shaking fingers, a dozen feet behind Colin, looking physically ill from anxious concern.

Her heart clenched, so she tried a reassuring smile as she raised her hand, showing off the smooth, unbruised skin.

“All good, mom! I’m fine!” She called, skipping forward and past Colin as he tried to hold onto the rapidly changing firearm in his hands, Hannah’s power flickering. 

Hannah wheezed out a shuddering sigh of relief, looking almost like she was about to gag from anxiety as she bent down and put her hands on her knees, groaning in relief.

For once, Taylor was the one yanked into the hug, and Hannah hugged her so tight that Taylor could feel her mom’s heartbeat against her own chest.

She indulged, naturally.

Amy eventually shuffled over.

“That sucked, don’t actually get shot. I felt like I’d puke from worry. I know you’re practically invincible, but still. Asshole.” Amy grumbled, smacking her shoulder.

Taylor opened the hug a little, and yanked Amy into what had now turned into a little group hug, Hannah not missing a beat in helping her trap the healer in.

She thoroughly enjoyed Amy’s startled squeak.





It was show time.

It was the middle of a sunny day, with good visibility, and everyone, including her, was in position.

She checked her equipment, again. For the sixth time.

Horrifying, toothy mask, check.

Amazing blackout visor to hide her eyes, check.

Combat outfit, which was just a half-hoodie that stopped mid-way down her ribs to allow her stomach and back some free air, with black tights and cargo pants on top, check.

Sedative syringes with trackers on them, check.

Slightly panicking, check.

She checked the plans, too.

Amy was in place, which was five miles away, in Colin’s car.

Her mom was about a mile out, perched up on a little firewatch tower on a hill, one of the few spots with any kind of good sightline.

Armsmaster was three feet away, watching the skies with hidden cameras he’d hidden around the forest, eyes glued to his forearm.

The only thing she could consistently think about was that her mom had a good sightline to the Dragonslayers.

Which meant that the Dragonslayers had a good sightline to her mom.

… Well okay it wasn’t that simple, but… still. She didn’t know what kind of tinker stuff they had. Things Armsmaster didn’t know about. What if they found her mom before she could even get a shot off?

… What if they shot at her with a railgun? How good of a shot were they? What kind of damage could a railgun do? Was it like a tank cannon, and they didnt even need accuracy?

Her chest hurt. It felt like her ribs were creaking with every breath, on the verge of cracking as her muscles wound tighter and tighter.

Then Armsmaster jerked his head up, barked “They’re here,” and she could almost feel herself relaxing. Not much, but some.

Likely the effect of what Amy had dubbed as a self-defense measure by her power, to counteract her limitless emotional capacity when in danger.

She was endlessly thankful for it as her heartbeats slowed, as crystal clear, scalpel-sharp clarity slowly flooded in, the more Armsmaster and Hannah chattered away at their comms.

Ah. Comms.

She fiddled with the earpiece, tucking the microphone into the seam of her mask.

Then she pulled the zipper of the toothy, leather mask open, revealing her own row of teeth, the visual effect not unlike a shark opening its mouth revealing rows of teeth.

Parian had outdone herself. 

“They’re in range.” Hannah’s cool voice came in through the radio. “A, they’re off-position.”

Armsmaster scowled.

“I can see that. They’re to our right. They should have been straight overhead of me and G.” Armsmaster said, nostrils flaring with frustration. “G, repositioning. Follow.” Armsmaster barked, and shot off a grappling hook.

She ignored him.

There was a familiar but faint emotion in her chest, something unpleasant, but the empty void in her chest drowned it out to little more than a vague discomfort, like an itchy seam in her clothes, easily ignorable, so she did.

She twisted her neck about, trying to check for any stiffness.

Predictably, none.

After five seconds of watching Armsmaster’s horrifically slow form vanish between the trees, then another five of hearing his grappling hook fire and retract, she followed the sound of boots slamming into twigs and leaves, assumedly hitting ground.

She slunk low to the ground, and a strange, bone deep… pleasure, filled her as she blurred forward, tentacles jerking and swaying and cracking behind her as she hopped up twenty feet, tentacles lashing out and throwing her around like a pinball, each tentacle independently grabbing onto a tree or branch, then throwing her forward like a slingshot, one continuous, jerky dash.

Within two seconds, she was above Armsmaster, following along from up high in the trees at a languid pace for her, relaxing.

She could hear the suits. They were surprisingly loud, but then again, flight was never a quiet affair. 

They continued in their supposedly hurried pace for another thirty seconds, Armsmaster sprinting and checking on his cameras in the meanwhile, trying to orient them.

“Will M have a clear shot, still? We’re way off-course right now.” She noted.

Not that she was worried about Hannah’s aim, but Armsmaster’s tech was- she didn’t know much about it. Tech was finicky.

“Not like before, no. She’ll have to lead the shots horizontally as well as vertically now since they’ll be off to her side. I’m not sure why they changed the route by only this much. If they were suspicious, they’d have taken a completely different path back to base. Perhaps they got impatient with the long loops they take.” Armsmaster explained between huffs and puffs as he slowly went from a sprint to a jog to a walk.

She didn’t reply, analyzing the environment, eyes wandering above them to make sure the treetops properly covered her from sight.

As Armsmaster walked, she switched her tentacles for the other shape her power took, two crystalline wings like those of a particularly spiky butterfly, now only using her coordination and strength to hop from branch to branch.

“We’re here. Okay. M, it’s all up to you now.” Armsmaster grimly informed Hannah.

“Be ready. I’m firing in five, they’ll be right above you.” Hannah whispered back, voice distracted.

She twisted to and fro, switching back to her tentacles, eyes nailed to the crowns of the trees far above her, ears trained onto the obnoxious sound of thrusters that got closer and closer.

It was odd. She should feel some sort of suspense, maybe anxiety. Mostly, she felt muted anticipation.

She wasn’t sure that she liked how her power handled her brain during fights. It seemed… wrong.

When the noise got almost to the point of being disorienting, she caught a ray of sunlight cut out from where it was playing with a patch of leaves.

Snapping her eyes upwards, she only saw the shape of the low-flying suit for a split second between the leaves, before the deafening sound of metal on metal came out in three, almost simultaneous raps.

Immediately, the lowest flying one broke through the leaves above with a startled, feminine cry, tumbling through the canopy, providing Taylor her first real look at the Dragonsuits.

Predictably, they looked like Dragon, if hollowed out and filled with humans. Bulkier, clumsier, but visually the same. 

She didn’t hesitate, remembering distinctly where the weak spots of the armour were, which system looks like what, Armsmaster’s instructions drilled into her mind.

She leapt at the suit as it tumbled through the branches, zipping past it by a few feet and allowing her tentacles to wrap around it from top to bottom as she flew past it, dragging it with her.

The Dragonslayer’s trajectory shifted from vertical to horizontal, then back to vertical as she landed sideways on a giant branch, feet first, allowed her upper body to twist towards the ground, and kicked off of it like an arrow, spinning at the last moment possible to roll onto her feet, mud and leaves sticking to her as she brought the struggling suit before her.

The woman in it was cussing her out or perhaps aggressively begging, but she didn’t care, so she ignored it.

Two tentacles held the woman face down on the ground by her knees and torso, grinding her into the grass while her other two tentacles jabbed and mauled at everything she could recognize, lazily sidestepping hidden foam grenades, taser bolas, and an extremely uncontrolled salvo of miniature missiles that slammed into the trees in front of her and showered the tight space between the trees with splinters and dirt and smoke, Taylor moving the suit around rather than dodging to avoid the projectiles.

Bits and pieces of metal and wire slowly littered the newly created clearing, tentacles batting away falling trees and branches as they came down, and when she finally caught a lick of skin, she dragged the woman to her, fiddled with her utility belt for a second, then jammed the syringe into her back.

Taylor allowed the Dragonslayer’s limp form to crumple to the floor, dropping the custom-made syringe next to the woman, its tracker beeping already from being used.

That took about… ten seconds? Hm. Easy. Fun. Why hadn’t she fought anyone yet? This was quite enjoyable in a strange to quantify way. Just enough emotion to make her want to fight more.

Why was her power being selective instead of blocking everything?

How manipulative, power. If you can hear this.

The sounds of combat came from a couple hundred feet deeper into the forest, down a sloping hill, and she tensed, ready to follow it.

The earphones in her visor hissed to life before she could pick up any speed.

“Saint is on me, I missed him! He’s shooting at me, I’m retreating to the car!” Hannah shouted, voice urgent and rushed, albeit confident. A small series of explosions came through the speaker, then washed over her ears a split second later from the real world. 

She froze, the ice in her veins thawing, warming, boiling as the words registered, as her eyes widened. Her fingers twitched, spasmed, her chest curled, breaths quickening as her power tried to keep her calm and failed, because images of her mother and sister blown to pieces flashed into her mind, tinted with more despairing horror than she had ever thought possible.

It was a tug of war, horror rising, then falling as her power suppressed it, then rising again with sickening fear, then flatlining as her power tightened its grip on her mind.

It allowed her to feel something else, however, without suppressing it, not entirely.

Anger. Cold, vicious, venomous, hateful, anger.

She dropped low, and ran.

The forest was a blur.

Not fast enough.

The consequences of being too slow flashed before her eyes, and she demanded more from her body.

She felt her tentacles lengthen, each of them jerking around like the legs of a spider, jamming into the soil for sharp turns, slamming into tree trunks with deafening explosions of splinters and wood as she ran even faster.

Not fast enough.

A tentacle raised, twisted above her, and shrieked through the air like a directional blender, cutting trees and plants in front of her into slices only for her to barrel through the pieces, turning them into clouds of splinters right after because gravity wasn’t fast enough.

Far behind her, she could hear hundreds, maybe thousands of feet of forest begin to groan and topple as she blurred forwards through the forest in a ruler-straight line, faster than a race car.

Her eyes jerked up again, looking for Saint, then down to Armsmaster’s watch to see if she was going Hannah’s way, then up again.

She pushed, harder, harder, and she could feel in a distant, detached way, as her power grudgingly obliged.

Her muscles tore apart from the strain, each explosive movement turning her into a bullet, agony flaring in her legs as muscle fibers pulled with enough force to snap apart by the millions, then pulling themselves back as the muscles repaired, an endless cycle of relief and pain.

The pain was nothing before the fear in her chest.

Her brain curdled between her ears as it struggled to keep her reflexes in line with her body, her speed, and it did not matter.

She was getting closer to the annoying whine of the thrusters, and she couldn’t help but wonder how she missed that one of them hadn’t sputtered out with the gunshots. She’d been too focused on ‘her’ target, the low flying one. 

A quick upwards glance almost had her tumbling with a startled jerk.

She saw him, above and forward. 

He was an ant in the sky from down here.

Another explosion as he vanished behind the canopy.

Her blood roared in her ears, fear gnawing at her bones like a million little centipedes, cracking and crunching.

She jumped a hundred feet up, tentacles a blur that flashed forward, gripped onto the thickest trees in sight, and yanked her forward with enough strength to annihilate whatever they’d held, a trail of destruction she hardly cared for, soaring higher and higher until she broke through the top of the trees. 

One of her tentacles twisted in a dizzying spiral in front of her, a movement that cut all greenery and tossed it aside in a continuous cycle to clear her vision.

There.

She could see him, only a few hundred feet away now, unobstructed by trees, flying in a straight line, much slower than she was.

A flash of solid rock from below, a quick mental calculation of which surface would provide her with the better jump, bending treetops, or solid ground. An obvious answer.

She launched herself at the rocky terrain in a low, diagonal line, heels first, and carried her momentum into a deep, deep crouch, her momentum allowing her to lean forward without wasting a millisecond, heels pressing into her ass as her tentacles rose, flattened, then slammed down into the stone terrain right as her legs pumped with enough force for her bones to twist out of place, muscles and tendons snapping with an agonizing flare of pain that her power immediately muted.

Close to a thousand feet sounded like so much distance.

She closed it in half a second, quicker than expected. She had aimed too far ahead of him.

Saint would have gotten away, had she not snapped a tentacle out as far as her power would let her and snapped it shut around his suit’s left arm, extended forward to shoot more missiles at her mother.

Naturally, they both flailed for a moment, her trying to realign herself, Saint trying to dislodge her grip.

Her muscles and bones snapped back into place with a distinctly uncomfortable jerk of her insides, at about the same moment she decided to rearrange Saint’s.

One tentacle yanked him towards her, his flight suit screaming with useless effort as she twisted her body around, and squeezed.

Saint’s arm crumpled like a tin can with a tinny scream of pain, his right raising towards her, a bizarre gun unfolding, and firing in one smooth motion.

Logically, she should have dodged. She could have dodged.

She was more concerned with teaching Saint a lesson, with making sure he never even thought to harm a hair on Hannah’s head.

So she snapped her jaws open, let the projectile jam between her teeth as her entire head jolted backwards and sideways, then crushed the wad of steel between her teeth as she finally brought him close enough to maul, swinging her head back forward to headbutt his chest as she spat out the railgun bullet.

The metal chestplate practically exploded around her head, kinetic protections and servos scattering everywhere.

Three tentacles closed around Saint like a cocoon, enlarged and thickened as far as she could, and squeezed, only his head still visible as she used her grip on his mangled arm to swing herself around him like a deranged centipede, her tentacles parting like curtains as her fingers curled into claws and tore apart his suit like wet tissue paper.

Flaming jet fuel covered her arm as she punched through his entire flight system one one punch, immediately making their helical twists through the sky turn into a spinning fall.

The tentacles closed, and she switched targets, her fingers curling around the edges of her tentacles to scoot to his legs, twisting the cocoon to assist, her arm still on fire, the pain a dull ache.

Tentacles parted, opening a gap.

Boot thruster stabilizers, torn off.

She twisted around, again, preparing to tear off the exoskeleton around his shoulders, but the moment the cocoon opened, an entire salvo of missiles fired out of what looked like a single sweeping tube.

Dodging would have been easy.

But she didn’t know where Hannah was. She didn’t know how those missiles worked. Where they would go. Were they heat seeking? Locked onto previous targets?

So instead of dodging, she jerked him close, curled her left arm around her own head, and twisted to tank the entire salvo, her body jerking back a foot at a time, each missile feeling like a full-body punch that came at her like a machine gun.

Her tentacles strained to keep her close, explosion after explosion detonating against her arm, her shoulder, her ribs.

It only lasted one, maybe two seconds, but by the end of it she was dizzy, her ears ringing so hard she couldn’t hear anything else. And fuck, it hurt!

Torn muscles, broken ribs, and her hearing, all healed within the next second with a sickening crack and pop as her body seemed to shift on its own. Her dizziness vanished, as did the pain.

She punched out the bulky rocket system with her newly repaired arm, then realized how quickly they were heading into the trees, how close they were.

Kicking off her own tentacles, she spun them, a slow lazy drift as she examined the ground, ignoring Saint’s pained struggles.

A particularly gigantic tree caught her eye through the cracked visor, and she brought Saint close before dismissing the tentacles entirely, her hands clamped onto his suit as they spun once more.

Switching her power to the wings, she flared them out, angled towards said tree, half of her attention focused on trying to steer them towards it, and half on Saint and his desperate struggles, arms and legs scrabbling against each other as he tried to dislodge her, unaware that such a fall would kill him.

If not for his information on Dragon, she’d let him.

Despite her doubts, the wings worked. They were by no means enough to glide, but it was enough to harness the wind and force them into a sideways fall.

In the last thirty feet, she switched her wings out for her tentacles again, and with a flare of rage that she finally let herself feel, she wrapped two tentacles around the tree, pulling them towards it, angling her body on top of Saint so that her right knee lay on his chest, and snapped her right arm up to his helmet’s visor, fingers clawing in.

The impact of Saint’s back hitting the tree was deafening, their forms sinking a few inches into the pulped wood as his helmet cracked and snapped, her fingers tight around his cheekbones and nose, pointer and middle finger digging into the side of his socket through crunching glass and metal as it ground into and tore at his face, scraping bone. Her thumb was hooked into his opposite cheekbone, and she could feel it bending under the pressure.

She panted with rage and exertion, each exhale billowing a gigantic cloud of steam that curled in the air like unwinding tentacles, scattering.

The tree swayed back and forth from the impact, groaning, and she simply held him there, perched above him like a spider, a wide red eye reflected in the cracked composite of his visor a thousand times over, red pinpricks of hungry hatred through a tinted piece of glass.

Behind the visor and its reflection of her, she could faintly see an outline of a face, a wide, horrified eye peeking out at her between the fingers of her right hand, lacking definition.

A free tentacle wrapped around his midriff and the tree, pinning his arms to his sides, while her last one formed a giant spike over her shoulder, joints popping into existence with meaty, crunching pops, and she simply let it hang there, a quiet threat as they swayed, slowly, back and forth, the three settling with each metronome repetition.

She could smell him. Deep breaths, deep exhales, blood.

She could smell his blood. His face was ground up. Her fingers twitched.

Without thinking, she bared her teeth, leaning close with a slow, cold snarl deep enough to rattle glass.

The passing thought of feeding came and went, discarded. She was... hungry, and tempted, but- no. She needed him alive.

Even so, she wanted to tear his throat out. To pulp his head into the tree and discard him.

He’d shot Hannah with fucking missiles.

The mere thought had her jaw trembling, her teeth chaotically clink-clink-clink-clack-click tapping together as her canines extended.

Slowly, she calmed down, her face an inch from his, and slowly pulled back, lips curled into a sneer.

Capture. Right. She had to…

Her blood was boiling, and every other moment she had to actively restrain herself from doing something rash.

It was only the weird breathing technique that her therapist had taught her that was helping her keep somewhat reasonable, because her power certainly wasn’t.

She needed to tell Hannah to get her some anger management classes, later.

Breathe in, hold, out, a steam cloud following.

A warning, first. In case he got any ideas for the future.

A moment passed as she tried to gather her words. Saint stood still as stone, despite the pain.

“If you hurt that sniper, or Dragon, whether just now, or in the future, you better beg the courts to put you into Baumann, because I will hunt you down like a dog to the ends of this earth until I tear you limb from limb. Then I’ll find your teammates, and do the same.” She snarled out, clenching her hand to emphasize.

Saint jerked, weakly trying to back away from the shards of metal and glass that were shredding his face with every contraction of her fingers.

“Wh- her? You- you don’t understand.” He stammered out, choked, bloody. “You’re- heroes, right? You can’t do this, the- the fate of the world rests on us. Dragon isn’t what she seems-”

She ground her knee into his chest until she felt a rib snap, until his words choked out into an anguished wheeze.

Did you hear what I just said?” She hissed, shoulders rising and falling with rising fury as her power backed down, letting her feel more and more.

She was so close to just killing him. She could just imagine tearing him apart like so much flesh and though some part of it disgusted her, she hated him. He tried to kill Hannah. Missiles weren’t what you fired to contain someone. To catch them.

They had tried to take them down, but they responded with trying to kill them.

Saint nodded with a choked whimper.

Fine. Good enough.

She tore his jaw guard off with one movement, ignoring his cry, and in one smooth motion, took out another one of Armsmaster’s syringes, plunging it into his neck without further fanfare, then putting it in her pocket as he went limp.

Trying to use the little comms system Armsmaster gave her proved to be futile, as it was destroyed. Alongside her visor. She tore both off and jammed them into her pockets, crunching them into little balls.

Her mask had somehow, even if only barely, escaped with a couple torn strings at the seams.

She noticed a single, blinking light, deep into Saint’s helmet, and frowned, before deciding to claw it out, just to be sure.

Then she slowly got to scale down the tree with her reckless asshole of a captive.

Which was when she noticed that her hoodie had been entirely annihilated by the missile salvo, and only a hanging, torn part of her left shoulder remained.

She was topless in a forest, and she had to now regroup with her team with nothing but a syringe tracker for Armsmaster to follow.

…Yipee.

Wait... shit. She really hoped Hannah and Amy didn't see her get shot with like a dozen rockets. They'd be so worried! Ghhh, the guilt was gonna hurt her way more than the actual fight.

"I'll hit you more if they got worried over that, you utter bastard." She grumbled to her captive as she began to walk, slowly calming down.

Notes:

ouuooooooooooogh

fihgth scheen

whoaaaaaahhh,,

enjoy one of the very, very, very few fights this fic will ever have before our schedule of heartattack inducing sugar fluff

in a bout of self-masturbatory pride, i want to draw some attention to how i tried my best to change the writing style to a much more cold one after the fight started to simulate taylor's thought process peeling off emotion and replacing it with cold pragmatism :D plz tell me someone noticed im gonna cry

also, currently recovering from a slight motorcycle crash that skinned my elbow. My bone heist was also successful. Those two are, for legal reasons, completely unrelated, definitely :^)

Chapter 77

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She burst out of the trees with a quick bound, worried eyes flickering all over her mom and sister, before quickly giving a glance to Colin, the least likely to be hurt.

Everyone looked okay, physically.

Hannah was already rushing over to her in a half-worried jog, giving her a much similar once-over.

She didn’t get to think much about what to say, using one of her own tentacles like a sports bra while she brought Saint forward to be presented as her prize and explanation both, all the while her mom finished her own quick, worried inspection, mid-run.

Hannah’s relieved face fell when her eyes flicked to the mangled hole on the front of Saint’s helmet, full of glass, metal bits and pieces, and blood, her steps stuttering.

Then Taylor was yanked into a hug, too relieved about her family being okay to do much else but sway in place and breathe.

Heavy, panting breaths washed over her naked shoulder as she cuddled close, relaxing.

“Everything okay? Are you okay?” Hannah quickly rushed out, tender and worried.

“Yeah, I’m okay. Fight hurt a bit, but my body healed in seconds.” She replied, loudly, for Amy’s benefit.

Hannah squeezed her even more, a very welcome sensation that she melted into.

“Okay. Good. That’s good.” Hannah breathed out, almost nervously. “Is Saint…” Hannah trailed off.

She shook him a bit, a sound of clinking metal and glass mixing with a rustle of dirt.

“Right here.” She murmured.

“N-no, I mean, is- is he alive?” Her mom asked, voice full of patient, careful dread.

She nodded into her shoulder, and Hannah sagged with a groan, muttering ‘thank god’ under her breath as her forehead rested on Taylor’s shoulder.

Her jaw tense, she shifted a bit.

“It was… a bit close. I wanted to. I hate him. But, Colin wanted him. Dragon needs him. And you wouldn’t like it.” She finished, then… then she just…

It all rushed back to her, at once. It felt like finally, that last bit of blockage in her mind crumbled, and her knees went weak with relief as she squeezed her mom close to the point of audible discomfort, a long groan that felt like a clenching fist around her chest suddenly relaxing.

“I was so scared for you guys. You’re okay. Amy’s okay?” She asked, voice faint with relief, hurried. 

Hannah nodded frantically.

“Yes, we’re all untouched. We’re fine. Everything went alright.”

“Okay. C-can we never do this again, please? I can’t handle either of you being close to danger.” She whispered.

Hannah hesitated for a second, but slowly, she nodded into her hair.

“Of course. No more fighting.” Hannah declared.

“Can you let go of him?” Colin dryly asked from the side, startling her, and she turned her face to blink owlishly at a distinctly annoyed Tinker who was trying in vain to pull Saint out of her tentacles with careful prying.

“Oh, sorry.” She rushed, and let Saint fall to the ground like a sack of rocks, uncaring of how he exactly fell.

Silently, Amy half-shoved Colin out of the way, shoved a finger into the red mass of Saint’s face, and let out a long, shaky breath, crouched on her calves besides the man, back facing her.

Taylor kept hugging her mom, observing Amy, the tension in her shoulders, the way her… her hand was shaking. Her breaths were jittery.

She very reluctantly backed out of Hannah’s arms, worried.

“Amy? You okay?” She asked, quietly, and put a hand on her shoulder.

She didn’t expect Amy to jump up, whirl around to slap her hand off, and shove her with as much force as she could muster, eyes alit with fury, lip curled into a snarl.

The shove only forced Amy back two steps as Taylor stood there like a rock, stunned.

“YOU FUCKING IDIOT!” Amy screamed, shrill, genuine fury in her tone.

She blinked, once, twice, mouth open, dropping her hand to her side.

“Wh-” She tried, a bewildered squeak more than a word.

Amy shoved a pointer finger in her face, shaking with anger, and she stopped talking.

Tears- from anger or something else, she didn’t know- formed in Amy’s eyes as she stood there, a step away, trying to find her words as she glared at her.

“I. Watched. Wah-watched you.” Amy forced out, voice full of gravel, the stumbling starts of stuttered breaths washing over her choppy words, mixing with each other. “Get shot in the head! You- you fucking RECKLESS DUMBASS! Why didn’t you dodge!?Amy shrieked.

Stunned silence lasted for a moment, only Amy’s heaving breaths filling the surroundings.

“Did you just- COMPLETELY FUCKING FORGET, THAT I TUH- TOLD YOU, YOUR EYES AREN’T ARMOURED!” Amy continued, the flow of her words chaotic with sheer, impotent fury, and she backed up a step, stunned, Amy following.

“M-my- what?” She asked, voice small and baffled, overwhelmed.

After a moment of intense confusion, with a start, she realized what Amy meant.

Saint shot her in the head with a railgun.

Her eyes weren’t armoured. Amy- Amy did tell her once, what felt like ages ago, that her eyes didn’t get the same armour as her flesh.

If she had let that shot hit her in the eye, she might have actually died.

She- she had completely forgotten about that, until just now.

But Amy had no way of knowing how confident and in control she had felt in that moment. How easy it had felt to tilt her head away, shift her body, and catch the shot in her teeth like a ball of playdoh. To her eyes, she must have barely escaped death by inches. It happened so much faster for her, than it did for Taylor.

Amy had just seen something flash, then saw her head snap back. 

Perhaps recognizing the realization forming on her face, Amy grabbed at her own hair in frustration.

“Like- what- jus- WHAT were you fuuh- fucking THINKING?! ROCKETS!? D- DOH- DODGE! DODGE IT! ALL OF IT! I KNOW YOU CAN! YOUR REACTION TIME IS ZERO!” Amy gesticulated wildly, her red-rimmed eyes blown wide, nearly apoplectic with anger, barely getting her words out between her sputtering anger and angry exclamations, high pitched and shrill.

“Are you just SUICIDAL or something!?” Amy snapped at her, her teary eyes demanding an answer she didn’t have.

She… wasn’t sure why, exactly, but that last bit genuinely, honestly hurt something deep inside her.

She averted her gaze from Amy’s brown orbs, bitter tears gathering in her eyes.

“I’m- I don’t think I am?” She whispered, warbled, gut curdling and clenching. A strange sense of rotten shame filled her chest as she hurriedly wiped at her eyes.

She was honestly confused on why she was crying, or why exactly her feelings were hurt to this extent. Amy didn’t even say anything particularly hurtful.

And yet, it hurt.

Amy paused, letting out a shaky, jittery breath, long and slow, obviously trying to calm down.

“I- I’m sorry? I didn’t mean to-” Amy started, an almost bewildered regret colouring her raspy voice, all shows of anger gone instantly.

“Y-yeah.” She nodded, because she knew. She knew Amy didn’t mean to hurt her. She was just- angry. Worried for her.

Just like Taylor hadn’t meant to worry her to death with her… zealous, bloodthirsty overconfidence.

Fingers brushed against her limp hand, and she twisted her wrist to grab Amy’s hand, weaving their fingers together.

Seeing that as permission, Amy hugged her, and Taylor hugged her back, curling close with tentacles and body both.

A long pause came, and Amy broke it with a horribly deep sigh.

“Taylor. I’m sorry.” Amy slowly spoke, words heavy and careful.

“I just- be more damn careful, please. I al- I almost fucking fainted when your head snapped back. And it- it felt like watching Vicky be reckless again, just because I’m around, but I c-can’t- I can’t fix death and it feels like Brutes never fucking g-get that.” Amy stuttered, voice. “And I- I feel like you could have definitely dodged that, so I got- I got so fucking pissed because you almost died because you just- don’t care to dodge, I don’t know. And uhm. I’m sorry for yelling at you. I won’t do it again.” Amy whispered, half-rambling towards a rare admission of weakness, voice full of shame. 

She nodded in response, rubbing Amy’s back with her one free hand, and sneakily using one of her tentacles to wipe her own eyes.

“I know, it’s okay. You were worried-” She started, and Amy groaned into her shoulder, thumping a fist into her back with weak reprimand.

“Stop making excuses for me.” Amy scolded with a resigned tone, voice muffled and stern, but not angry. “That was shitty of me. You’d never yell at me like that, so I shouldn’t either. I don’t- I don’t want to be like that. You deserve better.” Amy finished softly with a small sniffle.

Oh.

She… she did?

She didn’t really find it a big issue, really. She wasn’t even sure why that comment had hurt her feelings.

“O-okay. That… makes sense. Uhm… forgiven? I’m sorry too. I- I forgot.” She sheepishly mumbled. “About the eyes. I just- I felt like I could take the shot in the teeth, so I just- bit the bullet. I didn’t mean to worry either of you. I wouldn’t have let it hit me in the eye anyway.” She whispered.

“Dumbass.” Amy cut in, snapping at her with familiar anger as she thumped a fist into her back in reprimand again, “You shouldn’t let anything hit you in the head anywhere. This one wasn’t fast enough or accurate enough, another one might be. We don’t even know for sure if your brain can heal, or-” Amy grumbled, testy.

She grimaced.

“Okay, okay, fair. I’m sorry. I should have moved my head away the moment I saw something aimed at me.” She cut in, admitting defeat, and Amy stopped rambling for a moment before she huffed and went limp against her.

“Good. Don’t do that again. Bit a fucking bullet. Goddamn maniac. The explosions?” Amy asked, tired.

“...I was scared the rockets were- heat-seeking or something, and they’d hit mom.” She mumbled.

“... Okay. Fine. ” Amy reluctantly accepted.

For a few seconds, nothing more happened.

Taylor simply breathed in the scent of Amy, a mix of blood, grass, mushroom, and Amy, calming down, inwardly wondering why the hell that question hurt so much.

Was she suicidal?

Absolutely not.

Her life was amazing, right now. So long as her people were there, it was wonderful.

So why did that cut so deep, she wondered, as she wiped the last couple tears out of her eyes.

“Did we just have our first fight?” Amy sighed weakly, tired, cutting off her musings.

“This was barely even an argument…Remember when I hurt your hand? That time you tackled me? That was a fight. I think that was a fight?” She mused, brushing her fingers through Amy’s bird nest of a head.

“Y-you did that.” Amy whispered. “And you do sister arguments wrong then. We’re supposed to stay mad at each other for weeks while not talking, then eventually let it go and forget about it.”

She ducked her head to peck Amy’s cheek, smiling at the protesting groan of disgust she received in reply as Amy tried to wriggle away in vain.

“I’m still just giddy that you call me your sister, honestly.” She mumbled with a small smile, settling her chin back on Amy’s shoulder.

Amy buried her head deeper into her shoulder with a mortified groan. “Shut up. I’m still getting used to it. Want me to stop?”

“Nooo.” She whined, squeezing her, laughter tugging at her chest.

“I’m still super fucking mad at you though.” Amy reminded her.

“Sorry.”

“Stop saying that, you’re turning Canadian already.” Amy snapped.

She snickered, surprised by the joke.

A long sigh of relief came from the side.

“Well, glad I didn’t have to step in. Take a minute girls, and then we need to go. We might have drawn quite a bit of attention with all the ruckus. I’ll go get a shirt for you real quick too.” Hannah explained with an apologetic smile, before quickly walking off to help Colin wrangle the three idiots they kidnapped into his car.

Taylor nodded, nuzzling Amy.

A few seconds later, Amy abruptly pulled back a bit to slowly blink at her. “Wait, hold on, why are you shirtless?” 

She snorted with laughter.

Now you ask?” She asked, laughter in her chest.

“Shut up. Stop laughing.” Amy grumbled.

She kept giggling.

“Rockets.” She explained, and Amy made an ‘ah’ of realization, before curling back into her.

Now that Amy knew Dragon’s secret…

“Actually- hey Amy? Unrelated, a bit, but uhm. Do you think you could make Dragon a body? With, you know, human senses? I think she'd love to… feel human as well as… know it.” She haltingly finished.

Amy nodded.

“Yeah, should only take a couple hours of work on my end.” Amy replied, unconcerned.

She blinked, astonished.

“That- that’s it? Seriously?” She asked, disbelieving.

“Hnm.” Amy nodded with a cute little grunt. 

She let out a breath of astonishment.

“You are so amazing. That's incredible.” She murmured, awed.

“Fuck off, I suck. My power is just good.” Amy grumbled.

You fuck off, you're amazing and I'm so goddamn proud of you. I'm gonna brag to everyone about you. My big sister is the greatest parahuman on earth.” She hummed with a growing smile, feeling Amy smile into her shoulder, even as she shook her head in denial.

“... You really mean that.” Amy whispered happily after a long, extended stroke of silence. 

She nodded.

Amy sniffled, the scent of salt letting her know in no uncertain terms how much something so simple impacted Amy.

“I-it’s not that simple, by the way. I need Dragon to make like, a processor or something in place of a br- a brain. She’s gotta connect to it somehow. My main role would just be to give her a flesh bag-” Amy started, out of the blue, and she realized her sister wanted to regain her dignity, so she nodded along as Amy began to chokingly ramble about how to make a body for Dragon, collaborative efforts, and the like.

Nerd, she thought to herself, smiling.







“What’s got you all down?” Hannah gently asked her as she sped through the winding backstreets of the forest with the van, the sirens in the distance getting more and more muffled, thankfully. 

She sighed, again, sinking deeper into her lap, eyes low and despondent, tentacles shuffling on Amy’s lap as her grumpy, adrenaline-crashing sister nursed a cup of coffee with her free hand, the other occupied with tentacle scritches.

“I don’t want this to end.” She breathed out, chest clenching.

Hannah smiled.

Her mood lifted immediately, but not by as much as it should have.

“It doesn’t have to. One you two are done with school, the world’s your oyster. We could visit every country, you know? See all sorts of amazing things. But, I want you two to have the ability to chase whatever you want to do in the future. For that, you need an education, and all the other boring, unfun crap it comes with.” Hannah reasoned.

Taylor shuffled, covering her eyes.

“I don’t wanna think about iiiiit.” Taylor whined.

Hannah snickered, adjusting her scarf as it began to squeak.

Not the scarf, the baby eagle inside it.

“Any places you two want to revisit on our way out?” Hannah asked.

Amy startled.

“Oh shit, I gotta paint your eagle green.” Amy blurted out as they rolled onto the first stop sign.

They both turned to stare at her, Hannah for a bit less time as she turned back to the street to get out of the forest.

“Why?”

“Border control needs to think it’s a parrot.” Amy explained.

Ah, that made sense.

Her mom sighed.

“Still not keeping it.”

Sure.” She and Amy snarked at the same time, before giving eachother a startled glance and breaking down into snorting giggles.





Amy blankly stared at a weirdly familiar-looking woman in the distance as she dragged a giant pallet bringer on wheels, covered in animal cages full of injured birds into the rear entrance of the rescue center. 

She turned to Hannah, whose eyes were half-lidded into a look which roughly translated to ‘I am so done with this shit’.

“Amy?” Hannah asked.

“Yeah?”

“Paint the bird.” Hannah blankly stated.

Taylor cheered in the background. 




 


Amy stared at the bright green eagle chick, scruffy downy fluff rimmed around two squinting, beady little eyes trained on her.

“You look fucking stupid.” She dryly informed the avian.

It squeaked at her.






After a long day of driving, they were back at the border.

Taylor sighed, vaguely depressed as she smushed her cheek on the back of Amy’s seat, eyes downcast.

Then a familiar head popped into the window, dressed as a border agent, shooting them a quick wink.

All three of them stared, wide eyed for a moment before blurting out three completely different phrases at the same time.

“Bathroom cape.” Hannah stated, tense.

“Flier chick?” Amy asked, digging out the random flier about parasites some woman had given her a couple days ago.

“Hat lady!” Taylor gasped.

There was a pause in the van as they all glanced between each other, increasingly bewildered.

The woman’s face remained stoic, though Taylor could swear that her lips were trying desperately not to twitch into an amused smile.

“Hello girls. Hope you enjoyed your vacation. Taylor, you forgot your Dragon charger.” The woman started, taking her charger out of- somewhere, and tossing it to her as she grabbed it out of the air, bewildered. “Amy, here are some fake permits. You still need papers, even for parrots. Canada won’t let you take a shit if you don’t declare the weight.” The cape continued, frisbee-ing a pile of papers into Amy’s lap, who sputtered in bewilderment.

Then Hat Lady turned to Hannah’s flat stare, amusement dancing in her eyes, seemingly not caring about the gun barrel pressed to the underside of her chin as she leaned her head further in. “Hannah, don’t be rude. I helped swing Taylor’s trial more than everyone else combined, so you owe me, and the favour I'm cashing in is an occasional back massage and some trust. Ask Keith if you want. And tell him he should stop clogging the bathrooms in our base. Have a Snickers.” Hat Lady quickly added, flicking her fingers as if doing a magic trick, before stuffing a Snickers bar into Hannah’s cleavage.

For a moment, her mom opened her mouth, closed it, then blew out a sharp breath of bafflement.

“Seriously, what is wrong with you?” Hannah asked, exasperated, gesticulating as she dismissed the gun.

“What’s your name?” She blurted, unable to help herself, curious. 

“Why the fuck are you doing any of this?” Amy asked, confused and wary.

“Nothing because I am literally perfect,” The woman began, looking at Hannah, then turned to her, “Fortuna,” then continued to Amy, “Because I’m bored and Legend told me I needed a hobby.” Fortuna finished.

She leaned forward.

“Whoah, Fortuna? Is that really your name?” She asked, skeptical.

Fortuna nodded.

“Your name is fucking awesome.” She gushed, smiling at the woman.

Fortuna blinked at her, her microexpressions of slackening surprise growing more obvious by the second.

Then she gasped, pointing a finger at the woman.

“I’m gonna call you Tuna!” She declared, grinning.

Fortuna’s face flattened into a deadpan stare.

“Too many steps…” The woman murmured, a hint of horror in her voice. “Please don’t.”

She shook her head.

“Nope. Hi Tuna. Are you gonna keep dropping in randomly?” She asked, grinning, leaning forward to get a better look at her.

Hannah was giving her a bewildered stare, like she had expected her to be the most wary and suspicious of this relative stranger.

Taylor really wasn’t. This woman had been nothing but helpful. Weird, but helpful. To all three of them, it seemed.

Also, she just- kinda liked her. For some reason. She didn’t analyze it, really. Power of charisma, or something, maybe. Meh.

“Oh yeah, absolutely.” Tuna nodded, her expression a tad pained at the use of her nickname. “Do you have any idea how boring it gets having to listen to Alexandria?” Tuna grouched, laying her chin on her crossed forearms on the window.

“Sure, you probably think of her as some super cool hero. But being around her all the time is more adjacent to being stuck with a bossy librarian woman who loves rules more than anything. Fortuna, don’t do this, Fortuna, stop stealing chameleons, Fortuna, stop putting whoopie cushions in congressmen seats, Fortuna, stop feeding dictators to crocodiles, like my god, woman, leave me alone.” Tuna sighed, deflating.

“You’re stealing chameleons?” Amy asked, bewildered, as if of all the things mentioned, that was the strangest.

Tuna nodded, all serious.

“Oh yeah, people don’t know how to take care of them at all, so I just take neglected or abused ones and just put them on my little island. Say what you will about the au naturale amenities, but there is not a single goddamn bug left in that little jungle.” Tuna nodded, proud of herself.

Hannah buried her face in her hands, and sighed.

“So, you’re a hero high up enough to be working with the Triumvirate, but also, your hobby is- what, following us?” Hannah asked, exasperated.

“Yep.” Tuna nodded.

“Did you really help with my trial that much?” She asked, unable to help herself.

Tuna nodded again.

She put her feet on her center console and surged forward onto the window, quickly trapping the startled cape into a hug.

Sure, it was over her mom’s lap, and through the window, but she did her best, digging her chin into Tuna’ shoulder and hugging her tightly as she stiffly stood there.

“Thank you.” She quietly said into a mane of curly hair much like her own. “Visit any time, alright? I- I mean, if mom allows it. I kind of want to know who Tuna is, you’re interesting, and you helped me be with mom.” She hummed, smiling.

“F-Fortuna.” Tuna corrected half-heartedly, before clearing her throat. “You should get off, actual border agent coming in a few seconds.”

She quickly pulled back, and sat on the center console for a bit, grinning at Tuna who was staring at her and blinking rapidly like a malfunctioning robot.

“If she behaves and answers some questions, then sure, she can visit.” Her mom rushed out. “With some warning, please.

Tuna turned to her mom, and frowned.

“That’s boring.”

Hannah turned her head towards the sky, and sighed, long and slow.

Then an actual border guard came, and they all had to pretend like this wasn’t the strangest circumstances ever.

The bright side was that Tuna was the one to do the pat-downs this time, which made her infinitely more relaxed, and she practically waved them through in five minutes without destroying their entire van.

As Hannah pulled out, she popped out from the moon roof, and turned to wave goodbye at Tuna.

Tuna waved back.





“So we’ve had a stalker, this entire time?” Amy blurted out after about an hour of silence.

Taylor pouted. “Don’t call Tuna a stalker.”

“She’s a stalker.” Hannah dryly noted.

“Tuna’s a stalker.” Taylor immediately agreed. “Great stalker.” She nodded. “Best stalker, really.”

“You like her, don’t you?” Hannah sighed.

She turned to her mom, confused.

“Why wouldn’t I? She’s been nothing but helpful. Besides, she seems lonely. I wouldn’t mind having her around more.”

“Lonely?” Amy asked, puzzled.

Hannah paused, thinking for a second.

“That does make sense. Nobody who isn’t lonely stalks people for fun.”

Taylor nodded.

“...Should I leave like, donuts on the window sill for her?” She asked, after a second.

“Taylor, she’s a thirty-something year old grown ass woman, she’s not a cat.” Amy scolded.

She pouted.

“She feels like a cat.” She insisted.

“The type that drops a dead mouse at your doorstep then disappears?" Amy asked, then made a small ‘huh’ sound. “No, that kinda fits, actually.”

Hannah let out a long, long suffering sigh, resting her head on the wheel for a second.

The baby eagle squeaked at the change of position.

“Amy, can you make him an adult already so I can just open the window and let him go?” Hannah asked, voice low and defeated.

“I’m good, I’m not that good.” Amy shrugged. “So what are we naming him again?”

“Nothing.” Hannah said.

“George or Washington?” Amy asked, having way too much fun with this, grinning.

“You’re grounded.” Hannah replied.

“Benjamin Franklin’s a good name. Maybe we can train him to pick up spare change and dollar bills that people lose, to fit the name. Infinite money glitch.” Amy continued, half-laughing.

Taylor snorted, carefully slithering back onto Hannah’s lap, hugging her.

A quick peck to the cheek made her mom’s blank expression break into a small smile.

“Our life is so absurd…” Hannah whispered.

“Good. Boring is lame.” Amy shrugged.

In the far distance, Brockton loomed.

Ew.

 

Notes:

Hello hello, fellas!

I am still alive!

Also, I currently am accepting commissions! Whether you want more words on any of my existing stories, or have a oneshot, or whatever, if you're interested, feel free to drop me your email in the comments and I'll contact you.

Aside from the self-plug, this is relevant because I am currently very busy with commisions (partly why this chapter took so long), so the main reason this got updated just now is because I accepted a commission from Ariamaki for this newest chapter :D

Please note that all my remaining stories will still continue to be written normally, commissions and commissioned stories just shift my focus according to what the readers want.
For example, currently writing a new story named A Reason, but it's a purely commissioned story, so that one will only continue as long as readers want it to. My personal projects will continue regardless, commissions just means they get updated faster, and they shift my focus.

Regardless, thank you all for the support and love these past few years, this has been a great experience. :)

Also, I'm so happy to finally have fortuna be more in the story semi-officially.

Notes:

btw idk shit about law i made all this shit up pretty much so dont be a harvard graduate in the comments bro i barely know how to read leave me alone